《Hate You, Love You.》 Chapter 1 - ILL KILL YOU Welcome to Adelaide Montessori Prep everyone. ..... I enter the school corridor, tugging unto my sweater as I pass the sea of Balenciaga''s and Prada''s. They have their designer outfits on and are grouped into cliques, no doubt talking about which country they visited over the weekend or which store they splurged thousands of dollars in. I bet they''ve never worked a day in their life yet they lavishly spend money like it is nothing but paper. By the way, my name is Melody Jones and I''m officially over it. I live with my mother and my sister, Sophie, in an average apartment on the shady side of town. Our family fell apart once my sister was diagnosed with a rare disease called Type A Sephiligitis. My dad left and never looked back, leaving my mum and I to take care of Sophie. Mum works at Saint John''s Hospital as a nurse and often works long hours in order to pay the bills, hence, she''s never around much which leaves me to take care of Sophie. My life is completely different from those in my school but I''m not complaining. I wouldn''t even dream of getting into a snobbish, rich people school like this if not for the scholarship I won. I''m grateful for the opportunity the school has given me but at the same time, I regret ever agreeing to attend because ever since I stepped foot here, I''ve been a target of the bullies. They would make fun of my clothes, my hair, my upbringing and straight up tell me that I don''t belong here because I''m ''poor''. My nemesis in this school is none other than the charming (insert barf in mouth) Jason Blunt-son of Dean Blunt- hot shot lawyer with a clientele of only the rich and famous. I''m talking: Britney Spears, Usher, Beyonc¨¦, the list goes on, and Heather Blunt, entrepreneur extraordinaire, famous for the creation of Heather Beauty-a cosmetics brand which made a total of $500 million dollars in sales alone this year and ranked #5 on Forbes ''Most Successful Companies List.'' He has made it his goal to make my life a living hell. He treats me like a charity case- throwing money in my face and saying that he can ''buy'' me and my entire family with just the snap of his fingers. We constantly butt heads and I''m honestly frustrated at this point. We just can''t seem to get along and each altercation is always worse than the previous one. Speaking of the devil..... ''''Yo Jones, where''d you get your jeans from, the dollar store?'''' He and his posse laughs. I just block him out and chant numbers in my head so I don''t throttle him. I''m not a violent person but when you push someone to their breaking point, they''re bound to react. ''''Keep on ignoring me Jones, if you weren''t so mute maybe daddy wouldn''t have left". The topic of my dad is a very sensitive one and I wonder how he got that information. Tears well up in my eyes but I hold it back and replace it with pure rage. I drop my bag on the floor and walk up to Jason and his posse. In a nanosecond, I''m on Jason''s back, ready to tackle him to the ground. He tries to pry me off him but I''m not having it. ''''GET OFF ME CRAZY ASS.'''' He yells. ''''WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE TALKING ABOUT MY FATHER? ARE YOU STUPID? OR DO YOU WANT A DEATH WISH?'''' ''''YOU''RE JUST SALTY BECAUSE YOU KNOW I''M SPEAKING THE TRUTH.'''' He fires back. ''''STOP TALKING ABOUT WHAT YOU DON''T KNOW ABOUT AND JUST SHUT UP.'''' ''''Or what?'''' He challenges. ''''You''ll run to daddy? Wait you can''t because he abandoned you and started a new family.'''' That''s it! My palm connects with his cheek and he looks stunned. The once noisy hallway turns dead silent, waiting for Jason to react. He raises his right hand to return the favour but a deep voice stops him. It''s Principal Grande. ''''You both know the way to my office." ...... ''''She started it.'''' ''''He started it.'''' ''''You''re a crazy lunatic.'''' ''''And you''re a spoilt brat.'''' ''''Fu...'''' ''''ENOUGH OF THIS NONSENSE.'''' Principal Grande yells. Jason and I have lost count of the times we''ve been in the principal''s office. I''m pretty sure he is tired of seeing our faces already. ''''We do not condone this kind of animalistic behaviour in this school. We have rules and regulations which you must abide by and your behaviour is totally unacceptable. You are both seniors for heaven''s sake and you''re meant to be more mature. This is a school and not a boxing ring and I expect...'''' I just stand there with my arms crossed as I tune him out. He pretends like he gives a damn about the students but he only cares about the school''s reputation and its ranking on the Forbes list. At the end of his lecture, he''ll put the blame on me and Jason will be off the hook. Why? His parents make a ''charitable donation'' to the school every month so he always gets a pat on the back which is so unfair. ''''I''m letting you off with a warning, Melody. See what I mean? This must not happen again or I''ll be forced to withdraw your scholarship.'''' He always says that. ''''You may both take your leave.'''' I turn towards the door with a scowl on my face. As I approach the door, a certain someone decides to annoy me further by blocking my path. I give him a sarcastic smile and shove him with my shoulders. ''''Hood rat.'''' I hear him mutter. ''''Dickhead.'''' ''''Bitch.'''' ''''Asshole.'''' ''''Peasant.'''' ''''Fuck you.'''' ''''Name the time and the place, babe.'''' He winks and walks off to his stupid posse across the hallway. Can you all tell I hate his guts? ..... ''''I can''t believe you got into a fight with Jason. Mel, you really need to stop letting that man child get under your skin. You''re better than that.'''' Paris says. Paris Jackson is the daughter of Mario Jackson, world famous plastic surgeon and Antoinette Jackson, CEO of Antoinette, a multi-million dollar clothing company. Despite her affluent upbringing, Paris treats me like a human being and we are close friends-she''s the only friend I have really. ''''He made unnecessary comments about my family so excuse me for going all ape shit on his ass.'''' ''''What did he say?'''' ''''He mentioned my dad and that tipped me over the edge. You know the worst part? Principal Grande only reprimanded me when I wasn''t the aggressor." I rant. ''''Fuck this school, Paris ''cause I''ve had it up to here at this point.'''' She rubs my shoulder in a calm manner and smiles. ''''Just ignore him. You''re better than all the bullshit he''s insinuating. He''s obviously missing a few brain cells.'''' ''''A few or a lot?'''' ''''Is it wrong that I ship you two? You''re both goals to be honest.'''' I give her a disgusted look. ''''Are you nuts? I hate him and I don''t understand why people worship him at this school." Sure, he might be over 6ft tall with chestnut hair, blue eyes, and a broad build that made him the captain of the basketball team. But trust me, his arrogance is irking. "If I had to choose between marrying Jason and falling off a cliff, I''d pick the latter. That''d be less painful." She just laughs as we make our way towards the lunch hall. ''''Psycho at 3:o''clock." Paris whispers and I immediately know who she''s talking about. Mariah Laughlin. Mariah, head bitch... I mean Queen of Adelaide Montessori is another name on the long list of people I can''t stand in this school. Everything about her is fake- fake hair, fake nails fake personality, hell I believe her body is fake because your boobs should not look like two watermelons at eighteen. Did I mention she''s Jason''s sidepiece? Well she is, but don''t tell her that because she''d throw a temper tantrum and claim she''s his ''girlfriend.'' She has been another thorn in my side ever since I ''verbally assaulted'' her man and has had it out for me. She''s such a snake. Actually a snake is even more decent than her. I''d trade a snake bite over hearing her voice anytime. ''''Well, well, if it isn''t the zoo animal.'''' Mariah says. ''''And if it isn''t the delusional psycho. Did you and your squad get lost on the way to the mental hospital?'''' I retort. Her squad consists of Lianna and Stella. I thought Mariah was stupid, but those two put her to shame really. They''re always at the bottom of the class rank list and are generally just dim-witted. Who in their right mind sides with Mariah? The only thing they both have going for them is that they''re gorgeous. If they were dumb and ugly, then that would''ve been a disaster. ''''Who do you think you''re talking to?'''' She raises her perfect eyebrow at me. ''''Is there another head bitch in this school?'''' ''''Good one.'''' Paris praises. ''''I heard you got into a fight with Jason. Didn''t I tell you to stay away from my man or do you have wax in your ears?'''' She raises her voice at me. A crowd has already gathered and a few people have their phones out, recording the showdown. High schoolers love the drama. ''''Who made you the defender of Jason? Did I get into a fight with you? Mind your own business." ''''He is my man so he is my business. Stay away from him or I will end your reputation.'''' she threatens. ''''Last I checked, you were just another one of his sidepieces," she gives me a death glare but I continue. "Isn''t he fucking Jayda or-?" ''''I think it''s Chloe now.'''' Paris adds. ''''Chloe is old news. I believe it''s Ronnie now.'''' ''''No wonder your dad left you. You''re nothing but a hood rat.'''' She shoots back. Jason and Mariah love to associate my name with the term ''hood rat'', don''t they? ''''Yea and your dad should have pulled out earlier but I guess we can''t all get what we want Mariah. After all, look how you turned out. Miserable." Mariah is seeing red. Seriously,her whole face, down to her glossy blonde hair is boiling and she looks like a tomato. Remember all those cartoon characters on TV that had smoke coming out of their ears when they were really mad? Well that''s how Mariah''s face is right now. I wonder why she''s angry. Everything I said is nothing but the truth. ''''Declare yourself dead Melody.'''' She spits and sashays away with her clique. ''''I''d like to see you try.'''' She flips me the bird and I snort. Who flips the bird nowadays? The crowd fades and Paris looks at me like I had grown wings or two heads or something. I shrug. ''''What did I do wrong? She started the argument but I ended it.'''' ''''Damn girl, you''ve got a lot of guts.'''' Paris chuckles. ''''Mama ain''t raised no bitch. See you at fifth period.'''' With that, we depart to our various classes. The only sad thing is I never got to eat lunch. Chapter 2 - RAIN ON ME ''''Alright class, today you all are going to be assigned group projects on the different political systems in Africa. You and your partner are going to pick a specific country and tell me how they handle their political affairs. I want dates, facts, examples and detailed explanations. Remember this is a GROUP assignment so I expect GROUP participation. If I find out that only one person did the work, you''re both getting a low grade.'''' I groan so loud, I''m pretty sure Canada heard it. I hate group assignments, especially with snobby rich kids. ''''All right. I''ll be reading out the names.'''' Mr Franklin, our History teacher says. ''''Yasmine and Jake.'''' ''''Ariana and Raphael.'''' ''''Stella and Dean.'''' ''''Paris and River.'''' ''''Melody and Ryan.'''' Just my luck, I get partnered up with Jason''s best friend. Does the universe hate me or what? Everyone moves around the classroom trying to find their designated partners while I wait for Ryan to join me because I''m not going to move my ass from my seat. After 3 minutes and 20 seconds (Yes, I was counting), his floppy curls decide to grace me with their presence. ''''Let''s get one thing straight, I don''t like you and vice versa so let''s just get this shit over with and pretend like we don''t know each other. Deal?'''' His lips curve. ''''Deal.'''' The final bell rings, signalling the end of History. ''''Don''t forget that it''s due Friday.'''' Mr Franklin shouts to the students who have already made their way outside. I slowly grab my bag from the floor and pour the contents on my table to the bag. I can feel Ryan watching me. ''''Do you have something to say?'''' ''''No.'''' ''''Don''t you have somewhere to be?'''' ''''No, not really.'''' ''''So, you''re going to hang out with Mr Franklin?'''' He shrugs. ''''I could if he let me.'''' Weird. ''''Mr Franklin has a life too you know,'''' I point to our teacher who is packing his belongings. ''''He''s about to leave, and you should too.'''' ''''Where should we meet for our group assignment?'''' ''''Oh, right,'''' I facepalm myself, almost forgetting the assignment. ''''Does the library sound good? I have a few errands to run but I''d be back by 3:30.'''' ''''Sounds good.'''' ''''Great,'''' I say awkwardly. ''''See you there.'''' ... The library, which by the way looks like something straight out of the movie Beauty and the Beast, is filled to the brim with my classmates and other students who have assignments to work on, deadlines to meet and tests to prepare for. The mountain of books on African Studies is stacked on our table in heaps, but Ryan and I have been here for about 30 minutes and we still haven''t agreed on a country to work on. "Namibia?'''' I suggest. ''''No'''' ''''Ethiopia?'''' "No." ''''Ghana?'''' ''''No.'''' ''''Nigeria?'''' ''''No'''' ''''Is your favourite word No?'''' ''''Yes.'''' ''''Okay, I believe I''ve mentioned over 50 countries in Africa and you''ve rejected every one of them. What is your problem? I don''t want to be here but I don''t have rich parents like you and I have grades to maintain. Can you stop having a wedge in your ass and pick a damn country so we can move on. I have other obligations.'''' He arches an eyebrow at me. "Since when did you become so sassy?'''' I roll my eyes at his question. Has he met me at all? I pick up a book titled African Politics and You and open it. ''''How about Senegal?'''' ''''You know Jason talks a lot about you,'''' he says, completely ignoring my question. ''''In the locker room, it''s always Melody did this and Melody did that.'''' ''''Am I supposed to be flattered?'''' I deadpan. ''''I don''t expect you to be, just thought you should know.'''' I give a small laugh. ''''I didn''t realize I was popular enough for Jason to be talking about me.'''' ''''Are you kidding? The whole school knows about you and Jason''s rivalry. Everyone calls the both of you Tom and Jerry although we''re still trying to figure out who is what.'''' I''m definitely Jerry. ''''Oh, well,'''' I shrug. ''''As long as he stays out of my business, I''ll stay out of his.'''' ''''Just cut him some slack,'''' Ryan remarks as he puts on his glasses. ''''He''s an asshole, I know but he''ll come around. He''s just not used to someone calling off his bluff like you do.'''' ''''They don''t call me Melody Jones, the ''caller of all bluffs'' for nothing.'''' He snorts and grabs a textbook. ''''I''m pretty sure no one calls you that.'''' ''''They do too.'''' ''''Do not.'''' ''''Do too.'''' ''''Hey, you two,'''' Reese, the weird zit guy from AP Biology calls out from the table beside us. ''''Can you not see the sign over there,'''' he points to the ''Be Quiet'' sign on the wall. ''''Some of us actually want to get some reading done, so shut it.'''' Ryan and I glance at each other and laugh before mouthing an unsincere apology to him. ''''Shut it,'''' I mimick. ''''He''s right. We really need to shut it and get back to work.'''' ''''South Africa?'''' I continue. ''''N...'''' ''''Complete that word and I would shut your mouth with a glue stick.'''' I threaten. "I''m not kidding." He mock surrenders and grabs a textbook titled Liberian Studies. "How about Liberia?'''' "I''m fine with whatever. As long as we complete the assignment before Friday then I''m good.'''' ''''''You know,'''' he starts. ''''''You''re not as bad as Jason paints you out to be. You''re actually a cool chick.'''' Finally, someone gets it. ''''Why, thank you,'''' I say in a mock British accent. ''''I aim to please after all.'''' ''''And that thing you said to Mariah back at the hallway was fucking epic,'''' he praises. ''''She whined to Jason, talking about how you completely humiliated her in front of people. In my opinion, she deserved it.'''' I think I like Ryan a little more now. ''''See, I never start trouble, trouble comes looking for me.'''' ''''Ignore her. She''s just mad because she knows Jason has eyes for y-'''' Excuse me? ''''Eyes for another woman.'''' he corrects before I can question him. ''''Jason has eyes for another woman and she''s mad that it''s not her.'''' Either I need a hearing aid, or I just heard Ryan say Jason has eyes for me. Nah, I definitely need a hearing aid because Jason can''t like me. He and I can never happen, not even in his dreams. ''''Guess being a basketball groupie is her thing.'''' ''''Maybe.'''' With a final glance at each other, we face the books in front of us and strategize for our upcoming assignment. Ryan is not so bad, in fact, I believe our chemistry flows really well. If he weren''t best friends with Jason, and if we weren''t in completely different social circles, I''m pretty sure we would have talked before now. I thought he was all cocky with no brains like Jason but he''s actually quite smart. He knows exactly where Liberia is, something about his family supporting a charity there, and even had extensive knowledge on its culture and political system without reading the books. Needless to say, he did more work than I did and I couldn''t be happier. ''''Well,'''' I yawn. ''''that''s enough studying and brain overload for me today. It''s been two hours now and I''m beat.'''' He looks at his watch with a frown. ''''Yea, I guess we should stop here for today. I have to pick up my sister from daycare.'''' That''s new. ''''I didn''t know you had a sibling.'''' Of course you wouldn''t know, Melody. Have you ever had a conversation before you were both paired together? ''''Two actually. I''m the middle child. I have an older brother who''s in UCLA.'''' ''''That''s cool. I have a younger sister too.'''' ''''Guess we have a lot more in common than I thought.'''' ''''Right.'''' We neatly arrange the books we borrowed on the table and grab our bags from the chairs opposite us. ''''So, when do we meet again to complete the assignment?'''' ''''Does Saturday sound good?'''' ''''Saturday it is.'''' He steadies the bag on his shoulder. ''''Walk you to your car?'''' ''''Sure.'''' Chapter 3 - OVER IT My morning routine consists of waking up by 6:30 am and getting ready for school. Mum usually has the night/early morning shift so she''s not home most mornings which means I have to get Sophie ready for school, make breakfast for the both of us and then drive us to school. I drive a White Toyota Prius which was gifted to me last year by Mrs Omar, a sweet old lady, who also happens to be our neighbour. His name is Cameron, named after Cameron Dallas, famous viner and YouTuber who I may or may not have a mega crush on. ''''Soph, get down here or your ass is walking to school. I''m not playing,'''' I yell with a piece of buttered toast in my mouth. Of course I''m not going to leave her but it''s quite comical to see her rush downstairs with her hair all frizzy and wet with one sock on. Today is no different. ''''You look like a trainwreck. Seriously you need to learn to listen to your alarm. 7:00am means get your butt out of the bed, not sleep in for another thirty minutes. Now hurry up and eat some peanut butter toast ''cause you have five minutes." She grumbles something about hating the educational system and bla bla bla but follows my instructions anyway. With mum working long hours at the hospital, I have to step up and be the parent. I''m not complaining though, she''s a good kid and doesn''t cause any trouble unless she wants to be a little shit, but other than that, she''s pretty awesome. She''s in 9th grade now and a slow learner, rightfully so because her condition affects her ability to focus and study- she gets headaches, blurry vision and nausea on a regular basis. Regardless, she still manages to go to school and maintain an above average grade so I''m really proud of her. ''''Medications?'''' She gives me a sarcastic look. ''''Now, Sophie and we have two minutes so put them in your bag and grab a bottle of water ASAP.'''' The drive to her school is roughly ten minutes. We get there at exactly 8 and I park in the student parking lot. She gets out and shoots me a peace sign. ''''Have a great day in class, and don''t forget your medications and water and you know you''re meant to take them at a particular time. Also, beware of the creeps in your class. I know that boy Carlos has been chasing you for a while now.'''' I yell from the rolled down window. She stops dead in her tracks and turns with her mouth wide open. ''''You''re so embarrassing, Mel.'''' ''''I''m your sister. It''s my job to embarrass you.'''' She gives a loud ''hmph'' and walks into the school building. I blow her a kiss, back up and make my way to Adelaide Montessori Prep, the nasal but soothing voice of Britney Spears filling up the car space. I barely make it before the morning bell but hey, at least I''m here. As I walk into the school corridor, I am greeted by a rather horrific sight: Jason and Mariah making out, right next to my locker. The last time I was this grossed out was when I had to pick up dog poop because I was dog-sitting for Mrs Omar. His hands creep under her mini skirt and she''s moaning like she didn''t realize that she is in a public space. Where is Principal Grande when you actually need him? Isn''t this type of behaviour suspension worthy? They didn''t seem to notice me and I''m glad. Time to give them a little wake up call. ''''Jason ''coughs'' Mariah, move out of my way.'''' No response. Okay then. You see, I always like to keep a bottle of whip cream in my bag because of special occasions....don''t ask. This so happens to be a ''special occasion.'' I spray the whip cream all over their face and their reaction is nothing short of priceless. Their lips detach from each other faster than a rat that''s been caught red handed. Mariah falls to the ground with a thud and Jason hits his head on my locker. "What the actual fuck?'''' He questions. ''''Boy, get off my locker. I have things to do, people to see and places to be.'''' ''''YOU BLAST ME WITH WHIP CREAM,'''' he screams like a little girl. "Well technically, I didn''t ''''blast'' you. It''s a can, not a bomb. You''re in Mr Reiss'' English class so you might as well pay attention." ''''Shove your technicalities down your ass. I demand an apology." "My ass is too thick for you to handle and l would not apologize because I did nothing wrong. You were violating my locker and my personal space with your disgusting behaviour so I decided to take matters into my own hands. Do you see the problem? ''Cause I can''t. Now move." The asshole doesn''t make a move but instead stands tall with his arms crossed on his chest. ''''Listen here Jones, I own this school and I''m in no mood to play games, so either you apologize or I will make your life a living hell." Where have I heard that before? "Yea, what he said, apologize,'''' Mariah chips in as she straightens her dress. Who gave her license to speak? ''''I''d like to see you try, Jason. When are you going to realize that bullying and verbal assault will never work on me? You''ve been using the same threats on me since day one. Thought you were smart enough to come up with another one." ''''You''re the most infuriating person I''ve ever met.'''' ''''SHUT UP MARIAH!'''' Jason and I snap at the same time. At least we can agree on something. ''''I''ll get you back for this.'''' ''''Yea, yea. Just get off my locker.'''' The bell rings, signalling the beginning of first period and the end of that excruciating conversation. Talk about saved by the bell. Jason storms off with Mariah chasing after him, no doubt demanding why he told her off like that in front of me. Good times. I hate Mondays. Why? Because I have Maths as the first period. Whoever thought that it was a good idea to put Maths as the first period on a Monday morning was clearly smoking a blunt. Hell, whoever thought that Maths should be a subject in general needs to have a very serious conversation with me. Don''t get me wrong, I''m smart enough to get a scholarship into this upper echelon school, but I honestly turn into Tweedle Dumb once I see numbers. I want to be a lawyer in the future so how in God''s name is x+y+z=53-x meant to help me win a case in court? Already in a pissed mood because of Jason and Mariah, I drag my feet to Mr Jamerson''s class and sit at my regular seat at the back, waiting for the torture to begin. ...¡­.. Maths ends and then it''s time for me to head to AP Biology. I''m not going to bore y''all with how the rest of my classes went because they are just...classes. Nothing spectacular there at all. I just want to graduate. By 4:00pm, school officially ends and I''m driving Sophie home then heading to my part time job at Bob''s Eat''N''Grills. It''s a diner located at the heart of Bridgewood, so anyone who''s anyone comes to grab a bite or talk with friends. I''ve seen relationships end on the mahogany coloured chairs of the diner, seen relationships begin and blossom into full blown marriages, and then they''d have kids and bring them over. Business deals have been made and dissolved, hell even criminals have been arrested at the diner. I love my job and I''m really grateful that Bob, the owner, actually took a chance and hired me. Bob Stewart is the proud owner of Bob''s Eat''N''Grills. He''s only twenty-three years old but he''s made a name for himself in Bridgewood, Oklahoma as being one of the youngest, successful business owners in town. Everyone, and I mean everyone loves him: he''s charming, charismatic, sweet and devilishly handsome. He is just that all round American Alpha-male that everyone couldn''t help but respect and admire. At first, he didn''t want to hire me. I was sixteen at the time with no experience whatsoever, no people skills and no resume to my name but I literally begged him for the job because I really was desperate to help mum out with the bills. Long story short, he hired me and has so far not regretted it...Until now. ''''Hi my name''s Melody and I''d be your server for today. What would you like?'''' ''''Hey Princess, fancy seeing you here.'''' ''''Shoot me." I deadpan. "Hey, Mel. Fancy seeing you here." I narrow my eyes at Ryan, a small smile gracing my lips. At least he''s tolerable. "I have to be here. It''s my job." Of all the places Jason could be on this entire earth, he decides to show up at my place of work again. You know the worst part? He has the whole batallion with him: Ryan, Lewis, Bea, Shane, and of course, Mariah. Couldn''t he have just travelled to Antartica or something? Ignoring his ''princess'' comment, I decide to put on my award-winning smile and be a good hostess. ''''May I start you off with some drinks? We have Water, Cramberry Milkshake, Orange Juice, Frappuchinos and Lemonade. Pick your poison.'''' ''''Cramberry.'''' Bea says. ''''Water.'''' ''''Cramberry also.'''' ''''Lemonade.'''' ''''Milk Frappuchino.'''' ''''And you Jason, what would you like?'''' He put his hands on the table, smirks like an idiot and proceeds to say the dumbest thing I''ve ever heard since Sophie told me pigs could fly. ''''You. I''d like to have you.'''' The table, which is bubbling with chit-chat, turns dead silent. Isn''t it too early to be high? I really want to strangle this boy right now, but instead I sweetly say. ''''I''m not on the menu, but you can try Wilson''s Whorehouse, pretty sure there''s a buffet of ladies to choose from.'''' The table erupts in laughter and Jason blushes slightly from embarrassment while Mariah keeps burning holes in my head. I''m pretty sure if looks could kill, I''d be dead, then re-dead, then undead, due to her laser eyes. I leave to grab their drinks with a huge grin on my face. ''''Hey, Kathy, I have an order of two Cramberry''s, a water, Milk Frappuchino and a lemonade.'''' Kathy is my co-worker and a close friend. We met at the diner and we''ve hit it off ever since. She attends the local community college and is studying to be an accountant. ''''Isn''t that the guy you hate so much at table 12?'''' ''''Yep, and I have the honour of serving him today.'''' ''''Poor you.'''' ''''Tell me about it.'''' She just laughs and hands me the drinks on a tray. I make my way to the table, drinks in tow. ''''Okay so here are your drinks, hope you enjoy them.'''' I get out my notepad from my pocket. ''''May I interest you in the..." I didn''t get the chance to finish because suddenly, Mariah ''accidentally'' poured her Cramberry Milkshake on my uniform. ''''Oops, I''m so sorry Melody, my hands must''ve slipped.'''' she says, whilst trying to disguise her laughter. She''s definitely not sorry at all. Chapter 4 - SECRETS My mum always told me that everything in life requires self-control and self- discipline, especially when you are provoked. I''ve always prided myself as someone who has an enormous amount of self-control-it comes with the territory, especially when you work at a diner. You encounter all sorts of personalities, most are friendly while some are downright rude. Hence, it boils down to the million dollar question: Do you or do you not punch them in the face? ''''Oops, I''m so sorry Melody, my hands must''ve slipped,'''' she says whilst trying to disguise her laughter." If this is payback, she just messed with the wrong Melody. My beautiful uniform, which consists of a white shirt and a high-waist black skirt was covered in the cool red liquid. Now the right thing to do is to walk out of the line of provocation and cool off at the back, right?. Well, wrong. I''m tired of Mariah thinking it''s okay to bully people jus because she''s the self proclaimed Queen of Adelaide. She needs to get a very bitter taste of her own medicine. So what do I do next? Pour lemonade all over her of course. Am I petty? Definitely. Do I care? Not in the least bit. What did the bottle Blonde do? Scream like a little whimp. ''''Oh I''m sorry Mariah, my hand must''ve slipped. Here, let me get you a paper towel.'''' I hand her the paper towels on the table and try to ''help'' her wipe off the liquid from her million dollar dress. She yanks the towels from my hand and screams at Jason to help her. Just when I think I''m in the clear and she wouldn''t make an unnecessary scene... 5, 4, 3, 2, 1..... ''''YOU LITTLE CHURCH RAT. HOW DARE YOU?'''' she lunges at me but Bea holds her back before she can sink her claws in my skin. People at the diner stop what they are doing, now interested in the movie scene playing right before their eyes. ''''YOU POURED LEMONADE ALL OVER ME AND YOU''RE STANDING THERE SMILING! ARE YOU..." "Hey, what seems to be the problem?" "The problem is, your little employee is clearly incompetent. She intentionally threw lemonade on my Chanel dress to humiliate me and she refuses to apologize! I mean, why would you hire such people who refuse to acknowledge that the customer is right at all times? She needs to be fired right now.'''' Malibu Barbie did not just go there! Bob gives me a questioning look but I just shrug it off and give Mariah a very sarcastic apology. ''''Miss, I''m so sorry for this unfortunate accident. Tell you what? Your meal, as well as that of your friends, is on the house.'''' They all cheer and give each other high-fives. I don''t blame them though. Who can deny free food? ''''Fine, but we''re taking it to go, right Jay Jay? I turn to look at the chestnut-haired boy who has been surprisingly quiet this whole time. He has an unreadable expression on his face and I honestly don''t know if it is a good thing or not. I prefer it when he''s insulting me not when he''s radio silent. It''s unsettling. ''''Let''s go, Mariah.'''' Jason gives me one last look, before dragging Mariah out of the restaurant. The rest follow suit and I let out a breath I didn''t know I was holding. Hope they never come back. ''''Melody, a word in my office. You know the way.'''' Bob says with a stern look on his face. Great. Thank you Mariah and friends. I take slow strides down to his office because I honestly don''t want to be there. The last time I was there was when I was on my knees, begging him to hire me. ''''Have a seat.'''' I sit down on the plush leather couch and observe my surroundings. Have to admit, Bob really did a good job with his office because it''s different from what I remember. Ash coated walls with a floor to ceiling window facing the woods, a mahogany desk housing his HP laptop, a notebook and a stack of files and papers. On the left corner, the air conditioner is on full blast and a swivel chair stands tall in the middle of the office space. He sits down on the table facing me and looks at me intently, legs crossed and arms folded on his chest. ''''Explain.'''' ''''Bob, look,'''' I point to my ruined outfit. ''''It really isn''t my fault. As you can see, I''m soaked in Cramberry juice and I look like a human panini. That little witch named Mariah and I attend the same school and she hates me for no apparent reason. She has made it her life''s mission to make my life a living hell just ''cause she''s a miserable person. So, I decided to give her a taste of her own medicine which I have to admit was a bit immature but you can''t....'''' he cuts me off mid-rant by planting his perfect lips on mine. That''s more like it. The kiss is tender at first but it becomes heated pretty quickly. His left hand grips my braids tightly while the other lifts me up on the table effortlessly. He bites my bottom lip, his tongue begging to be allowed in. I moan, letting his hands trace the curves of my body. Kissing him is like heaven, and every single time, he manages to leave me begging for more, like a greedy child itching for more cookies. I''ve always wondered what it''d be like to be with him, but I know I''m getting way ahead of myself. I''m not even his girlfriend. We detach our lips, lungs gasping for air as we look at our surroundings, almost forgetting that we are at the diner. His muscular hands encircle my waist while I wrap my hands around his neck. ''''Damn, so you missed me that much?'''' ''''You''re cute when you''re ranting, but I really just wanted you to shut up so I can kiss you. I saw everything that happened back there and I know she was the aggressor. I''m not going to punish you...severely." Severely? My right hand caresses the plane of his face and I give him a light peck on the lips. ''''Does it mean I''m off the hook?'''' He throws his head back laughing. "Get out of my office." With a happy heart and a flushed face, I get off his lap and make my way to the door. ''''You''re not getting your bonus this week,'''' he yells and I narrow my eyes. Thank you, Mariah Laughlin. ..... Bob and I first met a year ago at one of the hottest night clubs in our town-Club Scandal. So what is Miss lily-livered doing at a club? Let''s take a trip down memory lane. A YEAR AGO ''''MEL, MEL, MEL!'''' I heard my auburn-haired best friend calling my name from across the hallway. "Paris,'''' I reprimanded. It''s a little too early to be screaming." She laughed and put her hands on my shoulder as we walked to Calculus. "So my parents have been out of town for a while and I was wondering if you wanted to check out this new downtown club.Rumour has it, they''re giving out free booze and there''s a celebrity resident DJ who''s amazing. I have VIP passes so we won''t be disturbed. You coming?'''' ''''No'''' She stopped dead in her tracks and whined like a little child. ''''Why not?'''' ''''Paris, we are sixteen. Since when do sixteen year-old''s go to clubs?'''' ''''Since forever,'''' she says in a ''duh'' tone. ''''Almost everyone at school goes clubbing. It''s not like they''re going to announce it or put it like a tramp stamp on their forehead.'''' ''''Regardless, my answer is still no.'''' You''re so not fun and always uptight. Seriously Mel, when was the last time you let loose and actually had fun?" "Rude! I have fun.'''' She raised a perfect eyebrow at me, ''''Your definition of fun is babysitting Sophie and watching re-runs of Friends on Showmax. That''s not fun, that''s being a grandma and you''re too young for that. At this rate, you''d never have a boyfriend, or get married and then you''d be a miserable cat lady like Miss Jenkins, my neighbour. I mean yea, she''s rich and all but she''s so cranky.'''' ''''A club is supposed to help me get a boyfriend?'''' She paused. ''''That''s besides the point. I want you to have fun.'''' ''''Hypothetically, if I agree, would you stop nagging?'''' ''''I do not nag.'''' ''''Yea, yea.'''' i looked at the time on my watch. ''''Come on, we''re late for class.'''' ''''Is that a yes?'''' she asked, eyes hopeful. ''''It''s a maybe.'''' The real issue was how to get out of the house. I hated the fact that I had to lie to my mother about my whereabouts, but Paris was right. I really needed to let loose, even if it meant being an irresponsible teenager that may more than likely die from alcohol poisoning. I''d never been to a club before, never had a fake ID and sure as hell didn''t have a ''club appropriate'' outfit, but I left that to the expert-Paris. .......... ''''You''re not twenty-one, are you?'''' I turned to the voice who was speaking to me, a man, who looked to be in his early twenties. From what I could make out, he had dark shoulder length hair which was packed into a bun along with a light stubble on his face. He was handsome, extremely handsome, and I''m not talking about Ryan Gossling handsome, I''m talking sculpted by the Greek gods mixed with a little bit of James Dean handsome to be more precise. Paris and I made it to the club with the fake ID''s she had procured. It was a lot easier to convince my mum to let me out of the house than i had originally thought-all I had to do was say I had a school project with Paris which required immediate attention because it counted for 50% of our grades. Once we got to Club Scandal, Paris immediately went to the dance floor while I went to the bar. "Really, how so?'''' I questioned with as much confidence as I could muster, despite the fact that I was lying through my teeth. ''''You''ve been sitting on the bar stool for about twenty minutes, watching people dance. Also, you''ve been nervously holding your ID, which, I assume is fake, almost like you''re afraid to order a drink.'''' I gave him my best smile in order to disguise my apprehension. One can never be too careful these days. "Either you''re a stalker or you''re just really nosy. Either way, I''m not interested.'''' A low chuckle fell from his lips and he surveyed my outfit, not in a sexual way, but more of a you''re-not-who-you-say-you-are way. The neon lights of the club danced around the area and the music was turned up a notch as sweaty bodies were dancing on the floor. "I''m definitely not a stalker, I swear,'''' he teased. "But I happen to be a very observant person, and you seem interesting enough, so what''s your story?'''' I gave the handsome stranger an incredulous look. ''''I don''t have a story.'''' ''''Everyone who comes to Club Scandal has a story. Been going to clubs long enough to know that we all have one- cheating boyfriend, obsessive girlfriend, divorcee, high school student...'''', he said that part looking directly at me. ''''My point is we all come here to forget something going on in our personal lives, so again, what''s your story? The way he saw through my fa?ade was scary. How he looked at me like he knew my life history was incredibly unsettling, yet sexy at the same time. ''''Bartender, may I have a shot of tequila." If I was going to survive this night and his questions, I might as well have a little liquor courage. ''''Rum and cola, please,'''' I heard him order beside me. ''''I''ll pay for both.'''' ''''So a handsome stranger pays for my drink, despite the fact that he thinks I''m underage.'''' The bartender served our drinks and I threw my head back and doused the liquid in one gulp, almost gagging because of how bitter it tasted. ''''How ethical.'''' He laughed heartily and took his drink in one gulp too. ''''So you think I''m handsome?'''' ''''That''s the only thing you got from that?'''' ''''Well, yea, I mean you''re pretty so I''m duly flattered.'''' On the Floor by Jenifer Lopez blasted through the speakers and I got excited. I loved the song so much, plus I felt like dancing, and since I''m in a club, then why the heck not? I really didn''t know if it was liquor courage or I was being extremely brave but I asked, ''''Hey stranger, wanna dance?'''' ''''Sure.'''' I grabbed ''handsome stranger''s'' hand and pulled him to the dance floor which was packed with people. He got behind me and wrapped his strong arms around my waist, his cologne hitting my nose heavily as I breathe in his delicious scent. ''''So stranger, do you normally dance with random girls at a club or is this a one-off kinda thing?'''' ''''I''m a guy, if a pretty lady wearing a killer jumpsuit asks you to dance, you dance.'''' ''''So you don''t think I''m underaged?'''' ''''Club Scandal wouldn''t let an underaged person in. Company policy.'''' Okay then. The DJ switched the song to Beyonce''s Partition and I squealed out loud. ''''You like?'''' He asked from behind me. ''''Literally, this is my favourite song.'''' I grinded into his firm frame, while his hands explored my body. Soft, pink lips found the nape of my neck and planted butterfly kisses all over. I had no idea if a wizard put a potion in my tequila because I really was not myself that night. ''So tell me beautiful, what''s your name?'''' he whispered in my ear, whilst still holding my waist, almost for dear life. I debated on whether to tell him my real name or not but I decided to stick to a fake one. Stranger Danger ''''Name''s Lianna.'''' Technically, I didn''t lie because my middle name is Lianna but he didn''t need to know that. I turned around and wrapped my hands around his neck. Our bodies moved in perfect sync, almost like they were made for each other. He lowered his head and pressed his forehead against mine. Liquor coated eyes drank in my lips as he had an internal battle with himself. I bit my bottom lip and looked at him through my lashes. ''''Just do it.'''' With a sigh of relief, he cupped my face in his hands and captured my lips with his. Chapter 5 - FALLING You know that feeling you get when you know you''re being watched: senses at an all-time high, pulses racing, peeking behind your shoulder to see who''s following you? This is how I''m feeling at this exact same moment. I really shouldn''t have taken the late night shift at work. But in my defense. I''m saving up for this ''mandatory'' field trip for all 12th graders to this unnamed place which by the way, doesn''t appear on the world map because it''s exclusive and apparently that''s where the rich and famous all go to unwind and ''be normal''. In other words, I need a lot of dough if I''m going to be able to go. Principal Grande said the trip is going to be a huge part of our grades this semester so we absolutely have to come. Honestly, if it wasn''t for that sole reason, I wouldn''t be caught dead there. Last time I decided to go on a field trip, I almost got bitten by snake, had a big ass cockroach attack my hair and made a fool of myself while trying to make a tent. Field trips just don''t like me at all and the feeling is absolutely mutual. Taking a turn towards the moon-lit street, I hastily make my way towards the easy route leading to my home which was a dark alleyway down at Sylvia Street. My mum always told me to never ever take the alleyway no matter how desperate I am because the area is full of drug dealers, gangsters, rapists, arms dealers and all round shady people. Oh well. As I walk down the dimly-lit, deserted alleyway with my measly flashlight in hand and a bottle of pepper spray, I realize how stupid I am for taking this route. It''s cold, it''s dark, it''s lonely and it reeks of beer and dried blood. I hear a rustling noise behind the trashcan and my heart nearly falls out of my chest. ''''Whoever you are, I''m not playing with you,'''' taking the pepper spray from my bag, I angle it towards the trashcan. ''''I have pepper spray and I''m not afraid to use it.'''' A brown rat squeaks from under the lid and runs towards the spirogyra-filled gutter scared once it realizes that I have discovered its hiding place. ''''Yea, you better run.'''' I speed walk towards the exit, heart racing, pulse probably over a hundred. Realizing I''m almost at the exit, I hear footsteps following me from behind but I refuse to look back. I may act like a total badass but it doesn''t mean I don''t panic every once in a while. And it doesn''t mean I''m not afraid to die or like get raped. The footsteps got dangerously close, a firm, rough hand grips my arm firmly. On instinct, I scream and spray the pepper spray directly on the unnamed person. ''''What the fuck?'''' He yells. Okay, that voice sounds oddly familiar. Would a serial killer or druggie scream that loud? ''''Are you crazy? Why would you have pepper spray in your bag? First it was whip cream, now pepper spray.'''' He says, whilst blinking rapidly. Yikes, that''s got to burn. Literally. ''''Okay back up one sec,'''' I say, arms folded across my chest. ''''What are you doing in my neighbourhood acting all stalker-like? Last I checked, this is not the way to your mansion, in fact, this is the last place on earth I''d expect you to be in. So Jason, what exactly are you doing here?'''' ''''What am I doing here? What are you doing here? Don''t you know that it isn''t safe for a woman to be out here all alone?'''' That isn''t any of your business. ''''Miss me with the safety speech. Jason. I''ve lived here long enough to know how to defend myself.'''' I open my bag and grab a bottle of water and a medicated soap. I hand it to him and he grabs it greedily from my outstretched hand. ''''Use this to wash your face. It''ll lessen the effects of the spray. Word of advice, don''t sneak up on me next time.'''' He mumbles something under his breath and removes his ball cap. Unscrewing the cap of the bottle, he rubs the soap on his face and washes the contents of the spray away. ''''Here.'''' I hand him a second bottle of water and a paper towel. ''''You good now?'''' ''''I think I can see straight now,'''' he jokes. ''''I''m glad.'''' We look at each other awkwardly and I clear my throat. ''''So, you didn''t answer my question. Why are you here?"'' His palms are sweating and suddenly the trashcan seems more interesting than answering my question. ''''That''s none of your business, Jones.'''' The nerve of this man-child! ''''None of my business? Are you insane?'''' I ask incredulously, ''''You scared the living daylights out of me and you got pepper sprayed, which by the way, I''m sorry for even though you totally deserved it. Plus, you haven''t even...'''' My words die on my lips as I notice that his knuckles are badly bruised, almost like he had been in a fight prior to our encounter. What had the bad boy been up to at this time of night? He notices me staring at him intently and tries to hide his knuckles in the pocket of his joggers but it''s too late. ''''What happened to your knuckles?'''' ''''Nothing.'''' ''''Bullshit! I''m not stupid. Just ''cause it''s dark doesn''t mean I can''t see that you are trying to hide your knuckles in your pockets.'''' With a blank stare he says, ''''Drop it. I already told you it was nothing.'''' ''''Where you mugged or something?'''' I ignore his earlier warning and continued to question him. He gives me a ''are you shitting me look'' and proceeds towards the exit of the alleyway, ignoring my questions. I really don''t know if he knew exactly where he was going so I follow closely behind him. ''''Hey, would you stop for like 20 seconds?''''I say, panting like someone who had just run a marathon. ''''Do you even know where you''re going?'''' ''''Why exactly do you care? Don''t we hate each other?'''' Considering I just unpepper-sprayed your eye, this is the thank you I get? Now that I think about it, he''s not wrong, Melody. Why do you care? ''''I-I don''t care,'''' I stutter. ''''In fact, I was just minding my business and going home. Why should I care about a pompous rich boy who was pepper sprayed by me and has bruises on his knuckles but refuses to tell me where he got them from? Good luck finding your car or something." ''''You''re unbelievable.'''' ''''And you''re a liar liar, pants on fire,'''' I shoot back. Okay that was a bit childish. ''''I''m a liar liar...what?'''' he asks, laughing like a madman. ''''What are you, two?'''' ''''Okay, I''m leaving. Good luck with being mugged again.'''' ''''I wasn''t mugged!!'''' I hear him say but I''m already jogging out of the alleyway and unto the familiar streets that lead to my home. I won''t lie, my neighbourhood is really not the safest, but then again, it''s not that bad.. a couple shootings here and there, police officers looking for a dead body every hour, police officers patrolling the area, prostitutes roaming the streets every now and then and a couple of people getting robbed every day. See, it''s not that bad. I approach the familiar colored block and make a left towards the apartment. I get my keys from my bag and open the door. I check my watch and realized that it''s already 11:30 pm which means I probably won''t be getting any sleep at all because I have homework to do. I hate school! The lights are out once I come in. Immediately I put the lights on, I see that the apartment is clean and in order, just like how I left it. ''''Sophie, I''m home.'''' I call out but she doesn''t ''t respond. Sophie''s lights are off once I approach the stairs which means that she''s probably asleep. Mum isn''t t going to be home until tomorrow morning so I had no house chores to do which was a relief. I make myself a cup of coffee and heat the leftover pasta in the fridge. Sitting down on the dining area, I bring out my truck full of homework and get started. ..... The clock reads 2:00am and I moan out loud due to my muscles feeling like I had been bitten by a cat. I have barely completed my English essay for Mr Reiss'' class. Even worse, it''s due tomorrow. I stand up, stretch my limbs and then make myself another cup of coffee. Melody, you can''t fall asleep Melody, you can''t fall asleep Melody, you can''t fall asleep. Melody, you can''t fall asleep. 30 MINUTES LATER I am jolted awake by incessant knocks on the front door. I definitely fell asleep. The clock reads 3:30 am so who in their right mind is knocking on our front door by this time? It can''t be mum because she has her own key. She will never knock on the door and as far as I''m concerned, we have no fourth person living in the apartment. My brain moves to panic mode. I can''t call mum because she won''t answer, and I don''t want to call the police because I''m not fond of them. What to do, what to do. ''''Aha!'''' I exclaim. We have this opening on the door, kind of like a peephole so we can see who it is before opening the door. Luckily, there is a baseball bat on the kitchen counter so I grab that and take cautious steps towards the door. Don''t ask why we have a baseball bat, we just do. Squinting my left eye, I can make out a figure- a tall white male with a ball cap and a Harvard sweatshirt. Ball cap? Sweatshirt? Could Jason Blunt be knocking on my front door? Why is he knocking on my front door when he''s never been to my home?! ''''Nah, I must be dreaming,'''' I say to myself. He knocked again, this time harder than the previous times. Here goes nothing. I open the door and put the baseball bat on my shoulder, securing it closely with my right hand. ''''Either you tell me why you''re knocking on my front door by 3:30 am like some sort of psycho or I knock you out with this baseball bat, hide your body and then dump it in the swamp. Your choice.'''' Chapter 6 - IN THE NAME OF LOVE ''''I''d like to see you try.'''' Jason challenges He really thinks I wouldn''t hurt him...ha! I aim the bat at him, pose ready to strike, but he takes two steps backwards so I miss his head by an inch. He raises his hands in surrender. ''''You''re always so violent. I come in peace, I swear.'''' ''''And you may end up in pieces if you don''t tell me what you are doing at my front door and how you knew my house address.'''' ''''Fine. I''ll explain everything, just let me in.'''' ''''Leave your shoes outside.'''' He comes in and observes his surroundings, taking in the furniture, the d¨¦cor and the walls. I notice that he is paying very close attention to the pictures on the centre table in the living room. A look of longing appears on his face and it made me wonder what his family background looked like but I don''t want to be rude and pry into something that doesn''t concern me ''''So, would you like coffee, water, or orange juice?'''' I ask from the kitchen while he sat on the couch. ''''Water please.'''' I get him a bottled water from the freezer and place it on his lap. ''''Is it poisoned?'''' He asks whilst shaking the bottle and turning it upside down. Idiota! ''''If I wanted to poison you,'''' I say with an eye roll, ''''I would have done so at the diner, but I didn''t. The bottle is sealed so you''re good.'''' He unscrews the cap carefully and takes small sips of the water, watching me carefully with a skeptical look. Unbelievable! ''''So you said you were going to explain. I''m waiting for answers.'''' ''''You''re so impatient.'''' ''''Do you want your head to get hit with the baseball bat? Trust me, this time I wouldn''t miss.'''' ''''Fine. So when you left, I couldn''t find my car at the spot where I parked it. I tried tracking it on my phone but I''m guessing it was stolen cause I couldn''t trace it. Long story short, I ended up being lost and walking in circles till I remembered that you mentioned that you lived in the area. How I got your actual address? I ended up knocking on people''s doors and asking about you.'''' ''''I never thought I''d live to see the day you''d ask about me. I feel honoured.'''' I tease lightly. He gives me a small smile, tugging at the pocket of his joggers. ''''Why would you bring a Bugatti Veyron to a shady ass neighbourhood and expect that you''d meet it at the same spot you parked it at?'''' ''''I didn''t even bring the Bugatti this time,'''' he protests. ''''It was a Ferrari 288 GTO.'''' My jaw drops open. ''''You have a GTO?'''' I love that car. Seriously, I can trade my kidney, right here, right now, just to lay my hands on that sweet, vintage baby. Buying it is on the list of things I would purchase once I becomes Jeff Bezos. He let that car get stolen just like that. ''''I had, Jones," he corrects. ''''I had a GTO until it was stolen. How am I meant to get home?'''' ''''You could always walk,'''' I tease. ''''How could you let that sweet car get stolen though?'''' ''''You''re into cars?'''' ''''No, but I''m into Ferraris and I want to throttle you for even bringing it here in the first place.'''' ''''The Bugatti was out of commission, so excuse me for taking the next best alternative.'''' ''''Y''all don''t own like a Honda Civic or Toyota in your mansion?'''' He stares at me confusedly. ''''What''s a Toyota?'''' Unbelievable. ''''Since you have no means of transportation and...wait.'''' I pause to look at his empty hands. ''''Please tell me your wallet is in your pocket.'''' He looks alarmed and then searches his pockets, thankfully his wallet was in there. ''''See, I''m not that stupid.'''' Keep telling yourself that. As we continue conversing, his hands keep making contact with his right rib and I suddenly remembered our encounter at Sylvia Street. He caught my wandering gaze and clears his throat. I raised an eyebrow which he shruggs off. ''''Are you going to tell me why you have bruised knuckles and apparently a broken rib?'''' I ask. ''''No, drop it.'''' ''''Why should I drop it when you''re clearly in pain?'''' The bad boy smirks. ''''So you care about me or something?'''' ''''No, but the enemy of my enemy of my enemy is my friend.'''' He gives me a questioning look. ''''That statement doesn''t even apply in this case.'''' ''''Besides the point,'''' I say. ''''You''ll probably die of an infection if your wounds aren''t treated properly. I''ll be back.'''' I walk to the kitchen cabinet and get the First Aid kit. Placing it on the centre table, I kneel beside him, open the box and grabb a pair of gloves, cotton wool and methylated spirit. Putting the gloves on, I pour the methylated spirit on the cotton wool. ''''Make a fist,'''' I instruct. He thankfully complies and I''m able to see just how badly bruised his knuckles are. The flesh had turned an ugly purple and red mix, making me cringe. I dab the cotton wool carefully so as not to hurt him. He would makes a hiss sound every now and then but other than that, he made no sound. ''''So Jones, when did you learn to play nurse?'''' ''''My mum works in the medical field so you tend to pick up on a few things. Mind lifting your shirt up for me?'''' ''''Damn Jones, if you wanted to see me naked, all you had to do was ask. Your bedroom is upstai...'''' ''''Shut up idiot.'''' Applying more pressure to his cuts than I normally wound, his face contours in pain and I smile. ''''So can I see the wound now or do you still want to continue saying nonsense?'''' ''''You''re mean.'''' ''''I know.'''' He lifts his dark sweatshirt up and underneath was a wife beater which was soaked in blood. At the right side of his body, close to his rib cage was a very deep gash, almost like he''d been slashed with a knife or an axe or a very heavy object. Even worse, he was bleeding severely. My face turns as white as a sheet . ''''What the fuck?'''' ''''Does it look that bad?'''' ''''That bad? This gash requires stitching and I''m not trained to do that. I''m calling 911 and you''re going to the hospital right now.'''' He holds out a hand to stop me. ''''No, I''m not going.'''' ''''For once, can you keep your stubborn ass in a cooler,'''' I yell. ''''This is not the time to argue. I''m not a nurse or a doctor and my mum isn''t here right now.'''' ''''I''m not going. They''ll ask too many questions, questions that I can''t answer, so you have to stitch it.'''' Why is that? ''''I''ve never stitched a gash before,'''' I protest. ''''Well there''s a first time for everything. I''d guide you through it.'''' Wait, so he''s done this before? This plot just keeps getting better and better. I hear footsteps coming downstairs, turning I see that it''s Sophie and her eyes are as wide as saucers. ''''What in the name of Grey''s Anatomy?'''' ''''Hey Soph, it''s a long ass story but I need you to get me a needle, thread, a cloth, a bucket full of water, soap, scissors, a needle driver, and a tetanus shot now.'''' ''''There''s a bleeding man in our house and he might die.'''' ''''He wouldn''t die if you don''t stop talking and get what I asked for.'''' I snap impatiently. She forces her mouth open, but then closes it and scrambles up the stairs. I turn my attention to Jason who had managed to get on the floor and he looks dizzy. Oh NO! You will not die in my house! ''''Hey Jason,'''' I say, slapping his cheek. ''''You have to sit up. You can''t fall asleep ''cause you have to guide me through this.'''' ''''You''re so pretty when you''re worried,'''' he answers sleepily. ''''Jason, you''re losing it already! Stay with me.'''' ''''I''m awake, don''t worry. He stares right into my deep brown eyes and grabs the side of my face. I''m keenly aware of just how close our proximity is and how fast my heart is thumping, and no, it is not from nervousness. ''''You''re the one who needs to breathe because you''re about to be a surgeon.'''' Sophie comes back with all the materials I asked for and stands besides me. ''''Who''s this guy anyway?" ''''A friend.'''' I say absent-mindedly. ''''You have friends?'''' she snickers. ''''Good one.'''' Jason says and raises his arm to high-five Sophie but I shoot her a dirty look. ''''Don''t you dare.'''' She sticks out her tongue and I give her my signature eye-roll, not in the mood to entertain her behaviour. ''''So wash your hands thoroughly with the soap and water,'''' Jason instructs. I nod wordlessly and he continues. ''''Now, use the needle driver to grab the needle and make sure the clamp locks in place.'''' ''''Like this?'''' I show him, unsure of what I''m doing. ''''Yea, like that. Now get the thread and put it in the needle.'''' ''''Soph, the thread please.'''' She snaps out of her daze and hands it to me. I insert the thread into the needle and made sure that the ends where the same length. ''''Okay, now open the wound a bit with your hands so you''ll see what you''re working with, then you''ll put the needle through my skin at a 90 degree angle.'''' This is crazy, and I''m even crazier for agreeing to do this My hands are shaking and my heart is beating faster than usual but I swallow my fear. If he dies, it''s his fault for entrusting his life in the hands of an amateur. Lining the skin so I could get a proper view of where I was suturing, I put the needle through the skin carefully so as not to go below the fat. ''''Shit,'''' he hisses. ''''Sorry.'''' Okay, I''m doing it. He''s not dead yet. He''s not dead yet but he sure as hell is in a lot of pain and everywhere is a bloody mess. Literally. How I''m meant to explain this ''murder scene'' to mum is beyond me, but putting pettiness aside, I have to save a life. ''''Good. Now twist your hand in a clockwise manner so the needle comes on the other side of the wound,'''' he grunted. ''''Make sure you pull the thread and release the needle.'''' ''''You are so going to pay for making me do this." ''''Hey, I can pay later. Just focus on me not dying. Also,you can totally thank me for discovering that you need to be a surgeon in the near future.'''' ''''Blah blah blah.'''' ''''Real mature.'''' he adds. ''''So you''ve made a stitch, now repeat the whole process again and bandage me up.'''' Thirty minutes passed and I can proudly say that I stitched him up successfully without blocking an artery, causing an organ failure or leading him to the graveyard. I bandage him up, wash my bloody hands and make him lie down on the couch. ''''How do you feel?'''' I ask with concern. He laughs painfully as I hand him a bottled water and two tablets of aspirin. ''''Like I''ve been hit by a train.'''' ''''You know you still have to go to the hospital right? What if you have like an organ damage or something? What I did was a rookie job.'''' ''''You actually did okay for your first suturing,'''' he compliments. ''''Could''ve been better but hey, I''m not complaining.'''' ''''Is that a compliment laced with an insult?'''' ''''Call it what you want, Jones.'''' ..... The clock on top of the kitchen counter reads 5:30 am. Sighing, I put all the ''''surgical tools'''' back in the First Aid kit, throw the bloody water in the bathroom and get the cleaning products out in order to clean the bloody mess....and also to hide the evidence from my mum. ''''What are we going to tell mum when she gets back? Sophie asks, arms folded across her chest as she stood on the steps. ''''I have no idea Soph, but I do know she''d kill us both.'''' ''''Both!'''' she exclaims.. ''''I am no part of this mess. You dragged me into it.'''' ''''Hey, Melody? We both turn to look at Jason who was half asleep on the couch. ''''Thank you.'''' I am so dead. Chapter 7 - TRY ME Jason Blunt is hiding something and I''m going to find out what it is. It''s not that I care about him or anything, again, I don''t, but when you''re at an alleyway on Sylvia Street doing God knows what, then you show up at my front door by 3:30 am in the freaking morning having a gash longer than the Pacific Ocean, which by the way, I had to stitch like I''m some sort of pro, I''m going to want answers. Let''s not forget, I had my ass handed to me on a silver platter by my mum this morning. Sophie is a tattletale and she honestly has a serious case of diarrhea of the mouth. She can''t keep a secret to save her life, and she especially can''t keep a secret from mum. As soon as she walked through the door, Sophie shouted: ''''Mum, Mel brought a bleeding man to the house and did an operation on him.'''' Mum almost had a heart attack but I had to explain to her that a ''''friend'''' from school needed help urgently and there was no way we could drive to the hospital because he (Jason) fainted. She didn''t buy the excuse. I had a shoe thrown at my head and I have to pay for new furniture from my own savings and I''m grounded for a week. Sophie is so going to wish she had kept her mouth shut by the time I''m through with her. Jason was long gone by the way. He slipped out of the apartment without saying a ''Goodbye'' or ''''Hey, thanks for not letting me die.'''' .... The bell rings, signalling the beginning of first period which means I have English Literature with Mrs Gomez. Literature is definitely my favourite subject. I''m basically dyslexic when it comes to numbers but I love words and I love to read books because they open your mind to endless possibilities-books can make you feel like a princess or a frog or a pirate-anything you want to be. Also, books, especially the really good ones, make you feel emotions. Emotions so deep that it''s almost impossible for you to stop reading until you get to the end. Books are my drugs, and I''m proud to say, I am an addict. I''m five minutes early to class which is a miracle because I barely got two hours of sleep. Between Jason''s drama and my mother grounding me for Jason''s drama, I''m in a very pissy mood. ''''Hey, girl, how is it going?'''' I lift my head up from the table and see Paris smiling at me with her pearly white teeth. ''''Why are you so chirpy in the mornings?'''' I ask with a big scowl on my face. ''''Who pissed in your cereal this Wednesday morning?'''' she asks and takes a seat next to me at the back of the class. You have no idea. ''''You would not believe how my night went.'''' ''''Try me.'''' ''''Jason showed up at my door last night.'''' Her mouth gapes open, ''''You''re kidding.'''' I shake my head. ''''I kid you not. You know the funny part of it all? He was badly bruised so I had to stitch him up.'''' ''''You what?" She blinks twice and looks at me like I''ve suddenly grown two heads. ''''I wish it was fiction, but I swear it''s not.'''' ''''Was your mum home?'''' ''''No,'''' I groan. ''''Which is why I,'''' I point to myself ''''had to stitch him up. I had no idea what I was doing, Paris, but that boy knew more than I did. Jason literally guided me throughout the suturing process, almost like he''d been a surgeon in his past life.'''' ''''This makes perfect sense now.'''' ''''What does?'''' ''''Jason is not in school today,'''' she informs me while taking her books from her bag. ''''According to the gossipers in the hallway, Mariah told Lianna that he got into a fight so he''s in bad shape. Lianna then told Stella, she told her boyfriend, and then he told his mates on the football team so the news spread like wildfire. Highschoolers are so messy.'''' A fight huh? ''''A fight my ass.'''' ''''Maybe they''re not wrong.'''' She cuts a paper out of her notebook and grabs a pen from her purse. ''''Think about it. Did he ever tell you why he had an injury in the first place?'''' ''''No.'''' ''''Right, so it may have been a fight.'''' ''''But what was he doing at Sylvia Street?'''' I muse. It still makes no sense to me. ''''He was at that shady ass street too?'''' I nod. ''''Wait, how could he be at your house and then at Sylvia Street?'''' Paris questions. I told her everything that happened that night, from my late night shift at work, to my encounter with Jason in the alleyway, even told her about my house detention for a week. ''''Yea, he''s definitely not who he appears to be.'''' ''''Agreed.'''' ''''Maybe we can bust him,'''' she gives me one of those creepy smiles she sports whenever she has a plan. ''''You''ll be like Sherlock Holmes and I''ll be Nancy Drew! We''d make an epic team.'''' ''''That we would.'''' ''''Good morning class, sorry I''m late.'''' Mrs Gomez says from the door. She has in her hands a stack full of papers, which I assume are graded assignments in one hand and her laptop on the other. ''''Settle down and bring out your pens and notebooks. We''d be discussing a new book today so I want your full attention. Mr Clark,'''' she points at Ryan. ''''Your feet should be under your desk, not on top of it.'''' ''''Yes mamacita,'''' he replied and everyone giggled, including me. ''''Detention.'''' Her gaze travells around the room and it lands on the empty seat at the third row. ''''I''m assuming Mr Blunt isn''t present?'''' ''''Jay Jay had an emergency, Mrs Gomez so he couldn''t come to school today.'''' Mariah answers in her high pitched, whiny, nasal voice. ''''Alright. Today, we''d be discussing King Lear by William Shakespeare.'''' Now that''s a classic. ''''How many of you have heard of the play? A good number of hands are raised. ''''Good,'''' she says, impressed by the response. ''''Now how many of you have actually read the book?'''' Only three hands are raised, including mine. ''''Really?'''' I whisper to Paris whose hand isn''t up. ''''I''m not into classics.'''' She whispers back. Students really need to cultivate the thing called Reading Culture. Seriously, it''ll take you far in life. ''''I know Shakespeare is not everybody''s cup of tea and most people are discouraged because of the archaic language but as a student in my class, you are obliged to read it.'''' A few number of students groan but she continues. ''''When I say read it, I mean you actually need to pick up the book, which I assume was handed to you at the beginning of the term, and read it not get a summary from Sparknotes, Cliffsnotes, eNotes or GradeSaver. I''m talking to you, Miss Bay and Mr Clark.'''' she gives a pointed look at them. Burn. ''''Without wasting much time, let''s get right to it.'''' Mrs Gomez opens her laptop and connects it to the projector in front of the class. ''''One moment please.'''' She grabs the projector remote from under her desk. Angling it towards the projector, she presses the on switch and the topic, boldly written as ''King Lear'' fades into view. ''''King Lear is a tragedy written by Shakespeare. There''s no exact date as to when it was written but scholars say it was composed sometime between 1603 and 1606. It tells the tale of Lear, King of Britain, who bequest his kingdom to his two unfaithful daughters after they declared their love for him in an extremely obsequious manner. His third daughter sadly got banished because she refused to flatter him,'''' she explains. ''''As you read, I want you to take note of the bad decision that Lear made and how it greatly affected his kingdom and his mental health. Also, I want you to take note of the sub-plot, examine how the plot and sub-plot are related and how Shakespeare carefully weaves these similar yet distinct families to prove a point or points.'''' ''''Wait,'''' Ryan interrupts. ''''He gave his kingdom out all because of flattery? What a wimp.'''' ''''In life, Mr Clark, many people make decisions out of poor judgement.'''' ''''Actually, I don''t think he is a wimp.'''' I respond. ''''How so, Miss Jones?" I stand up. ''''Well, I think Lear is a man who wants to be loved. He has given his daughters everything the world can possibly offer, since they''re royalty, so I mean it''s only fair that he expects love from them in return. It''s easy to sit here and judge Lear for his rather unwise actions, but really, we all have a little Lear in us, some more than others. We all just want to matter to someone and that''s what makes us human.'''' ''''Nice analysis, Miss Jones. You may have your seat.'''' ''''Showoff.'''' Mariah says out loud, much to the amusement of everyone. I angle my head to the left where Mariah is three chairs away from me. ''''I''m sorry Mariah, did I hear you say something?'''' I challenge. Hasn''t she learnt that I''m not the one to mess with? ''''I said you are a showoff. We all know you''re a nerd so you''ve probably read the play like a million times but let everyone else read it before you open your mouth.'''' A bunch of ''''oohs'''' echo through the classroom. ''''First off Malibu Barbie, I wasn''t speaking to you, so be a good dog and bark when you''re told to. Also, if you weren''t too busy being a ''lady of the night'', maybe you''d actually have a brain. You gone for a chlamydia test recently? The school offers one for free you know.'''' Mariah looks red in the face. ''''You little bit...'''' ''''ENOUGH!'''' Mrs Gomez yells. ''''You two,'''' she points at Mariah and I, ''''detention after school.'''' ''''But I¡­.''''I protest. ''''But she¡­.'''' Mariah adds. ''''Save it, both of you, or you get double detention.'''' Kill me now. ''''Now, let''s move to the analysis of Chapter One.'''' ..... ''''Did you just insinuate that Mariah has chlamydia?'''' Paris asks while laughing her ass off. English-Lit is over now so we are headed to our next class. I nod once. ''''She''s slept with pretty much everyone that has a dick in this school. Remember she fucked a teacher in school, so I was only offering her some friendly advice." Yes, you heard right, Mariah slept with a teacher, now ex-teacher in school. His name was Mr Roberts and he was our Calculus teacher. He was in his early thirties, I guess, and was easy on the eyes so he was an easy target for her. The CCTV cameras caught them having sex in the janitor''s closet and it became this huge scandal at Adelaide Montessori Prep. The news almost hit the media but the authorities of the school were able to do damage control. Mr Roberts was fired and Mariah was suspended for a while. She probably fucked him for an A in Calculus. ''''Girl, you''re honestly too much.'''' ''''I really need to bridle my tongue every once in a while.'''' I say while making a quick stop at my locker to get my clothes for Gym. ''''Oh really?'''' Paris says sarcastically, ''''I never noticed.'''' ''''You''re hilarious.'''' I deadpan. ''''Moving on, are you up for a sleepover on Saturday? My dad just installed this new indoor theatre and stocked it with a bunch of movies that we need to see.'''' ''''Can''t," I sigh dejectedly. ''''I have a date.'''' ''''I thought you said you were grounded?'''' Probably shouldn''t have let that bit slip. ''''I am grounded, and I don''t have a date with a boy.'''' Technically, I''m not lying, just twisting the truth a little bit. I have a date, but it sure isn''t with a boy. Bob is a man. ''''I have a date with my...grandma.'''' ''''Grandma Maggie?'''' ''''Yep, her,'''' I chuckle nervously, ''''She''s in desperate need of company at the nursing home so as part of my punishment, mum said I should take her out on a girl''s date.'''' ''''That sucks,'''' she pouts, ''''But on the bright side, you get to spend time with her because she''s so fun and always has interesting stories to tell.'''' ''''Yep, I''m pretty stoked.'''' ''''Give her lots of kisses for me and-" she looks at her watch. ''''Shit, I''m late for American History. Ttyl.'''' With that, she runs all the way to her class, her red curls bouncing with each step as she bumps into a few students on the way. I''m sorry for lying to you, Paris. ''''Time for gym.'''' Chapter 8 - ALL EYES ON YOU One word: Uneventful. That''s how detention is. I didn''t expect it to be extraordinary or anything but I''m bored out of my mind, so much so that I can''t even do my homework. Mrs Gomez left for a meeting or something of the sorts so we were left to our own devices. Ryan, Mariah and I are the only ones in this ''holding cell'' and I''m about ready to jump out of the window and make my getaway. Mariah, for the most part, is making the most out of her time here by turning the classroom to a nail salon- she brought this box full of nail products and got right into coating her nails. Ryan. on the other hand, is counting the tiles on the wall and chewing his gum obnoxiously which is annoying me to death. "Can you stop doing that, it''s annoying." I say to him. "Oh, I''m sorry,'''' he responds cheekily. "You''re an eighteen year old high school student not a fifty-year old prostitute. Chew your gum in your mouth silently." "You always have a comeback for everything, don''t you?" He asks. "I wouldn''t be Melody Jones if I didn''t." After our group project at the library the other day, we became almost friends but not completely friends. More like acquaintances who say Hi to each other and have a conversation every now and then. I''ve still not forgotten about my vow to find out what Jason is up to so I better start now. "So Ryan," I say conversationally. "Jason wasn''t in school today." "Yea, he went out of town with his mum. She has this collection of men''s wear that she''s designing so she wants Jason to be the model." First he was in a fight, now he''s a model? Something is definitely fishy. ''''Interesting,'''' "Yea inter...wait a sec, why do you care about his whereabouts? Last I checked, both of you were oil and water?" "I could care less," I say with an eye roll. "but today was quiet, almost too quiet for my liking. I didn''t have anyone to insult today so I''m kind of bummed.'''' He laughs and shakes his head, "I''ll tell him you send your regards." "Whatever dude.'''' "Why are the both of you gossiping about Jay Jay like I''m not in the same room as y''all?" Mariah asks whilst adding diamond ornaments to her dark coated nails. How fitting, her nail polish matches her heart. "We weren''t gossiping about your fuck buddy Mariah, calm your fake tits.'''' "Jason is my boyfriend, not some fuck buddy,'''' she snaps. Did I hit a nerve? "Haven''t I told you to stop talking about him? The only person allowed to bad-mouth him is me.'''' ''''Mariah, Mariah,'''' I tsk. ''''When would you get it through your skull that I don''t take orders from you?'''' She flips her hair back and drops the nail polish back in the box. "I''m in no mood to argue with you Mariah.'''' ''''I don''t like you, I hope you know that,'''' she answers. ''''You''re always trying to steal Jason away from me.'''' Here we go again with the ''you''re trying to steal Jason away from me'' speech. How am I meant to steal something that''s not hers in the first place? It''s quite pathetic and pitiful how she latches on to Jason like a rash that wouldn''t go away. He doesn''t care about her, and she can''t see that. "It''s quite obvious that you are highly insecure in your relationship with Jason. Please don''t project those insecurities on me and leave me the fuck alone." "You have no right to judge my relationship with..." "Ladies, ladies", Ryan interrupts before the already brewing fire could turn into a volcano. ''''Now I know you both care a lot about Jason,'''' I shoot him a dirty look. ''''and obviously have very strong feelings about each other, but if you haven''t realized, we are in detention and Mrs Gomez could walk in at any moment. Imagine how she''d react if she walks in on both of you having a cat fight. That wouldn''t be good for either of you-Mariah, you''d be suspended again, and Mel, you''d lose your scholarship and get suspended.'''' Mariah points in my direction.''''She started it. She''s always starting it.'''' ''''It doesn''t matter who started it. Why don''t the both of you be good little girls and avoid talking to each other for the duration of this detention?'''' "Keep her on a leash,'''' Mariah spits. "The one that should be on a leash is you. You kinda look like..." "Melody,'''' Ryan warns. " I''ll behave, I promise." "Good, because you know you''re a trouble magnet and...", his phone rings and he frowns. ''''I have to take this real quick." He runs out of the classroom, leaving Mariah and I alone. I stand up to follow him. "Where are you going?" "To nunya business, Mariah.'''' I exit the classroom and follow the sound of Ryan''s voice all the way to the door of the girl''s bathroom. I tip toe quietly so as not to draw unnecessary attention to myself and hide behind the wall. I see him pacing back and forth with his hand combing his dishelved hair. "The fuck do you mean the package wasn''t delivered to the Russians, Jason,'''' he whisper yells furiously. Jason? "This is bad! We have to deliver those drugs ASAP or we are dead meat, literal dead meat. Vladimir would feed our dicks to the vultures.'''' My jaw slacks open and I blink in disbelief. Drugs? Of all the people on this planet that I''d expect to be involved in drug trafficking, never in my wildest dreams would I have imagined that it would be Ryan and Jason. I know, at least judging by the actions of people in my neighbourhood, that people only engage in drug pushing in order to feed their families. Is it the ideal way of making ends meet? Definitely not, but you have to do what you have to do to survive, especially when you live in the projects. Jason and Ryan aren''t in the category of those who are struggling to survive. "Jason, I can''t handle it now. I''m in detention and...No I just can''t leave, idiot." "Whatever man. We''ll sort it out once I get to Base A." He hangs up the call immediately and begins to walk towards my direction. Uh-Oh! No time to bolt so I''m just going to wing it. I get my phone out of my pocket and act like I''m having a very serious conversation via text. "Hey Jones, what are you doing here?" "Well this is the girl''s bathroom,'''' I emphasize. ''''I guess I should be asking you why you are here. Did you change your sexual orientation or something?" I quiz. "N-no I didn''t", he says nervously. "Why would you think that?" "Well you are still standing near the bathroom and I need to pee badly, so can you skiddadle." "You are a weird one, Mel." The weird one is you, Ryan. I close the door behind me and head towards the sink. Washing the sweat of my face, I stare at my reflection at the mirror. Dull eyes, mocha skin, pink lips. I don''t look that bad. Who cares about how I look? The main point is, I heard Ryan, Jason and drugs in the same sentence and my mind is racing in a million directions. ''''For all you know, maybe they''re delivering drugs at a pharmacy.'''' I reassure myself. Yea, that''s it. There''s always a possibility that my suspicions are wrong. I turn off the faucet and make my way back to the classroom. Ryan is playing a game on his iPhone while Mariah is still coating her nails. None seems to notice my presence and that''s fine with me. Mrs Gomez isn''t back yet and we have about five minutes till detention is over which means I can finally go home. "So Ryan, what do you like to do fun?" I ask innocently. "Nothing much, just play video games and party with the guys.'''' he replies, not taking his eyes of the game he was playing. "Cool.'''' I turn to Mariah and give her a once over. "Mariah, that nail polish looks so good on you. It really matches your skin tone." "I don''t know why you are even conversing with me right now and complimenting me, but stop it. I''m not in the mood." Mrs Gomez comes bursting through the doors. "You may all leave now. You''re dismissed." Finally! I walk to the desk where my bag is firmly planted on and pack my belongings. Ryan and Mariah do the same and we are out the door and into the parking lot faster than lightning. Detention is so boring and almost soul sucking, especially when you have to spend it with the devil''s spawn¡­I mean Mariah. "Going to see a boyfriend Jones or are you that desperate to get away from me", Ryan says, jogging towards me. I put the key in the keyhole and turn it. The car makes a beep sound. "You know I love you too much to run away from you." I reply jokingly. "Good, ''cause for a sec there I thought you were going to break my poor heart." "Never in a million years." "So I''ll see around, yea?" "Be safe Jones." He walks to his car which is parked in the opposite direction and zooms off. I get in and put the key into the ignition and drive, following Ryan closely from behind. If I''m going to get the answers I''m looking for, I might as well start by following Ryan. Chapter 9 - PROBLEM Ryan makes a turn to a dark, deserted and unfamiliar street with a sign post that says: "Welcome to Charlotte Bay" I know what you''re thinking. You''re probably wondering why I''m tailing Ryan like a dog based off an assumption. Well, I promised myself, I''d find out who the real Jason Blunt is, and what better way to do it than listen in on a conversation about (maybe) drug exportation and following your enemy''s best friend? He keeps driving forward until he makes a left to a building that looks like a warehouse in the middle of nowhere. There are no surrounding houses or buildings, just vegetation and a dirt road. It''s dark out and the only light that can be seen is the measly light bulb that hangs loosely in front of the warehouse. I park a safe distance away from Ryan''s Porsche which is situated in front of the warehouse and turn off my headlights in order to avoid detection. I can''t see very clearly, but from what I can make out, Ryan is sitting on the hood of his car, typing on his phone. Sure enough, a second figure approaches Ryan and they begin to argue. Who is that? I get out of the car and hide behind a tree, close to the warehouse in order to listen in on their conversation. And boy, are they loud. I''m not even that close to them and I can practically hear them screaming their heads off. "Jason, I don''t have time for this. You were meant to handle it." Ah! Jason. "I did handle it damnit,'''' Jason says exasperatedly. But there was a problem with the shipping company, something about them having technical difficulties so the drugs would get to Vladimir a week from now." "A whole week! Can''t you like bribe them or something to make it any faster?" "I did just that, which is why it''s going to be delivered in a week." "We are so fucking screwed. How do we explain to a Russian mafia boss that his good won''t be delivered on time without having our dicks fed to vultures?" Russian mafia? Holy cow. "I have no idea man, no idea at all." "Did you contact Janet and Pearson though? They''re meant to be here since we have a crisis" Jason demands. "Texted them on my way here and they said they''d be here." "They better get their asses over here because I hate tardiness." "Yea, yea, you''re Mr Grouchypants when shit doesn''t go your way,'''' Ryan mocks. "Well things always go my way. Why do you think we''re the most respected gang in Bridgewood?" "Can''t argue with that logic" They''re a fucking gang! As I move forward a bit, my foot collides with a stone and I groan in pain. I quickly shut my mouth with my hands and scream into it instead. That hurts. "What was that?" Jason asks while his eyes roam the area, searching for where the noise came from. "We''re in the forest Jason. It might have been a deer or a rat or something.'''' "I could''ve sworn that that didn''t sound like a rat though." "Stop over thinking it man," Ryan says. "What you should be thinking of however is how we are going to explain to the big bad wolf that his drugs aren''t going to be delivered on time." "I guess you''re right,'''' he says unsurely. Whew chile!! That was close. Just when I thought I was in the clear I hear a female voice say from behind me. "It looks like we have a lil Miss nosy-pants in our midst." Uh-oh. Busted. I try to make a run for it but she holds my hand firmly in her death grip and then places a white handkerchief on my nose. Everything suddenly goes black. ...¡­ ''''Where am I?'''' I question to no one in particular. My head hurts like hell and my body feels like it''s been given poison. ''''You''re awake,'''' a familiar female voice says. ''''Where the fuck am I?'''' I scream at the woman. ''''You''re in hell,'''' the same woman says. ''''Very funny. How about you untie me and switch the lights back on so I can introduce you to my two fists, then you''d really be in hell.'''' ''''Feisty, I like you." ''''Is tying her to a pole really necessary, Janet?'''' Another familiar voice says as he switches on the light. Ryan stands by the door with a frown on his face and his arms crossed. ''''Wasn''t drugging her enough?'''' No wonder I recognized her voice earlier. It was the last one I heard before I was¡­you know. ''''I only follow orders. Jason instructed me to tie her, so I did,'''' Janet answers nonchalantly. ''''It''s nothing personal.'''' Wonderful. ''''Well can you untie her now? She doesn''t deserve that.'''' Yea, what he said. ''''No, let her stay there. We need to have a long and nice chat.'''' The man of the hour finally graces us with his presence. He is dressed in a plaid white shirt and khaki pants as he approaches me. When I think about it, this is actually humiliating. Why am I being tied to pole and made to sit on the floor like I''m some sort of cow waiting to be slaughtered? A chair would have been nice. ''''What the fuck, man?"'' Ryan yells. ''''I thought we agreed that we should let her go?'''' ''''Have you met her?'''' he points at me and I narrow my eyes. ''''She''ll escape if we don''t do this.'''' ''''And if she runs to the police? Think, Jason for one second. If she runs her mouth to the police, we''re screwed.'''' Jason''s blue eyes turn to me as he scrutinizes me head to toe. I give him my signature poker face and he shows me his pearly whites. ''''Something tells me she won''t sing like a songbird. I''ll make sure of that.'''' ''''Look Jason,'''' I add, finding my voice. ''''I don''t know what stunt you''re trying to pull or if you think drugging and tying me is funny but know that you won''t get away with this.'''' ''''Princess,'''' he mocks. I hate it when he calls me that. ''''for someone who''s at a disadvantage, you talk a lot.'''' With a snort, I roll my eyes. ''''I''m getting bored here and you''re not in the least bit interesting so again, let me go.'''' ''''Listen here, the Janet woman says, grabbing my chin. ''''we call the shots so either you zip it or I taser you, your choice.'''' Janet is what I will call intimidatingly tall. She looks like this no nonsense type of person, someone who didn''t know how to take a joke or two which is quite sad because she''s really pretty-crystal green eyes, dark brown hair and a model like body. Too bad she''s a criminal. I dismissively respond. ''''Whatever.'''' If shocking me with a taser is her idea of punishment, then too bad for her. I will not be intimidated, and I sure as hell won''t cower in fear just because of a taser. When you live where I do, a lot of things don''t faze you anymore. I''ve watched a man being gunned down right before my eyes and she expects me to be scared of a taser? I think not. My gaze falls to Ryan who is looking at me apologetically but I give him a disgusted look. I refuse to be friends with anyone who is involved in criminal activity. I mean, where is the love? If he wanted to, he could''ve released me, but of course he won''t because he''s kissing Jason''s ass. Just like everyone at Adelaide. ''''Janet, Ryan, you may both take your leave.'''' Jason instructs, his eyes motioning towards the door. With one last glare, Janet leaves first, Ryan however lingers for a bit, eyes blazing with anger, before exiting the room, closing the door behind him. ''''So Princess,'''' Jason says after a beat. ''''we''re going to play a game called twenty questions. I''ll ask the questions and you''ll provide the answers. If you''re good, I''ll release you.'''' ''''Do I have a choice?'''' I sigh. ''''Why don''t you start by telling me how you got here.'''' ''''Why don''t you start by letting me go,'''' I shoot back. ''''Wrong answer.'''' ''''Next question. Who do you work for? The CIA, a rival gang or the police department?" ''''I work for Jesus,'''' I deadpan. ''''Wrong answer.'''' He leaves the chair which he is seated on and walks over to me. Squatting, he fetches a weapon from his pocket. ''''Do you know what this is, Melody?'''' ''''A switchblade.'''' He nods, ''''Good girl.'''' He places a fallen lock of hair from my bun behind my ear. ''''I''ve had enough of your games and sarcasm. I am one of the most feared gang leaders in Bridgewood, so when I ask a question, I expect a response.'''' His eyes look...dark. The way he''s staring at me right now is scaring the living daylights out of me. The Jason I know from school is long gone and is being replaced by someone I should stay away from, no matter how handsome he looks in those khaki pants. ''''Now let''s try this again, shall we? And this time no funny business or this,'''' he motions to the switch blade in his hand. ''''would carve your name on your neck.'''' Now I''m actually scared, and I''m usually fearless. ''''See, I like this version of you: mute and tame.'''' He stands up and takes his original position on the chair. ''''Again I''ll ask, who do you work for?'''' This is a pretty shitty way of him saying thank you after I had just played surgeon and let him sleep on the couch days ago. I even got grounded because of him and this is how he repays me? Threatening me with a switchblade? Unbelievable. ''''I don''t work for anybody Jason. Long story short, ever since I stitched you up that day, I knew that something was fishy so I followed Ryan all the way from detention and it led me here. You''re a gang leader and Ryan, Pearson, and Janet are a part of your crew.'''' He smiles satisfactorily. ''''Very good. Since I am a man of my word, I''ll untie you but no funny business; if you try and run, Janet and Pearson are situated outside and they will catch you and you and I both know that Janet really doesn''t like you.'''' I visibly gulp as he walks towards me again with the switchblade in his hands, He moves close to my face so that we are only a breath apart. My heart almost leaps out of my chest and I facepalm myself internally. This is not the time to be turned on by a criminal mastermind. He threatened to hurt you for heavens sake. He notices the effect he had on me and just smirks before cutting the rope with the switchblade. He leans back and I stretch my limbs, trying to resuscitate them back to life. Turning my gaze angrily at him, I pick up the first object I can find, which funny enough happens to be an empty bottled water and angle it at his forehead. I miss that shot and it ends up falling to the ground with a loud thud. ''''Nice aim, Jones.'''' ''''Fuck you.'''' ''''Before I release you out into the world, let''s get something straight. You are not to speak to a single soul about what you''ve seen or heard tonight.'''' I snort. ''''Why should I listen to you?'''' ''''Because Princess, if you open your pretty little mouth, I''ll be forced to open my pretty little mouth. After all, we all have skeletons in our closet.'''' he pauses for dramatic effect. ''''But some skeletons are more...deadly than others.'''' ''''What exactly could I possibly be hiding Jason? Aren''t you the one who''s a gangleader?'''' He dodges my question and opens the door for me. ''''Some secrets are best left dead and buried, while some need to be resurrected from the ashes.'''' ''''Can you like give me a straight answer'''', I say frustratingly. ''You''re no Shakespeare and this isn''t the 17th century.'''' ''''Well...'''' ''''Boss, Vladmir is on the line.'''' a voice interrupts. An African-American male with a lean but muscular build enters the room and hands Jason a phone. ''''It''s on hold.'''' he confirms. ''''Thank you, Pearson. Please escort the lady outside and make sure she gets to her car safely.'''' ''''Will do, Boss.'''' ''''And remember Princess, some secrets are best left unsaid.'''' With those parting words, he exits the room, leaving me puzzled and confused. Chapter 10 - OATH Nothing happened. Nothing happened. Nothing happened. That''s what I''ve been telling myself ever since that fateful night. I guess saying ''nothing happened'' is my brain''s way of healing and coping with the fact that I was kidnapped by Jason and his cronies. I never reported the incident to the police. I don''t know why I didn''t but I guess something about Jason''s parting words keeps ringing in my head, almost like he knew something I didn''t and that alone makes me curious, yet scared at the same time. ''Some secrets are best left unsaid.'' What is that? Moreso, what could he possibly have against me? Anywho, for the past week, I''ve been avoiding Jason, Ryan and yes, Mariah like they are bubonic plagues. Ryan has tried to reach out to me on several occasions, but I just give him the cold shoulder. I do not want to be associated with criminals in any shape, way or form. Jason noticed that I''ve been avoiding him too but I guess his ego is too big to tell me a quick, ''hey, sorry I kidnapped you and threatened you with a fucking switchblade.'' But it''s fine. I''ve made peace with the situation and now I''m just focused on my grades and getting the hell out of this school. And I''m also focused on my¡­sort of relationship with Bob. I don''t know what we are yet. Friends with benefits? No, we haven''t had sex yet. Boss and employee who happen to like kissing each other¡­a lot? Yea, that''s more like it. We decided to not put a label on it just yet. I''m fine with that because I don''t like labels when it comes to relationships, especially new ones. Why can''t we just vibe and like enjoy each other''s company without having to say ''this is my girlfriend or this is my boyfriend?'' Today is Saturday which means it''s our first official ''outing''. Some would like to call it a date, but I''m sticking to the no labels theme. He asked me out at work on Wednesday, and of course I said yes. We like each other enough, so why not? Bob and I have an unconventional relationship, trust me, I know. A lot of boundaries are being crossed and a lot of rules are being broken. Again, I know, but I''m tired of being the badass goody-two-shoes, the girl who does no wrong but has a foul mouth. I want to live life on the edge and be a rebel sometimes. Quick note, before anyone goes on to say that he''s ''taking advantage of me because I''m younger'', please note that the relationship is purely consensual on both sides and I came unto him first, not the other way around. My mum decided to ''unground'' me on the basis of good behaviour which means I''m free to go on that date without the feeling of guilt for sneaking out and lying. Bob didn''t give out too many details about where we are going or what we are doing, but he did say I should dress casually and that we''d meet at the back of the diner by 3:00pm. The time on my bedroom dresser reads two pm which means I have to start getting ready. Mum went to visit Aunt Georgina who lives two hours away and Sophie went to her best friend''s house. ''''Just, keep breathing, and breathing and breathing, You know you''re gonna keep, keep on breathing.'''' I pick up my phone on the bed and frown when I see a message from an unknown number. Tapping it, I see it''s a message from Ryan who''s asking if I''m still coming to the library. The real mystery is how he got my number in the first place. Oh right, I gave it to him so that we''d be able to talk about our assignment, the assignment I completely forgot about because I''m too busy sight-seeing La La Land. Let''s not forget the fact that I refuse to associate with Jason, Ryan and their goons¡­ever. I will not be mixed up with criminals who kidnapped me and threatened my life. I didn''t stutter. I type a quick ''No, maybe next time'' and get ready for the one thing that would get me out of my already foul mood. Jason isn''t even physically present, but saying his name is already making me angry. It''s like he''s living in my head rent free and I don''t like it. Think about baby cats on Youtube, Mel. Think about baby cats. I pick out a white button down shirt and pair it with a light blue jeans and a black and gold sandal. I make my braids into an Ariana Grande-resque ponytail and apply light makeup on my face. I''m a firm believer in less is more, so I always opt for a natural-makeup look. Giving myself a once over in the mirror, I grab my car keys, lock the apartment and off I go. Twenty minutes later, I get to the designated meeting spot and spot Bob sitting on the hood of his car and looking as handsome as ever. "Am I interrupting?" He looks away from his phone and gives me a once over, smiling, "You look beautiful." With a slight blush, I tuck a loose braid at the back of my ear, ''''Thank you. You look good as well." And he did look good... and yummy enough to eat with his fitted black T-shirt and baggy shorts. His hair is packed in his signature man bun and his Ray Bans is perched perfectly on top of his head. He grabs my waist and pulls me closer to him and I wrap my hands around his neck. "How about we just skip the date and we go back to my place?" I shake my head. "That is uncharted territory and you know that,'''' he nods. ''''Isn''t there a rule that says no sex on the first date?" ''''Who said we were gonna have sex?'''' ''''Who said we weren''t?'''' ''''I did.'''' ''''Bob, going to your place would be cool and all but I don''t trust myself enough to not jump your bones. Let''s just avoid temptation and stick to the rules, yea.'''' Did I just admit I wanted to have sex with him? ''''Y-Y-Y k-know what,'''' I stutter. ''''Forget I said the first sentence.'''' Me and my big mouth. ''''A date is what you planned, and it''s a date you''ll get.'''' He smirks at my mumblings and I blush. ''''So you want to jump me, huh?'''' ''''No.'''' Yes. ''''Alright,'''' he drags. ''''But if you want to play by the ''rules'', then let''s play.'''' When have we ever played by the rules? .......... We end up going to Dianopolis Central Park two towns away because we didn''t want to arouse any suspicion. Bob planned a picnic for us which is really sweet considering the fact that I love open sceneries and food. It''s the perfect combination. Children are playing on the swing sets while their parents watch them, a couple of doves are on the floor, perching on leftovers. Over at the fountain, there is a bench with a couple sitting and taking pictures. On the grass are some other couples with blankets and picnic baskets, laughing and generally having a good time. We find a good spot under a tree which provides shade from the sun. Bob sets up the blanket on the grass and brings out the picnic basket which he had prepared, "So, you like the location so far?'''' "It''s so beautiful. I didn''t even know a place like this even existed. How did you know I loved the open air sort of thing?'''' "Well, you did mention to me that you like taking walks in the park and ''feeling nature kiss your skin'' so I figured I''d take you to this park instead of the Mexican restaurant I originally planned. Plus, let''s be real, a date in a restaurant is clich¨¦ as hell.'''' Can''t argue with that. "Aww, how sweet." "Anything for you." "I have to be honest though,'''' I continue. ''''I wasn''t really sure if I was going to make it on this date partly because mum grounded me and also because I was a little apprehensive. I''ve never been on a date before, as silly as that sounds, so I don''t know what to do.'''' He grabs my hand and kisses my knuckles. ''''You know the one thing I like about you?'''' ''''What?'''' ''''You''re always so open and honest about your feelings. It''s so refreshing to see.'''' I blush for like the umpteenth time today again. Can he stop saying all these sweet things that turn my inside to mush? ''''Well, I really have a hard time bottling stuff in.'''' ''''See, just be you and have fun, because this date is meant to be fun.'''' He opens the basket and brings out a sandwich bag. ''''I made your favourite sandwich.'''' ''''A jelly bacon sandwich?'''' He nods and I grab it from him. ''''Thank you so much,'''' I open the wrap and breathe in its yummy goodness. ''''I can''t believe you remembered.'''' I always pack this sandwich to work and eat it during my break. I guess he''s more observant than I thought. I take a bite of the sandwich and sigh in total bliss. ''''This is so foodgasmic.'''' He laughs and hands me a bottled water. ''''I''m glad you like it.'''' I take more bites and he watches me. With a raised eyebrow, I ask. ''''What?'''' ''''Nothing. I just love seeing you happy is all.'''' Can he get any more perfect? ''''So, should we play twenty questions?'''' ''''Sure.'''' ......... "Wait, so you crashed your dad''s car into a tree when you were thirteen." I laugh out loud while he''s telling me the story. "It''s funny now but back then it wasn''t. I wanted to go to this cool kids party but he didn''t let me so I snuck out and took the car,'''' he takes a bite out of his chicken sandwich. ''''I didn''t even make it to the party cause I crashed the car and the police got involved. It was a red Hyundai something, can''t remember the brand, but anyways, I was grounded till eternity and he made me work in his company to pay for damages." "But what exactly made you think it was okay to drive?'''' "Hey, I was a thirteen year old kid who loved the Fast and Furious franchise. I thought it''d be easy like the movies." "Boys.'''' I say with an eye roll. "Has there ever been a time you were scared of losing someone you loved?" He asks. "I''ve never told you this but my sister has Type A Sephiligitis and its kinda like this thing that eats her immune system alive. My mum and I work our asses off so that she gets the right treatment and medication and you know, increase her chances of survival, but I fear that one day¡­.'''' Talking about Sophie''s condition always brings me tears. It hurts that I can''t do anything about it because currently, there''s no cure, just medications to lessen the symptoms. Moreso, I hate that it''s affecting my baby sister. I''d gladly trade places with her if it means she''d be free of the pain and the trauma that comes along with Type A Sephiligitis. ''''Fuck,'''' I sniff. ''''I''m sorry. I''m ruining the whole date.'''' He gave me an encouraging smile and holds my hand. "No you''re not, and don''t be sorry. You and your mum are one of the strongest people I''ve ever met. Sophie will be okay, and you want to know why? Well she''s got two amazing women who always have her back.'''' "I honestly needed to hear those words. Thank you." "If there''s anything you need help with, even if it''s financial, I''m always here for you.'''' He cups my face with his hands. "I need you to turn that frown upside down and be the Melody that is sassy and doesn''t give a fuck.'''' I smile in between tears. "I actually got you something,'''' he takes out a black box with a baby pink bow from his pocket. "Open it.'''' I carefully unwrap the bow and open it. Gasping, I look at the box, then I look at Bob. Embedded in a cushion is a silver ring with diamonds encrusted in it. "Woah,'''' I say admiringly. ''''this looks so expensive. I can''t accept it.'''' ''''It wasn''t that expensive,'''' he replies and puts the ring on my middle finger. "I had a lot of time to think and I realized that I really like you, Mel. Now I know we agreed to not put a label on it, but God, you''re amazing. I love your laugh, and how you smile and how you keep your head held high even when life''s being a bitch.'''' I laugh at that. "I love how sarcastic and funny you are and how you always put others first before yourself. This is not an engagement ring, so don''t worry. It''s a promise ring. I''m promising you that I''d never make you feel insecure in our relationship and I''d always be there for you. I know we may still have to keep things on the down low until you graduate but Melody Lianna Jones, would you make me the happiest man in this park right now and be my girlfriend?" "Heck yea, I''d be your crazy-ass girlfriend." Okay, I lied. Maybe I do want to put a label on us. "Good, because I''m pretty sure the jewellery store has a no refund policy." Chapter 11 - FORGIVE ME I feel euphoric. Seriously, I really can''t stop smiling. At the rate I''m going, I might as well turn into the sugar plum fairy who spreads gum drops and joy all over the world. It has been a little over a week since Bob asked me to be his girlfriend and I''ve been on cloud nine ever since. So far, he has been nothing short of sweet and attentive. We text each other every day and we always talk on the phone till I fall asleep. We''ve been on a total of two extra dates-one at a fancy Italian restaurant in Bridgewood and the other at a drive-in theatre near Dianopolis Central Park. Usually, he''d text me the location and I''d meet him there so that we don''t accidentally get caught together. So far, we''ve managed to keep things under wraps for now and I honestly don''t want it any other way. I still haven''t gotten around to telling my mum or Paris that I''m dating Bob mainly because I''m scared of how they''d react: Paris may be angry that I didn''t tell her about it sooner but she''ll build a bridge and get over it, but my mum...I really believe she''ll react negatively. Let''s be real, what parent would approve of their daughter dating someone that''s six years her senior? If I were a parent, I''d probably ground my daughter for life and chase the guy away with a hacksaw. Bob says I should tell them instead of feeling guilty and that he''d be by my side no matter the consequences and I appreciate that but it''s still not that easy. He really hasn''t met Mrs Lydia Jones, and hopefully¡­maybe he doesn''t. She will kill me, bury me and then sing Amazing Grace at my funeral. I''m not exaggerating. In other news, Adelaide Montessori Prep is having its annual field trip and I''m so excited. Note the sarcasm. Every year, the school charges a $110 per student for a field trip to this exotic location at the Canabary Islands. I don''t know if the school has an idea of what a field trip is but I''m pretty sure it doesn''t involve a luxury five star hotel equipped with a bar, swimming pool, tennis court and an indoor spa, but hey, I''m not complaining. Anything is better than being bitten by bugs, mosquitoes and rodents. Just saying. So here I am on this lovely Wednesday night packing for the field trip. We leave for the islands tomorrow and are scheduled to be back in school on Sunday, then they give us a week off to ''rest'' and then classes resume the upper week. "Mum, have you seen my blue satin pajamas?" I ask frantically. My room is a bloody mess: clothing items are scattered haphazardly and it generally looks like a tsunami hit it. "It''s in the dryer along with the rest of your pajamas, Melody,'''' she yells from downstairs. Thank God. My phone dings, indicating a message. I pick it up and smile because it''s from my boyfriend. It''s still weird saying the word boyfriend because I''ve never dated anyone before. Compared to most of the female population at Adelaide, I''m definitely a dating virgin. It''s not like the guys in the school look my way: no one wants to date the ''scholarship girl from the projects.'' Bob: Hey babe Mel: Hi Bob: How''s the most beautiful girl on the entire planet doing? Mel: Well she is getting ready for this field trip that she told you about. Bob: Yikes. I know how much you hate packing. Mel: Omg Yes, I''m so fkn exhausted rn, my fault tho for being lazy and packing last minute. Bob: Want me to come over and help? I could drive there, it''s no problem. Mel: And risk you losing a limb or an eyeball? Thank you, next. Bob: You haven''t told then have you? Mel: No I haven''t but I will soon, its just really nerve wrecking cause I don''t know how they''d react and all. Bob: Just take a chill pill and tell them naturally. You can call me so that you don''t have to tell them alone. Mel: I''d love that, you''re the best. Bob: Anything for my Queen. Mel: I have to go now, need to finish packing. Night babe Bob: Sweet dreams Sweetheart. I put my phone down and begin looking for a specific pair of jeans which I swore I kept at the corner of my bed. This is going to be a long night. ..... Needless to say, I got little to no sleep. I practically look like a zombie. The coach bus which the school hired leaves at 7:00am, so we were all told to get to school at 6:30am sharp because they''d start taking attendance. I finished packing my bags at 3:00am and my stupid alarm woke me up by 5:30am. I drag my half-asleep body to the bathroom and get dressed. I pick out the first items I find in my closet-black sweatpants along with a black Nike T-shirt and baby pink high-tops. My braids are neatly packed into a bun and my makeup is light. Normally, I wouldn''t use makeup at all but the bags under my eyes are quite prominent. I drag my twin suitcases downstairs and see my sister watching some cartoon on Netflix on the dining table. Sophie is obsessed with Netflix, and honestly, I blame mum for feeding her addiction by subscribing every month, Sure, I like the whole Netflix and chill thing, but I don''t make it a habit. Sophie can literally be perched up on the screen for hours without moving a muscle. "Aren''t you meant to be in bed? School starts by 8." She turns to me and scowls. "It''s your fault I couldn''t sleep.'''' "I''m not following. Did I tell you not to sleep or what?" "You were busy packing for your field trip and making so much noise. Like, I could literally hear your voice and your things in my dream and that''s not a pleasant experience.'''' Getting the kettle from the chair next to her, I ignore her and go to the kitchen to prepare a cup of coffee. "You''re an annoying big head." "And you need to go to bed young lady." "Yes, your sister is right.'''' Mum says as she comes down the stairs with a yawn. ''''Off to bed young lady or I won''t be subscribing for Netflix anymore.'''' That''s a lie, but okay. "But mum, I''m fourteen. I''m not a baby anymore,'''' she whines like a toddler. "Says the girl who''s acting like a baby,'''' I ruffle her hair and she shoos me away. ''''Go to bed.'''' She stomps her foot loudly against the tiles and grudgingly walks upstairs. "Mum, I am officially over it. Do I have to go for this field trip? I''m tired." She settles on the chair and smiles. ''''You paid a $110 for the trip and you''re asking if you have to go?'''' "You''re not helping, mum." She laughs and grabs the wheat bread on the table. ''''So, when do you guys get back?'''' "Sunday morning." "Alright. Now, I want you to be careful, which means be wary of strangers and "Alright. Now, I want you to be careful, which means be wary of strangers and stick close to the group and don''t wander off on your own. If you need me, call me. I''m off work till Saturday so I''d be available to talk 24/7. Also, make sure you put that new can of pepper spray in your bag, you know, for emergencies.'''' I laugh as I remember that night I pepper sprayed Jason. Such an epic and wonderful memory, until he ruined it by kidnapping me and threatening. If he so far as ticks me off on this trip, I swear, it''s on sight. ''''Mel, you okay?'''' Mum asks with concern. ''''Yea, I''m good. Why''d you ask?'''' ''''Well,'''' she points to my fist. ''''You were clenching and unclenching your fists like you wanted to punch somebody.'''' Oh, I want to punch someone alright, and his name is Jason Blunt. ''''I''m fine,'''' I say with the biggest smile I can muster. ''''Just thinking about this field trip I don''t want to go to.'''' ''''Are you sure?"'' I nod and she searches my face to see if I''m lying. ''''Mum, you''re doing that thing again.'''' ''''What thing?'''' ''''The thing where you search my face to see if I''m telling the truth.'''' She raises a brow. ''''Well, are you?'''' No. ''''Yes. Seriously, I''m fine.'''' ''''The kids at school bothering you?'''' I wave my hand dismissively. ''''You know it''s nothing I can''t handle. I always put them in their place.'''' She nods approvingly. ''''That''s my daughter. But you will tell me when things get out of hand, right?'''' ''''Of course.'''' I go to the kitchen and get the kettle. ''''Mum, you want coffee?'''' ''''Yes, please.'''' I make two cups of coffee and put the brewing liquid in a tray. I hand my mum a cup and she mouths a thank you. "Did you double check everything?" ''''I did." "Phone?" "In hand." "Purse?" "In my bag." "Purse filled with cash, plus the house keys?" "Check." "Handkerchief?" "Check" "Jeans, underwear, blouses, pajamas, phone charger, ear piece, flashlight with batteries, makeup bag, power bank?" "They''re all in the suitcases." "Just making sure because you can be really forgetful." "Yea, yea.'''' I look at my watch and sigh. Can''t time move any slower? ''''Can you drive me to school? I haven''t gotten enough sleep and I''m afraid I''d crash the car or fall asleep on the wheel." "Sure. Say goodbye to your sister and we''d be on our way.'''' ...¡­.. "Paris", I yell. " Bitch", she yells back. ''''Where have you been? I''ve been waiting for you.'''' ''''It''s just 6:30, you know.'''' ''''Just? The parking lot is literally packed with people. Guess we are all excited for the trip.'''' ''''Well, it is summer after all, so I guess we can use a little vacation.'''' I turn to my right and greet a mutual friend of Paris and I. "Good morning Shanna.'''' " Hey Mel." ''''Are you excited, because I am. I was just telling Shanna about how beautiful the Canabary Islands is. My parents and I vacationed there last summer and it was divine.'''' Paris says excitedly. "Hopefully the place lives up to the hype." "Of course it will. When have I ever been wrong?" She sassed. "Well there was this time when you said..." "It was a rhetorical question, shut it." I stick my tongue out. ''''Whatever.'''' "I ran into the Wicked Witch of the West this morning and she''s such a drama Queen. Her driver, Pietro, dropped her off and guess how many suitcases she brought?" "Four?" , "Six!'''' she exclaims. ''''Six bloody suitcases for a three day trip, like talk about being extra.'''' "That girl needs Jesus at this point,'''' Shanna adds. ''''She threw a fit when Pietro accidentally dropped her box full of makeup and went on and on about how she can get him fired and all that." I''d rather lick dust for a whole year than work for Mariah. "Right and she¡­'''' Paris'' eyes move to the school gates. ''''Your boyfriend has arrived.'''' ''''Who?'''' ''''Jason, of course.'''' I turn around and sure enough, Jason''s new car, a Bugatti Veyron, is speeding towards an empty spot in the parking lot. He zooms right past Paris, Shanna and I, making our hairs slap us in the face. ''''For the record, he is not my boyfriend. I don''t date people who drive past the speeding limit.'''' She smirks. ''''Keep telling yourself that.'''' My eyes can''t help but move towards the direction of Jason who was just getting out of the car. His sunglasses is perched on his face as he opens the boot to get his suitcase. He catches me staring at him and then winked at me. I roll my eyes and turn my attention back to Paris. ''''I saw that,'''' she says. ''''Saw what?'''' ''''The wink.'''' ''''You need glasses.'''' ''''Jason and Melody, sitting on the tree, K-I¡­'''' "Oh look, they''re taking attendance.'''' I point to the line already in formation. Let''s join the queue." I feel a tap on my shoulder and turn around. "Hey Mel, can I talk to you for a sec?" "Ryan, I have nothing to say to you." "Well it seems like you two have some unresolved matters,'''' Paris says and unloops her arm from mine. ''''I''ll just sign your name for you." With that, she leaves me and joins the queue. Thanks for having my back bestfriend! Ryan and I managed to schedule a date after I blew him off that Saturday to complete our homework. It was awkward to say the least considering I refused to say more than three sentences to him. He has tried calling and texting me, but I just want to be left alone. It''s better that way. ''''Ryan, I honestly don''t want to talk to you.'''' He looks down ashamed. "I''m really sorry that Janet drugged you and Jason threatened you with a switchblade. I should''ve stopped them before it went too far.'''' "All is forgiven and forgotten. Now if you excuse me, I best be on my way.'''' I step to the side but he grabs hold of my arm. ''''Please wait.'''' I sigh and look at my phone. ''''You have two seconds. Make it count.'''' He nods and continues. ''''Jason is an idiot and his pride wouldn''t let him apologize but I''ll make sure he gives you a formal apology." "Alright.'''' "Also, I''d ask that you please not tell anyone about what you saw or heard that night. Trust me, it''s for your own good." "And why should I trust you?" I sass. "I''m serious. Do not breathe a word to anyone. Bad things can happen if you do." Truth be told , I wasn''t going to breathe a word to anyone in the first place but now I''m curious. What could possibly happen? "Is that a threat?" "No, it''s just a warning, you know, as a friend?'''' he asks hopefully. "I''ll think about it." Ryan will be back in my good graces soon. I can''t stay mad at him because back then, he was the only one who stood up for me, albeit he was a chicken, but still, he spoke up. I''m saving up my anger and range for a certain eighteen year old boy who thinks he''s the king of this school. "Alright then, see you on the bus.'''' "Everyone in the bus now,'''' Principal Grande yells. ''''And do so in an orderly fashion.'''' I jog towards Paris who is frantically waving at me. "Wanna tell me what that conversation was all about?" "It''s a long story, Paris." "Well lucky for you, you have a whole seven hour drive to fill me in on the details.'''' I cringe. ''''Lucky me.'''' Chapter 12 - NO "And that''s the tea." "Holy cow." I didn''t tell Paris what happened that night, nor did I tell her about what Ryan and I discussed, however I did feed her a juicy lie which she''s gobbling uplike a bag of Cheetos. "Crazy, right?'''' "So you mean your car battery died on the road and you were going to get some pain medicine at CVS and lucky you happened to run into Ryan Clark and he offered to drive you to CVS and back home?", she summed up. "Pretty much." "He likes you,'''' she smirks. "But do I like him?" "You seriously need a boyfriend, Mel." I have one, Paris. ''''Get one first.'''' ''''I''ll have you know that your dating life is more interesting than mine. The bad boy likes you and now his best friend? Classic high school romance. ''''The last thing I need in my life is drama.'''' ''''My bet is on Jason,'''' she continues like she did not hear my last comment. ''''He''d be the one to steal your heart.'''' ''''Thank you, Next.'''' ................ We finally made it to the island after spending forever in that bus and the view is absolutely breathtaking; in front of me was warm, golden sand and unending waters which I couldn''t wait to explore, healthy looking trees which probably looked like they''ve been planted since the beginning of time, and what looked to be a rainforest right next to the gigantic hotel we are staying at. Talk about tropical Paradise. I turn to Paris who is already rushing to join the sea of students and teachers at the entrance. "This hotel looks bigger than all of the houses on my street combined." I say. "I agree. Wait till you try out the spa Mel, your skin would be smoother than a baby''s bottom.'''' "Can''t wait." Principal Grande calls us into La Casa de Royale Hotel to get our room keys and we all rush in excitedly. "Now students,'''' he begins. ''''This is a seniors'' trip and I expect everyone to behave themselves. Remember, you are all ambassadors of Adelaide and you will act accordingly. Do I make myself clear?'''' Most of us say yes and he continues. ''''Two students will be assigned a room, so no one gets an individual room. I have a list of students here with their assigned room numbers, and no you will not be sharing a room with your friends." We all groan. What''s the point of the trip if you''re not allowed to share a room with your friends? "This is a field trip so I want you all to expand your circle of friends and get to know each other a little better.'''' On behalf of everyone, No! ''''I know that everyone has their posse and cliques, but this trip is meant to be a bonding experience." I don''t want to bond with anyone! "If there are no objections, if I call your names, please go over to the front desk and get your room key. Your boxes will be sent to your rooms in a few hours. I believe they have been labelled as instructed?" A good number of heads nod and he smiles. ''''Now, to the names.'''' This should be fun "Ryan and Joseph." "Reign and Sam." "Paris and Sasha." "Tiana and Jasmine." "Rita and Doris." "Dorian and Billy" Stacy and..." A plethora of names are called out and I don''t hear my name and that gets me worried. "Melody and Jason." I''m sorry, what? "Principal Grande you can''t be serious." I say pleadingly, hoping I heard wrong. "I am Miss Jones. We have an uneven number of girls and boys in the school I''m afraid." ''''Can''t I have another room?'''' ''''We tried to, but all the rooms are occupied.'''' "I can''t share a room with her", Jason exclaims besides me. His expression matches mine as he looks at the greying man. "For once, I have to agree with him, Sir. He''ll murder me in my sleep." "And she''ll kill me with pepper spray." I roll my eyes. "You''re insufferable." "And you''re a Looney toon." "Takes one to know one.'''' "Takes one to know one.'''' he mimicks. "That''s enough you two,'''' Principal Grande interrupts, "Although your banter is very entertaining, I suggest you get your key from the front desk and start unpacking.'''' He leaves us in the lobby of the hotel and we stare at each other in disbelief. This must be some sort of sick joke. Am I on an episode of Punk''d? Where''s Ashton Kutcher? "Well looks like I''m sharing a room with a criminal,''''I say, gritting my teeth. "I''m not thrilled about it either but quit your whining cause I need some fucking sleep,'''' he mumbles. I walk up to the front desk and ask the receptionist for a key. Apparently, we''re in Room 607 which is on the last floor of the hotel. Moving towards the elevator, I stomp past Jason. "Are you going to stand in the lobby like a statue or are you following me?" He mumbles something under his breath while I hold the elevator for him. The double doors close and I lean against it. Jason presses the button that says 600-610 and looks at his fingers, which are all of a sudden providing him some form of entertainment. Talk about awkward. The doors ding and I get out first, Jason hot on my heels. ................. "Jason Blunt, get your butt out of the bathroom." I yell while knocking on the door profusely. ''''Be patient, I''m coming.'''' Jason and I found our room and lucky for us, it was an ensuite so we had two separate beds but unfortunately we have to share a bathroom- a bathroom which he refuses to come out of, a bathroom he''s been in for the past thirty minutes. It''s 6:00pm for God''s sake and we have dinner downstairs by 6:30pm. The shower stops running and he comes out looking all wet with a towel hanging dangerously low around his waist. His V line becomes more prominent along with an impressive set of abs that you could run your fingers... Mel you have a boyfriend! Get it together. "Take a picture,'''' he says cockily. ''''It''ll last longer." "Why would I want to corrupt my phone?" "I caught you staring Princess. Admit it, you want me." As if I''d want a kidnapper. "Sorry to burst your bubble Jason, but not everyone is delusional enough to want you." We are dangerously close to one another now, the rules of personal space long gone. "You say that now,'''' he whispers into my ear. ''''But I can clearly see your erect nipples from your camisole. Your body wants me.'''' I look down and sure enough, my body is betraying me. I blush a little and my heart beats rapidly. He leans closer to me, his eyes focusing on my lips. I gulp and look at him through my lashes. No one should look this good in just a towel and¡­ You have a boyfriend, Melody. I blink rapidly and snap out of whatever trance I''m in and rush into the bathroom, locking the door behind me. I hear the subtle laughter of Jason and I groan and slip to the floor. What is happening to me? Chapter 13 - PARTY IN THE USA Just so we''re clear, the events of twenty minutes ago never happened. Jason Blunt did not look at my nipples and we did not almost kiss. It was all a lie. I am still Melody Lianna Jones with a wonderful boyfriend named Bob. I am not attracted to Jason Blunt in any way, shape or form. Denial is the body''s way of coping with shit, so I''m just going to deny that Jason and I ever had a moment because it''s best we forget it. Once I came out of the bathroom, Jason was not in the room and I was so thankful. I got dressed and made my way to the restaurant we were all scheduled to have dinner at after Paris texted that she''s waiting for me, which leads us to the present conversation we''re having about Cheetos. ''''I can''t believe you don''t like Cheetos!'''' Paris says in disbelief and I narrow my eyes. ''''I don''t see the hype, if I''m being honest. Far as I''m concerned, it''s a waste of cheese.'''' She drops her burger on her plate dramatically and some of its contents spill on the floor. ''''You did not just insult my favourite snack.'''' ''''Big whoop. You still love me regardless.'''' ''''Not after you insulted my favourite snack. Apologize,'''' she demands. ''''I''m sorry I talked dirty about your favourite snack,'''' I say half-heartedly. She nods and smiles smugly. ''''Your apology is accepted. By the way, who did you get partnered up with? I left before Grande called your name.'''' ''''Don''t even get me started on that, Paris.'''' ''''That bad?'''' ''''Terrible.'''' ''''Mariah?'''' ''''Take another guess.'''' ''''Renee?'''' ''''I wish it were her.'''' ''''Jason?'''' ''''Bingo.'''' ''''Holy shit! I didn''t know guys and girls were allowed to share the same room.'''' I scrunch up my face and take a bite of my spaghetti. ''''Right, but apparently there''s like an uneven number of girls and boys on this trip and there''s no empty room in the hotel.'''' ''''Poor baby,'''' I glare at her and she raises her hands in mock surrender. ''''Look on the bright side, Melody.'''' ''''Which is?'''' ''''You didn''t kill each other.'''' ''''Yet,'''' I correct. ''''We didn''t kill each other yet, but it sure as hell will happen soon if he continues to make comments about my nipples.'''' ''''He did what?'''' Paris says with her mouth open. I could see the lettuce and the tomato mixed with saliva in her mouth so I quickly cover her mouth with my forefinger. ''''He saw your nipples?'''' ''''Not like that,'''' I exclaim with a little blush. ''''More like it was, you know see through.'''' ''''You''re blushing,'''' she says with a smirk. ''''You never blush, Mel which leads me to one conclusion: You like him.'''' ''''For the umpteenth time, Paris, I do not.'''' ''''Then why are you blushing?'''' ''''From embarrassment,'''' I answer in a duh tone. ''''He was so crude about it, like he wasn''t ashamed to point it out.'''' ''''Well, if we''re being fair, he has probably seen one too many nipples in his lifetime. I''m pretty sure he isn''t ashamed of anything.'''' For some reason, my heart sinks at the thought of all the girls Jason has slept with and I don''t know why. Shaking the thought away, I resolve that Jason will not be seeing me without a bra...like ever again. Even if I have to wear one to sleep, I would. ''''Can we talk about something else,'''' I plead, tired of the conversation already. ''''You got paired with Sasha from Bio, right?'''' She nods. ''''Yea, her. I thought it''d be weird, since she''s not you, but she''s not bad. We''ve talked and she''s actually a cool chick. Remind me to introduce y''all before the trip ends.'''' ''''Noted.'''' ''''Hey, Melody and Paris.'''' We whip our heads to the side to see who it was. ''''Ryan.'''' I say with a scowl. He notices this and a look of hurt flashes on his face, but he quickly masks it with a smile. He''s not in my good graces, not yet. ''''I was wondering if you both will be interested in the party Jason and I are hosting, you know, to celebrate our arrival here. It''s going to be at the club downstairs and it''s tonight at 9:00pm.'''' ''''And you''re hosting this with Grande''s knowledge?'''' I ask with skepticism. I''m pretty sure the Principal did not agree to this party. The poor man will blow a gasket if he finds out his picture perfect, Forbes magazine-worthy students are doing something as ''illegal'' as partying at a club. ''''What he doesn''t know won''t kill him,'''' he winks. ''''All the details have been sorted out, and we rented out the club for the night, so please say yes.'''' ''''Well¡­'''' ''''Yes,'''' Paris blurts out while batting her eyelashes. ''''We''d definitely be there.'''' What is up with her? ''''Cool, see you there.'''' He walks away and I smack Paris on her arm, hard. ''''Are you nuts?'''' She rubs her arm and gives me a look. "Oh, come on. Ryan is cute as hell. The mocha skin, the floppy hair, the hazel eyes,'''' she says with stars in her eyes. ''''I think I''m in love, Mel. Why didn''t you tell me that y''all were close?'''' ''''Because we''re not, now snap out of whatever dream you''re in.'''' ''''Do you think he''s single?'''' Oh boy! Paris is what I will call boy-crazy. She sees a cute guy and then swears on her life that she''s in love, then she chases after said guy and they''d date for a while, until she sets her sights on another cute guy. ''''Noooooo,'''' I say, but she''s too far gone. ''''Paris, remember the five other guys from this term alone? Remember you said you were in love back then?'''' ''''Fuck those losers, they''re old news. I want Ryan Clark.'''' Her eyes travel to the table where Jason and Ryan are and she sighs dreamingly. ''''You know, Ryan and I have been attending the same social events since we were kids because our parents are in the same social circle, but I''ve never noticed how handsome he is. He has definitely grown a lot taller.'''' There''s no holding her back once she''s like this. Try as you may to stop her, but Paris Noel Jackson is going to do whatever Paris Noel Jackson wants to do. I sigh in resignation. ''''I can''t talk you out of this?'''' ''''Nope.'''' ''''Fine, but please make sure you don''t get hurt. My biggest fear is that Ryan is as bad as Jason when it comes to women.'''' ''''I''m a big girl, Mel. I can handle whatever.'''' Alright. ''''Don''t look now, but Jason is looking in our direction.'''' ''''What?'''' I whip my head to a table on the far right, and sure enough, my eyes clash with that of the chestnut-haired boy. We have a mini staring contest, no one wanting to loose, until he smirks and looks away, facing Ryan and Gio. ''''You two are a match made in heaven if I''m being honest. You just have to give it a shot.'''' Not after he kidnapped me, I won''t. ''''No.'''' ''''That''s what they all say.'''' Chapter 14 - I KNEW YOU WERE TROUBLE ''''I take it Ryan told you about the party?'''' ''''He did, but I''m curious as to why you didn''t ask me yourself. We literally stay in the same room.'''' His lips curve. ''''If I asked you, would you have agreed?'''' No, but he doesn''t need to know that. ''''Depends on how you asked, Jason.'''' He moves from his bed with the duvet in tow and kneels in front of my bed where I''m plopped on. I give him a confused look but he just grins. ''''What are you doing?'''' I ask. ''''I''m asking you nicely.'''' ''''By kneeling? Is this some sort of proposal.'''' He licks his lips and looks at me, making my insides sommersault. What is up with me today? Days ago, I swore I was going to pummel this boy to death, but now he''s making my heart skip a beat. I need to reel this, whatever it is, in or else I''d be in serious hot water. ''''Melody Jones,'''' he says in a raspy tone, staring directly into my orbs with intensity. ''''Would you do me the honour of attending my party at 9:00pm?'''' ''''Um??you know this has been fun.'''' I roll to the other side of the bed and land on the floor, my pillow and duvet cushioning my fall. With a semi-aching body, I stand up on my wobbly legs. ''''I just realized that Paris and I had plans for the¡­you know....'''' I point to the door and he gives me his signature smirk. ''''I should¡­you know¡­yea.'''' I was out the door faster than the speed of light and taking the elevator down to Room 500. The sooner I got out of there, the better for my heart and mind. I don''t trust my body to not betray me when it comes to Jason, so it''s best if I leave. It''s still mind-boggling how I''m letting him affect me so much. Seriously, how did we go from wanting to kill each other to this? I bet he does this with all the high-school girls he encounters: flirting with them and acting all cool till he gets in their pants. Well, I will not be another notch on his belt. "Paris," I knock frantically on her room door. ''''Open up.'''' I hear shuffling from inside and footsteps coming closer. A key jiggles and then the door opens. "Hey, Mel.'''' ''''Hey.'''' I say with a sigh. ''''Why do you looked flushed?'''' she asks. I put my hand to my cheeks and sure enough they are warm. This is all his fault. ''''I''m not flushed, definitely not flushed at all,'''' I lie. She folds her arms across her chest and raises a brow. ''''Oh, really?'''' ''''I''m not flushed at all. It''s just the heat.'''' ''''Melody Lianna Jones,'''' she reprimands. ''''Cut the crap because I know you better than you know yourself. We''ve literally been friends since the 8th grade, so what is it?'''' Her knowledge of me is both a blessing and a curse, and she''s right, we have known each other since 8th grade when I won the scholarship and transferred from Linkdale High to Adelaide. It was a huge adjustment for me, moving to an upper echelon school and leaving my friends at Linkdale, not to mention I no longer walked to school since Adelaide was a little bit farther from my house. Paris was the first person in Adelaide to ever talk to me. She saw me sitting alone at lunch since all the other kids thought I was too ''poor'' to attend this school. Of course, it didn''t help that Jason ''accidentally'' made it known to everyone that I was a scholarship student, the first of its kind at Adelaide. Anyways, Paris sat with me at lunch and the rest is history. I''m so grateful for our friendship and I couldn''t have asked for a better partner in crime. ''''I hate it when you''re right." She flips her hair dramatically and grins like a Cheshire cat. "I''m always right when it comes to you.'''' ''''Besides the point, but it''s Jason.'''' ''''Come in.'''' I step inside and look around. The room is identical to the room that Jason and I occupy, the only difference is our room does not look like a rats nest. ''''Why are there clothes everywhere?" ''''You do know the party is by 9 and it''s 8, right?'''' she pats a spot on her side of the bed. ''''Shanna isn''t here, so let''s talk. What did he do this time?" ''''It''s not what he did exactly,'''' I stress. ''''It''s what he''s not doing.'''' She looks at me confusedly. ''''I''m not following?'''' ''''He''s not being the Jason I know and hate,'''' I try to explain in a way that''ll make sense to her¡­and to me. ''''He''s being nice-ish and hella flirtatious.'''' And my body is responding to him in ways that are beyond me. ''''And that''s a bad thing?'''' she drawls. ''''Exactly,'''' she shakes her head and hands me a Mars bar from her bedside table. I open it swiftly and take a bite. "It''s a really bad thing.'''' It''s bad for my heart. Her auburn hair is frizzed out as she looks at me like I''m crazy. ''''Let me get this straight: you hate him when he''s being mean to you and you hate it when he''s tolerable?'''' I nod again. ''''That about sums it up.'''' ''''Humans are so insatiable,'''' she says. ''''Have you ever considered the fact that maybe, just maybe, he''s seeing you as more than the girl he banters with all the time?'''' I''ve considered it alright, but it''s not something that should be playing around in my head. I already have a boyfriend (which she doesn''t know about) who actually cares about me and I''m not about to mess it up over a silly¡­infatuation. ''''Jason and I have a dynamic, we hate each other and it''s been like that since 8th grade. I''m not about to change that.'''' ''''If you say so,'''' she mocks. ''''But, I feel like the only reason you''re vehemently denying it is because you feel something too.'''' Do I really feel something for Jason Blunt? ''''Like Ariana Grande said: ''We can deny it as much as we want, but in time our feelings will show.'''''' she air quotes and I throw a pillow at her head. ''''Don''t hate me, hate the game. While you''re at it, we need to get ready to party.'''' ''''I''m not going.'''' She points at the both of us. ''''We are going, even if I have to drag your ass all the way downstairs.''''she says, her tone daring me to contradict her. ''''But, I don''t like parties,'''' I whine. ''''And I certainly don''t like dancing and stuff.'''' The last time I was at a club, I ended up drinking and dancing with a stranger who ended up being my boss and now boyfriend. Thinking of that memory makes me laugh and cringe at the same time: what was I thinking going to a club at sixteen? ''''You''ll like this one since it''s just our classmates.'''' I try and come up with another excuse. ''''But, I have nothing to wear.'''' ''''You have jeans, don''t you,'''' I nod slowly. ''''Well wear that and you can borrow one of my tops.'''' ''''You''re two sizes smaller than me.'''' ''''We''ll make it work.'''' ''''But, I.'''' ''''No more excuses, young lady,'''' she chastises like my mum. ''''We''re going and that''s final.'''' She looks at the clock on the wall and gasps. ''''It''s 8:30 so we need to hurry.'''' She kneels under her bed and drags her makeup bag. ''''Grab your jeans from your room and meet me back here so we can get ready together.'''' ''''Fine.'''' She fist pumps the air in excitement and continues bringing out stuff from under her bed. What is she keeping there? A dead body? ''''Just so you know, if we get in trouble, we are totally blaming Jason.'''' I say. ''''Definitely.'''' Chapter 15 - PARTY ROCK ANTHEM The neon lights dance around as bodies swarm the dance floor, ready to kick start the night on a high-note. It''s not as packed as I thought it will be; I can head-count thirty people who are all my classmates. Paris and I arrive at the hotel''s indoor club-Nirvana-in record time and she immediately runs to the dance floor after I tell her that I''m really not in the mood to dance. I''m not an introvert per se, I just don''t do well with large gatherings, or people, or¡­dancing. The only way my ass is dancing on that floor is if I have some liquor in me, and I don''t plan on drinking tonight. As my eyes hover around the area, I recognize a few of my classmates, some of them dancing in the middle of the square shaped dance floor, others heading towards the bar to have a drink or two¡­or five, and then there are the ones who got right into making out at a corner-Jason Blunt being one of them. It may be dark, save for the neon lights, but I can recognize those high cheekbones, tall gait and chestnut hair from a mile away. It''s him, and he has his tongue down the throat of some girl which I swear is not Mariah. I stare at the pair for a while and feel a pang in my chest, but I ignore it and head towards the bar. The bar is located in a different section of the club, but not completely far away from the noise and high-tempo EDM song playing on the dance floor. Plopping my butt on the stool, I observe the high-schoolers who are twisting, jiving, grinding and having a good time. My lips curve into a smile when I see that Paris is actually dancing with none other than Ryan. He has his hands on her waist and she''s leaning into him as the song moves their bodies to the rhythm. ''''So, want a drink?'''' I turn my attention to the boy smiling at me and I shake my head in the negative. ''''No, I''m good.'''' ''''You sure?'''' ''''Yes, Jacob. I''m positive.'''' Jacob is a fellow classmate of mine. I usually catch a glimpse of him in class, in the hallway or at lunch, but we''ve never actually talked before. He looks a lot like Jason-the facial features, the gait, the aura-it''s all similar. If they didn''t have different last names, then I would''ve thought they are related in some way. ''''So, you''re on bar duty tonight?'''' I ask coyly. He grabs a glass and cleans it with a white cloth. ''''Yea. Jason asked me to since I have experience with this sort of thing.'''' ''''You''ve worked at a bar before?'''' I thought rich kids never worked a day in their life. ''''You can say that. My dad owns a few nightclubs around the world, so I worked at one of his clubs last summer and kinda learnt how to run a bar and mix drinks.'''' ''''That''s actually impressive.'''' ''''Thank you.'''' ''''Jason is paying you for doing this, right?'''' It looks like hard work manning a bar all by himself all while attending to soon-to-be-drunk and horny teenagers. ''''No, I don''t need the money.'''' Must be nice. ''''Besides. I owe Jason, so this is my repayment.'''' I nod in understanding. ''''I see.'''' ''''So, why aren''t you dancing with your friend, Paris?'''' ''''The whole club scene isn''t my thing,'''' I confess. ''''The only reason why I''m here is because Paris dragged me, literally. Also, I have to keep an eye on her and make sure she doesn''t go overboard.'''' ''''I feel you. I''m not really into it myself.'''' He motions to the dance floor where Paris, Ryan and a few other people are doing a choreographed dance to Meghan Thee Stallion''s ''Savage''. ''''Looks like she''s having the time of her life there.'''' That she is. ''''How do you know my friend is Paris?'''' I don''t remember mentioning it to him and we haven''t even had a conversation up until this very moment. ''''It''s a private school, Melody,'''' his baritone voice answers as he takes a seat on a stool. ''''Everyone knows everyone here, and in case you haven''t noticed, you''re on everyone''s radar because of Jason. Your fights are literally on the tip of everyone''s lips.'''' I feign innocence at the observation. "I didn''t realize I was that popular.'''' He nods. ''''You are, and Paris is popular by association.'''' Don''t highschoolers have anything better to do than talk about Jason and I? ''''Don''t look so bummed,'''' Jacob encourages. ''''If it makes you feel any better, I''m on your side. I''ve known Jason since we were kids and he can be a real asshole, but he''s alright. He just needs that one person to call him out on his bullshit and you''re doing an excellent job.'''' That''s the same thing Ryan said. ''''Well, if I''m getting this many compliments, it means I''m doing something right.'''' ''''You are, but lay it easy on him sometimes.'''' His eyes droop down and his face turns into a frown. ''''He may not show it but he''s been through some things in life.'''' My mind reverts back to the night Jason came knocking at my door looking like a sight for sore eyes. What could he possibly have been through in life that could be described as ''a lot''? As far as I knew, he has rich parents, lives in a mansion, and is going to a private school. He drives luxury cars and can even afford to rent a whole club for the night. Not to mention, he doesn''t have to work long hours a week and on weekends just to afford shit and doesn''t come from a single parent household. He can trade places with me gladly and see what it means to go through ''a lot.'' ''''I don''t exactly know what he''s been through, but whatever it is, God help him¡­I think.'''' ''''He just needs a little bit of understanding.'''' ''''Hey, Jake,'''' a masculine voice calls out from the stool next to me. ''''Can I have a Dark and Stormy and a French 75?'''' ''''Coming right up.'''' He excuses himself and turns his back to me, making the drinks as requested. ''''You''re here too?'''' I roll my eyes at the familiar, nasal, high-pitched voice who is about to ruin my night. ''''I was invited, Mariah. Why wouldn''t I be here?'''' She was scantily clad in a scarlet dress that had cut outs on each side and was way too short. If she bends down, I''m pretty sure I will be able to see her underwear, that''s if she even wore underwear. ''''Why would Jason invite you?'''' ''''In case you haven''t noticed, we''re actually in the same room.'''' Her caked-up face looks horrified and she gasps. ''''You''re lying.'''' I was in denial too when I heard about it. ''''What do I gain from lying?'''' I shrug. ''''If you want you can ask him.'''' My mind remembers Jason kissing some other girl and I add. ''''You know, he was just round the corner shoving his tongue down some other girl''s throat.'''' I motion towards the dance floor when I spot him dancing with the same girl from earlier on. ''''Look, Mariah, he''s dancing with her. I could''ve sworn you told me he wasn''t just a fuck buddy.'''' Her red lips quiver a bit and I see a stray tear fall down her cheeks but she quickly wipes it away with her hands. Genuinely, I feel bad for her, not because of what I said (that was nothing but the bitter truth) but I know she has feelings for Jason and that sucks for her because he''s a player; he would never settle for her, or anyone really. Mariah is just another notch on his belt and the sooner she realizes that, the better. ''''Hey, can I have a Gimlet?'''' she orders and sits on a stool. Her eyes look cloudy and for the first time, she actually looks like a human being with emotions. I didn''t think she was capable of feeling, but I guess her history with Jason is a soft spot for her. ''''Here you go.'''' Jacob hands her the iced-drink and she throws it back in one gulp. She catches me staring and scowls. ''''What are you looking at?'''' ''''Nothing, really. I just want to advise you: Jason is a player, and he''s probably shagged every girl in this school, you included. Why don''t you just build a bridge and get over him with your head held high? You''re a beautiful woman and you''re smart too.'''' She opens her mouth to speak but I stop her. ''''I''ve seen your class rank, Mariah. You are in the top ten.'''' Shocking as it may seem, Mariah actually has a brain underneath the villainous personality. Our class rank is usually pasted on the notice board after our exams with our names on it for everyone to see. She is number ten in our class of fifty students. ''''Jason isn''t the right guy for you and it''s about time you realize it. You may not like me, but I hate to see a fellow woman cry over a guy that''s not worth the salt.'''' I hand her a tissue from my purse and she surprisingly accepts it and dabs her eyes. ''''Just smile and move on.'''' As she nods her head, I realize that I need to take my own advice. Chapter 16 - YOU RUIN ME Mariah left for the dance floor shortly after our little chat. Hopefully, she takes my advice and stops making herself look pathetic. Jason isn''t the only guy on the planet and when she''s out in the big, wide world, she''d realize that. It''s 12:00am right now and I''m so tired, so much so that I can barely keep my eyes open. Paris, I believe, is already intoxicated, judging by the three drinks she already doused in the span of three hours. I told her that it''s best if we leave, but she whined about not wanting to go, so I let her go back and dance, whilst keeping a close eye on her. ''''Haven''t seen you at all tonight, Jones.'''' ''''What do you want, Jason?'''' ''''Nothing, out of the ordinary.'''' My gaze flickers to him but he smiles sheepishly. His fitted shirt is covered in sweat, no doubt from all the dancing he''s been doing, and stayed glued to him like a second skin. Even in the semi-darkness, I could tell he looked good, just like always. ''''Don''t you have another girl to shove your tongue down into?'''' I question. He calls Jacob for a drink and leans on the counter-top, his pink lips curving into one of his signature smirks that I hate. ''''Are you jealous?'''' ''''I can''t degrade myself to the level of those girls.'''' He puts his hands on his chest in mock hurt. ''''You wound me, Jones.'''' ''''As if.'''' Jacob appears in front of us and hands Jason his Mojito. ''''Here you go.'''' He turns to me. ''''Are you sure you don''t want anything?'''' ''''Actually, can I have a lemon water? I''m feeling a bit parched.'''' ''''On it.'''' Jason takes a sip of the clear, cool liquid and his eyes light up till he gulps it all down. I silently watch him, partly in awe at how he can throw it all back like that, and partly in realization that he''s going to get shitfaced tonight. ''''Who drinks lemon water at a club?'''' he questions. ''''Me,'''' I answer defensively. ''''I drink lemon water at a club and if you have a problem with it, you can suck it.'''' He sticks his tongue out and I shake my head at his childish behaviour. The more I think about it, the more I realize that this is probably the first peaceful conversation we''re having-no insults, no calling each other names and no fighting, How ironic it has to be at a club. ''''All I''m saying is,'''' he says after a beat. ''''You should try Jake''s cocktails. They''re top quality.'''' Jacob comes back with my lemon water and Jason orders another drink, this time a Margarita. How does he know the names of all these drinks at eighteen years old? One would think he''s been running the bars all his life. ''''You know the likelihood of people dying of alcohol poisoning is seventy-six percent, right?'''' He shrugs with nonchalance at my estimation. ''''There''s also twenty-four percent that make it out alive, and I happen to be one of them. Besides, the whole point of this event is to get shitfaced, so might as well.'''' I refuse to be a reckless, irresponsible teenager, especially when I have a mum that would literally whoop my ass if she so much as heard that I''ve been to a club, no not once, but twice. Let''s not forget, I have a sister who is ill and still depends on me. ''''Just out of curiosity, how were you able to host this without Grande''s knowledge and without the teacher''s knowing?'''' Principal Grande knows everything that happens in the school, seriously, nothing ever gets past him so I''m surprised he hasn''t come to call this whole party off and give us a lecture about how we''re not ''acting like ambassadors of Adelaide Montessori Prep.'''' ''''Grande has spies in the school,'''' he starts. ''''the ones who snitch to him about every little thing just to kiss ass, and I happen to know them, so they weren''t invited. I also told Ryan to invite only a selected few who I trust to not run their mouth. So far, everything''s going smoothly; Grande''s probably sleeping right now, and let''s be real, the teachers don''t give a fuck about what we do, as long as they get paid every month.'''' Fair point. It''s my turn to smirk. ''''So you trust me enough to not snitch?'''' ''''You''re no snitch, Jones, and you know it. If you where you would''ve gone to the police after I threatened you but you didn''t,'''' he says calmly. And just like that, ladies and gentlemen, all thoughts of him being attractive and whatnot is out the window along with whatever infatuation my heart is developing. This is why we can never have a normal conversation: either he does something or says something to aggravate me or I throttle him. ''''You know what Jason,'''' I respond with fire in my eyes. Yes, I''m still mad even when I said I''d forget about it. Moreso, he hasn''t deemed it fit to apologize to me and we stay in the same room! ''''Screw you. I really should have reported you to the police when I had the chance. You''re an actual criminal.'''' He sips his second drink and doesn''t fret. His cool and calm demeanour is really making this whole thing unsettling. The normal thing to do in this type of situation is to beg me to not report to the police-not that I was going to report him- but he doesn''t need to know that. ''''Go ahead, Melody. In fact, I dare you to report me. But, know this, I''m not the only one engaging in ''criminal'' activity and you know that all too well, now don''t you?'''' he says mockingly, his blue eyes daring me to contradict him. He can''t possibly be referring to what I think he''s referring to. No, he can''t know about that; we took extraordinary precautions and were as careful as possible. ''''Is that a threat?'''' ''''It''s not really gentleman-ly to threaten a lady.'''' I snort out loud at his use of the word ''gentleman.'' Jason Blunt and gentleman should never be used in the same sentence. It''s like trying to put Blueface in the category of the most talented rappers on the planet. It doesn''t fit. ''''Consider it a warning, Jones.'''' ''''I''ll say this once, and I''ve probably said this a million times, Jason, but: Fuck you.'''' I take my lemon water from the table and move away from the bar and unto the dancefloor to look for Paris, my mood already dampened. I see Ryan talking to Lewis over at the pool table and I walk over to them. ''''Hey, have you seen Paris?'''' ''''She said she was going to the bathroom,'''' Ryan answers. ''''But she hasn''t come out yet.'''' He scrutinizes my face but I refuse to look at him. ''''Did something happen?'''' Yes, something did happen: Your stupid best friend decided that it''d be wise to bring up an issue that I swore on my life I''d forget. Not to mention, he just threatened me again and is being all mysterious¡­again. ''''No, I''m just tired,'''' I lie. ''''It''s been a long night.'''' ''''Did Jason say something to you?'''' he persists. ''''Because I saw y''all talking.'''' ''''No, he didn''t. I just really want to leave and tell Paris I''m leaving.'''' ''''Are you sure?'''' he asks again, this time with more urgency. Am I really that transparent when I''m upset?'''' ''''Positive.'''' I say, and even add a fake smile to go along with it. Luckily, he drops it and gesticulates towards the bathroom. ''''There she is.'''' Paris comes out and her eyes twinkles when she sees me. She rushes over to me, her auburn hair bouncing with each step, and gives me a bear hug. ''''I missed you so much, Mel. Where have you been?'''' ''''You know, chilling at the bar.'''' ''''Really?'''' she asks incredulously. ''''You didn''t even dance?'''' ''''Nope.'''' ''''And you didn''t drink?'''' I put my glass of lemon water in her face. ''''Only this.'''' She raises a brow but I shrug it off. ''''How are you not intoxicated?'''' I''ve been to one too many high school parties with Paris and I sure as hell know when she''s hammered. ''''Yea, I had three drinks, but they''re not like the strong ones. Plus, I drank a lot of water so I''m pretty sure I''m sober.'''' ''''Really?'''' I ask, not believing her. Last time she claimed she was sober, she ended up puking on my shoes and was hungover for a whole day. ''''I''m serious.'''' I hold up my fingers. ''''How many fingers do I have?'''' ''''Five.'''' ''''What''s my favourite fruit?'''' ''''Apples.'''' ''''Favourite singer?'''' ''''Taylor Swift.'''' ''''Favourite drink?'''' ''''Pepsi.'''' I smile in relief. ''''Yea, you''re definitely sober.'''' ''''Duh.'''' ''''Anywho, I''m about to leave. It''s 1:00am and I really need my beauty sleep.'''' ''''Cool. I''m tired also.'''' She turns to Ryan and Lewis who are watching us with smiles on their faces. With a flirtatious grin, she walks over to Ryan and gives him a hug. Whispering something in his ear, she gives him a peck on his cheek. Okay, this is new. ''''Shall we, Mel.'''' ''''We shall.'''' We wave a final goodbye to the guys and head for the exit of the club. As we head towards the elevator, I give her a knowing look and she blushes slightly. ''''Did I miss something?'''' ''''I''ll tell you all about it.'''' Chapter 17 - CIRCLES Bang bang into the room Bang Bang all over.... I shut my alarm off and rub my eyes with my hands. Yesterday was exhausting to say the least; I slept by 3:00am which means I''m going to function on only five hours of sleep. As I skim the time on my bedside alarm, I immediately consider whether today''s ''obstacle course'' is actually worth it. The school, or should I say, Principal Grande, has planned a ''group activity'' in the woods. He briefed us about this on the bus and according to him, it''s a way for us to ''bond'' and ''spend some quality time together.'' We are supposed to come dressed in a plain white T-shirt and jeans and pack a bag full of essential items since we''re going to be engaging in strenuous physical activity. This is just a load of bull if you ask me. I know it''s not a vacation, but then again it shouldn''t be a ''how to survive in case the world ends in two days crash course 101.'' The day just started and it already looks shitty. I look to my left and notice that Jason is not on his bed. The pillows and covers are all still in place, almost like he didn''t sleep here last night. Paris escorted me to my room last night and I went straight to bed shortly after so I have no idea if he even made it to our room. My phone pings and I open it to see three missed calls from my mum, fifteen messages from Bob, three text messages from Paris, and various notifications from Snapchat, Instagram and Twitter. I dial my mum''s number and she picks up on the first ring. "Melody Lianna Jones, I''ve been calling you for hours." It''s actually been minutes, but who is counting? "I''m sorry, mum. I was busy...you know...sleeping. It''s an activity which both humans and animals engage in on a regular basis mostly at night." "Don''t get sarcastic with me young lady,'''' she laughs over the phone. "Yes ma''am." "Hope you settled in well and didn''t cause any problems?" she chastises. "Mum, I am not a trouble maker,'''' I whine. Seriously, why does everyone think I start shit when shit always starts with me? "People just love to test my patience." "Mmmhhmm,'''' she mumbles, clearly not believing me, but oh well. "I have to hang up now though because I need to get ready for this annoying survival training thing but I''d call you later. Love you mummy." "Bye sweetie." "Love you mummy,'''' Jason mimicks, coming from the bathroom we both share. He lets out a yawn and stretches out his sore muscles, still in his pajamas. "Well well, if it isn''t the grim reaper. Whose soul did you steal this time?" "Definitely not yours, Princess because it''s probably dark and empty,'''' he says while removing his pajama top. Ouch. "I guess my soul got some pointers from yours, after all we are sharing a room so your bad energy is probably rubbing off on me." I sass. No way is he having the last laugh as long as I''m around. Wait, I shouldn''t even be entertaining this boy after our encounter at the club. He has still not apologized to me and has still refused to stop talking in codes. What could he possibly mean by ''I''m not the only one engaging in criminal activity?" He can''t know about Bob and I, can he? I doubt that because most of our dates have been out of town and I haven''t breathed a word to anyone about our current relationship status. Speaking of Bob, I haven''t called him or texted him since my arrival because I''m being caught up in Jason''s drama¡­again. Worst girlfriend ever. "Touch¨¦, Princess, Touch¨¦." ''''Just out of curiosity, what time did you even get here?'''' I ask. He smirks with a glint in his eye. '''' Are you keeping tabs on me now?'''' You wish. ''''No, I''m not,'''' I say with an eye roll. ''''I''m just surprised you got in since I was with the key all along.'''' ''''The hotel has spare keys so I just requested for one downstairs.'''' ''''Isn''t that just for the hotel and not guests?'''' I haven''t lodged into a lot of hotels but I''m pretty sure the staff is not supposed to hand over the spare key to a guest. ''''I bribed the receptionist,'''' he shrugs like it''s the most normal thing on the planet to do. ''''When you have money, you can manipulate things in your favour. All it took was $1,000 and the lady was putty in my hands.'''' That is so illegal and I''m pretty sure she''d be fired on the spot if word where to leave this room. I shake my head. ''''Ah, typical rich boy getting whatever he wants. Got it.'''' I stand up and head to the bathroom to brush my teeth because morning breath is just disgusting. ''''You know,'''' I start. ''''Money can''t always solve your problems.'''' ''''It has solved the ones I have thus far, so I''m in no position to complain. You understand that, don''t you?'''' he mocks, but I ignore him and grab my towel and toilet bag. He will not be getting a reaction out of me this fine morning. It is too early to cuss anybody out, and even though I''m not in the best of moods, I will try (key word being try) to control myself. "So we have that Survival training thing by 9,'''' he says from the bedroom. I stick my head out from the door with the toothbrush and herbal toothpaste in my mouth. ''''What time is it?'''' ''''It''s 8:30.'''' Well shit, I''m going to be late. I close the door, rinse my mouth quickly, get my towel from my carryon box and dash to the bathroom like my ass is on fire, ignoring Jason''s laughter and commentary. ''''Slow down there, Princess,'''' I hear him say from the other side of the door. ''''It''s not like you''re late or anything.'''' Not late? I just have thirty minutes, which may have reduced to twenty seven minutes, to get dressed, do my hair, put on some light makeup, and pack my bag of essentials'' for the day. The bag should have been packed yesterday, but I''m a big procrastinator. In my defense, I still get shit done, so that still gives me the confidence to continue to procrastinate. ''''Shut it, Jason.'''' He chuckles and I head into the shower and hop out in five minutes. With a towel wrapped around my body, I step into the bedroom which is biting cold due to the air conditioner being on full blast. Jason gives me a once over and I throw my pillow right at his forehead. "Pervert!" "What do you expect me to do?" he muses, eyes still raking my body. "Shut my eyes when a semi-naked woman is in front of me?" Yes, exactly. That''s what you are supposed to do. "What I need you to do is excuse me while I get dressed." I tell him with a hand on my hip. He folds his arms and rests his head on the headboard. "I like the view from here though." This is aggravating. "What do I need to do to get you to leave?" I question with impatience. The clock is ticking and he''s wasting my time while he''s already dressed for the day in the required outfit. His backpack is at the foot of his bed and he''s sporting a shit-eating grin that I really want to slap off. "Well you could get down on your knees and..." "What the actual fuck is your problem?" "Okay fine, I''d leave if you promise me something.'''' ''''Which is?'''' ''''You''d hand over your stash of Maltesers.'''' ''''How did you know I have a stash?'''' Maltesers are my favourite brand of chocolates. They''re shaped into circular, chocolate balls and melt in your mouth immediately you taste it. Thinking of the chocolate-y, milky goodness is making me have a foodgasm already. How does he know I have it? I haven''t advertised it to anybody and for good reason. I do not like to share my confectionaries. ''''Saw it poking out of your luggage yesterday when you were unpacking.'''' Our bags were dropped off by the concierge yesterday and we got right into unpacking. It makes sense that he''d have been able to see it. ''''No, you''re not having it.'''' ''''Well, it looks like I''m staying put then.'''' He makes a twirling motion with his forefinger. ''''How about you do a little twirl for me, doll and maybe bend over.'''' He says in a fake British accent. I think not. ''''I do not have time for this nonsense,'''' I whine. ''''Grande will go off on me if I''m late.'''' Principal Grande is strict, rigid, and an always-follow-the-rules type of person. 9:00am means 9:00am in his dictionary, not a second or minute less. Once, he personally handed out detention slips to some tardy students and made sure they actually had the detention in his office. He stretches out his hands. ''''Hand it over.'''' ''''You know what?'''' I walk over to my bed and open my luggage forcefully. ''''Here,'''' I toss him the satchel with the Maltesers bars. ''''It''s all yours, now leave.'''' I point towards the door. My poor babies will be sorely missed. "Glad doing business with you, Jones. Meet you downstairs.'''' On that final note, he winks and then leaves. I breathe a sigh of relief and check the clock on the wall. ''''Shit.'''' Chapter 18 - ACT UP I make it in time without looking like a total slob, which is an achievement because I had a little mishap with my carryon bag. Don''t ask. The sun is scorching hot as I proceed to where the Principal and the other students are standing. Grande is having a conversation with a man I have never seen before, along with the few teachers that are assigned to this trip while we break into groups, discussing with each other. Paris sees me from the corner of her eye and makes her way towards me. She is dressed in a fitted white camisole and capri pants; a jeans jacket is securely tied on her waist and a backpack is on her back. Her hair is pulled into a high ponytail and a Dolce and Gabbana limited edition pair of shades is perched on her face. ''''Aren''t you underdressed?'''' I question amusingly. She shrugs nonchalantly and points to the other students. ''''Not a lot of people followed Grande''s dress code. How does he expect us to function in jeans and a T-shirt in this heat? My legs will die from exhaustion.'''' As I scan the crowd, I realize that I''m part of the few students who actually followed the rules. A lot of girls, like Paris, are dressed in capris, joggers and denim shorts. The boys are the only ones who at least managed to put on jeans. Save for that violation, and the camisoles which 70% of the girls sported, the colours are on point. I point to my outfit. ''''Well, I followed the dresscode and I haven''t died.'''' ''''That''s because you are you, Mel; you''re a goody-two shoes.'''' Rude. I nudge her on her side but she ignores it. '''' Plus, Grande will not have a heart attack because at least some people listened to him. He literally lectured us five minutes ago about how we didn''t follow his rules and bla bla bla,'''' she mocks. ''''I mean, we''re outside, about to enter a fucking forest or woods in twenty-seven degree weather and he expects me to wear a T-shirt? No sir.'''' Good point. A throat clears and the chatter dies down. We turn our attention to the front of the hotel, on the steps, were Principal Grande and the man from earlier are situated. Grande''s blue ball cap is covering the half of his greying face and a handkerchief is in his hand as he wipes the stray sweat from his face. His blue jeans and dark brown T-shirt actually makes him looks younger. It also helps that he has maintained a slender build over the years. If only he looks like this everyday. It''s much better than the stuffy suits he wears to school. "Students, now that you all are here, I will like to introduce you to your guide, Aiden.'''' Principal Grande gestures to the man in a wife beater and track pants who looks like he''s in his late 20s with his jet black hair, broad shoulders and beaming smile as he looks down at us. "He will be guiding you as you journey towards the Alpaca woods which is just a few metres away from the hotel.'''' Murmurs and chatter fill the space but Principal Grande silences it with his hand. Paris has a ''are you shitting me'' look on her face which can only mean one thing: She''s not interested in the activity. Don''t get me wrong, I go out for a run twice a week, and it wouldn''t be an overstatement if I say I''m physically fit, but the whole forest and game talk looks like work I do not want to do for the life of me. ''''You''ll be playing a game, a very clich¨¦ one which is very familiar to all of you.'''' ''''Is it poker?'''' Ryan asks as he stands next to Jason whose face is shielded with a ball cap. Principal Grande shakes his head. ''''No, Mr Clark, it is not poker.'''' How do you even play poker in the woods? ''''Is it Call of Duty?'''' Alyssa, a punk chick with dark blond hair snorts. I''m no expert but I''m pretty sure Call of Duty is a video game. Grande again shakes his head and we all look at each other in confusion. ''''Enough with the guesses,'''' he says. ''''You will be playing a good old fashioned game of Treasure Hunt.'''' Treasure Hunt? ''''What are we, five?'''' Paris whispers to me. ''''Exactly what I was thinking.'''' Aiden, our guide, continues from where Grande left off. ''''The rules are simple: find the treasure and bring it back,'''' his baritone voice instructs. ''''Inside the Alpaca lies a wooden box containing the ''treasure''. You will be divided into groups of four and whichever group finds the box first and brings it back to the spot marked X over there,'''' he gestures to his left where a bold letter ''X'' has been drawn on the cobblestone floor with what I will assume is chalk.''''gets a special gift from your Principal and from the hotel." Murmurs of approval and cheers filled the room. "Now, now simmer down,'''' he continues. "The whole point of this exercise is to emphasize the essence of teamwork as this is an essential life skill. I noticed that a lot of you have cliques and you do not mix well with those outside your circle.'''' Well he''s observant. ''''I want to change that narrative through this exercise. Like I mentioned earlier, you''ll be divided into groups of four and your Principal and I based the groupings using your last names." "Oh, come on!" "Really!" ''''So not fair!'''' If they''re basing it off of our last names, I may most likely not end up with Paris. "I will be handing out a piece of paper and it contains your names and your various groups.'''' Aiden comes down the steps and hands out the papers. Once I get my paper, I immediately spot my name; I''m paired with Layla from Maths class, Easton from English-Literature and Kayden from...I really don''t know a Kayden. ''''If you''re worried about safety, fear not. The woods are completely clear of wild animals and critters. We had a safety inspection conducted prior to your arrival so you are all good.'''' Grande informs with a smile on his face. Thank God. "You have three minutes to find your group members and follow Aiden as he would be taking over from here." A hand taps me on my shoulder and I turn around to see my group mates waving me over. I tell Paris a quick goodbye then walk over to them and we exchanged pleasantries as we walk towards the forest were Aiden is headed. We get to a clearing that has been marked with chalk and Aiden blows a whistle. "Okay listen up guys. There are three boxes hidden in the woods, one of which contains the actual treasure while the others are decoys. Find the box, take it back to the designated spot, get your reward. Understood?" "Yea". "Whatever.'''' "Can we begin now?'''' He blows the whistle again and we all scatter, looking for the treasure. This is going to be a long day. "Okay then, I guess we should split up ya know, to cover more ground?", Easton suggests, his shaggy brown hair blocking a portion of his face. "Not a bad idea,'''' Layla states. "But how do we communicate if we''ve found a box or something?" "We could exchange numbers?" I say. Easton nods in approval. "Cool, so how about we split in two''s? I could go with Melody and Layla and Kayden, you two could go together?" We exchange numbers and are on our way; Layla and Kayden take the right side of the woods while Easton and I meander to the left. The sun is not making things any easier for me if I''m being honest. We do not get along¡­at all. It''s not like I get sunburn or anything, it''s just that the sun makes me uncomfortable., Bridgewood is a small town that rarely sees sun, even during the summer. This year, I guess the weather decided to do a 360 degree turn and soak my T-shirt in sweat before I even have the chance to find the so called treasure. Fuck you, climate change. This thing had better be worth it because my boots, which cost a lot of mulla, are covered in leaves, dried up mud and a whole lot of debris. Easton is by my side, his wandering eyes searching earnestly for a box. He is one of the popular guys in school. Matter of fact, he''s the co-captain of the Adelaide Wolves, the school''s official basketball team (Jason being the Captain of course). I''m no fan of any kind of sports but I do know they''ve won a lot of games this season and are one of the best teams in the district. "There''s a river up ahead.'''' Easton says for the first time in a while as he points to the salty water bed. "The only way we can get there is if we take the bridge." ''''Wait, that bridge?'''' I question in disbelief. He nods and I stop dead in my tracks. "Yea, no. I absolutely refuse to take that bridge. It looks more like a death trap to me.'''' Not to mention, my black ancestors will be so disappointed in me. Call me dramatic, but there''s no way in heaven, hell or hades I''ll risk my life because of a treasure hunt, safety inspection or not. The bridge in question is made out of wood, supported by a rope, or it might be vines. Some of the wood had fallen off which means there''s a very very thin line between your life and being eaten by an alligator. ''''I''m not going,'''' I whine like a perturbant child. ''''Seriously, my black ass can''t handle it.'''' "Come on, I''m black too. Our ancestors will guide us through it.'''' ''''Not to our death they won''t.'''' We make a stop at the foot of the bridge and Easton says. ''''The only way to get to the other side is if we cross that bridge. I''ll guide you through it." "Don''t patronize me,'''' I answer with my arms crossed. "I refuse to be alligator food." He rolls his eyes and I stick my tongue out. ''''You will not be alligator food, I swear.'''' ''''Oh, please. You''re only saying that because you''re like co-captain of the basketball team and have muscles.'''' He did have a set of impressive muscles underneath his white tee, no doubt from all the training he did. ''''The alligators will have a hard time swallowing you, but will gobble me up at once.'''' Call me dramatic, I don''t care. A ghost of a smile appears on his face. "How about this, I''ll hold your hand and your backpack as we cross the bridge and if we''re not alligator food, I''ll buy you lunch for a week, no strings attached." Food is definitely my weakness. "Fine,'''' I reluctantly agree. "but if I die, my spirit will haunt you for the rest of your life." "Yea, yea,'''' he says excitedly. "Take my hand.'''' Jesus take the wheel. Chapter 19 - EYE OF THE TIGER We didn''t die. I guess I''m just overdramatic but Easton and I did not become alligator food. We crossed the bridge successfully and now we''re back to our original mission-finding that damned box. "I told you we''d make it,'''' he says smugly. "I told you we''d make it,'''' I mimick. "I''m never crossing that contraption ever again." "You''re just a scaredy-cat. It''s not that bad." "Whatever you...what''s that?" In between shrubs, I could see a wooden gold and brown box. I finally found it! I leave Easton''s side and run forward towards the direction of the box, "Easton, hurry up,'''' I yell. As I ran, I see a figure zoom past me and grab hold of my treasure! Now it''s on. "Hey hey hey,'''' I stomp towards whoever it is that''s holding my property. "I caught sight of that box first so I will really appreciate it if you let it go, like right now before I shove you..." "You never stop with the threats do you, Princess?" Why do I always have to run into him? Does the universe hate me or something? I stretch my right hand towards him. "Jason, hand the box over. You know damn well I saw it first" "Well I grabbed it first, finders keepers." His eyes twinkle with mischief, his white shirt already covered in mud. Yikes. "Okay, that''s it.'''' I leap towards him and tackle him to the ground. His eyes widen in surprise but I smirk. I try to drag the box away from him but he already hid it underneath his body. "Give me that box.'''' "No, and get off me.'''' He tries to push me off him but I refuse to move. Our position is quite capricious really; I''m on top of him and my legs are wrapped tightly around his legs so he wouldn''t run away. Nothing sexual about that at all. "You''re an animal,'''' he pants. "And you''re a prick for not handing the box over." Jason flips us over so our positions are reversed; he''s on top of me now, his left hand securely pinning both of my hands to the ground while the other is holding MY box. We are staring at each other, chest pumping and bodies sweating. You know, if I didn''t want that box so desperately and if I didn''t hate his guts, I probably would have blushed or giggled like the girls in Adelaide when he tells them Hi in the hallway. "I always like my women underneath me, wreathing and screaming my name,'''' he says with a crooked smile. I scrunch up my face in disgust. As if I''d have sex with him. "Get off me,'''' I warn in a sing-song tone. I''m getting really pissed now and my hands will not be pinned for much longer. "Or what?" "Oh look, Principal Grande is approaching,'''' I point to the right. He loosens his grip and lets his guard down so I grab the box and escape. I sprint towards the side before he could realize it was a scam. "Easton," I scream. I''m not able to get far though because Jason catches up to me and grabs my waist from the back, lifting me off the ground. Can he stop with the touching and the grabbing? I try to wiggle out of his hold and kick him but it''s no use. First off, he''s like 6ft 4 and a bloody athlete. I''m 5ft 6 and definitely not an athlete. Plus, he has clearly defined muscles. The chances of me winning is like the chances of a goat winning a wrestling match against a lion-none. "Okay Jason,'''' I sigh and raise my hand in surrender. "I accept defeat, so you can put me down now." He unceremoniously puts me on the ground and I pat my white tee with my hands. Like Jason, my outfit is already ruined by the mud. Thank you, Jason. I turn around to face him with the fakest smile I can muster. We both look at the box next to his feet. He grabs it before I even have the chance to stretch my hands and holds the box to his chest like his life depends on it. I have a bright idea. "How about we just flip a coin to see who gets the box? I suggest. "Head means I get the box, tail means you get the box." "That seems fair." "Easton will flip the coin." Speaking of Easton, he''s meant to help me combat my enemy but instead he just watched Jason and I struggle from the sidelines. So much for team spirit. "Easton", I yell again. He jogs over to us and I elbow him in the ribs. ''''What was that for? ''''For being a supportive teammate.'''' "I was really rooting for you though." If looks could kill, he''d probably be 6ft under right now. ''''Where''s my bag?'''' He hands it over to me and I open the side zipper and bring out a quarter. "Shut up and flip this coin; heads means we get to go with the box and tails means this cheater here gets it." "Cool." He throws the coin mid-air and catches it with his palm. The three of us eagerly look at the coin. "It''s heads, we win." Easton declares. "Ha! Take that Jason Blunt,'''' I fist-pump the air. I will be taking that box now and we''d be on our way.'''' Without waiting for a reaction, I grab the box and sashay away with Easton by my side, leaving a stunned Jason behind. I''m so tired. When we are a safe distance away from Jason, I look at my outfit again and realized I need a very hot bath. I literally reek of mud, grass, debris and Jason. Just great! How can I go back to the hotel looking like I had a fight with a bear? ''''Now that I think about it,'''' Easton starts. ''''How are we sure this is the actual box with the ''treasure''? Aiden did say there are decoys lying around.'''' Double shit! I was so consumed in trying to get the upper hand that I absolutely forgot about Aiden''s warning. ''''Well, there''s only one way to find out.'''' I turn the knob of the box cautiously and see a piece of paper in it. I hand it over to Easton and he opens it. ''''What does it say?'''' ''''Congratulations, you''ve found the treasure. For achieving this feat, you all will be treated to a luxury dinner, courtesy of La Casa de Royale Hotel. Congratulations once again.'''' We squeal in excitement and he carries me up and spins me around. ''''I guess we did it,'''' I shoot him a dirty look and he corrects himself. ''''I mean, you did it, Melody.'''' Better. ''''Let''s text Layla and Kayden and tell them we''ve found the right box.'''' We both pull out our phones and send the texts simultaneously. We get immediate responses and they cheer using the dancing emojis. "Easton, do me a favour, will you? Take this box back to Principal Grande. I look like shit, literally and I saw a stream while we were walking so I''m just gonna wash up." ''''And if Grande asks where you are?'''' ''''You''re smart enough to come up with a lie.'''' "Are you sure you''d be okay by yourself? he asks with uncertainty. "It''s almost getting dark and I don''t want you to get lost or something." "I''ll be fine. You have my number so if I''m not back in the next thirty minutes, call the police.'''' I joke. "Are you sure you''d be okay?" he asks again. "Positive." I give the medium-sized box to him. "I''ll call you." "I''ll be fine,'''' I laugh in order to allay his fears. "I''m a tough cookie, ya know." "You''ve already proven that. The way you tackled Jason back there was fucking epic." "Not to brag, but I did take martial arts classes when I was younger." My dad made sure I took martial arts classes when I was five. Back then, if I''m being honest, I wasn''t too thrilled about it: it was always after school and I had a sensei who was always grouchy and strict, but now, I guess I''m reaping the benefits of those classes, even though the sensei was a mean, old fart. "No way." "Yes way, now go." .................... It takes a solid ten minutes before I''m able to find the stream. I sit on a rock and remove my muddy clothes. Tying my braids into a bun with a rubber band, I dive head first into the water. This is what I call Paradise: no Jason Blunt, no school, no teacher, no nothing. Just me, my thoughts and the beautiful stream. Now that I think about it, Bob and I haven''t really communicated since I got here. I''m such a bad girlfriend and he''s probably wondering how I''m doing. I make a mental note to call him back when I get back to the hotel room. I swim a few more times before I get tired and decide to just play around in the water. When I was little, my mum used to take me to get swimming lessons. You''re probably thinking: martial arts classes and now swimming lessons? Your parents must have prepped you for a career as an athlete, but that isn''t the case. My mum is an excellent swimmer and I guess she just wanted me to learn too. I fell in love with it and practiced a lot, so if I do say so myself, I am an excellent swimmer as well. Probably should consider competing professionally and trying out for the Olympics. I laugh at that thought. "Has anyone ever told you that you think aloud, Princess?" Why does he keep popping up everywhere? Chapter 20 - PILLOWTALK ''''Can you like leave?"'' I yell from the water. I''m only in my underwear and I do not want anyone seeing me like this, most especially Jason. I''m not ashamed of my body or anything, don''t get me wrong, but it''s just weird having a guy see you¡­you know, like that. ''''This is public property, Jones. I''m allowed to be here.'''' I ignore him and continue swimming, but it doesn''t mean I don''t catch a glimpse of him stripping. He jumps from the rock which I was plopped on minutes ago, and dives straight into the water, splashing water on me in the process. ''''Hey, watch it.'''' I warn in a bid to annoy him. ''''Don''t mess up my hair.'''' He swims a little closer to me and splashes some more water on my face, much to my surprise. ''''Real mature, Jason. Real mature.'''' ''''Can I ask you something?'''' he says, his chestnut hair dripping wet from the water. Don''t look at his abs. Don''t look at his abs. Actually stare at his abs. The slash which I had stitched months ago has faded. If you peer in very closely like I''m doing right now, you''d probably see it. Other than that, it has healed quite nicely. "How''s your, you know." I point to the slash. He traces it with his fingers and sighs. "It''s healed now." I''m still going to find out how you got it in the first place. ''''You''re an anime fan, right?'''' ''''How do you know that?'''' I question in both amazement and curiosity. I''ve never told anyone before, not even Paris, but yes, I am anime fan. My anime journey started back when I was in Linkdale High. I had this massive crush on a guy named Weston in 7th grade. He was this huge anime geek with glasses that were way too big for his face and I wanted to impress him. Too bad he didn''t even look my way, instead he went for this Asian chick who was also an anime geek. On the bright side, I started watching the Japanese made flicks and I''ve been hooked ever since. ''''I follow you on IG. You follow like 50 anime accounts.'''' It''s actually 65, but who is counting? I raise an eyebrow at him and swim back a little in order to put some healthy distance between us. ''''You follow me on social media?'''' ''''Yup,'''' he confirms. ''''Your account is public after all.'''' Time to change it to private then. ''''I''m starting to think you''re obsessed with me, Jason. You know my house address and now you follow me on social? What next?'''' I clap my hands dramatically and narrow my eyes. ''''You know my social security, don''t you?'''' He laughs heartily. ''''No one knows your social security except for you and the government.'''' ''''One can never be too careful.'''' ''''Yea.'''' We fall into a peaceful silence, both not knowing what to say. I have to admit, this is nice: talking to Jason without the back and forth and bickering. I never would have pegged him for an anime fan, but life is full of surprises. Come to think of it, Jason and I have gotten a little bit...closer. I mean, we share the same hotel room so I''ve picked up on a few things he does; he leaves the toilet seat open, he never sleeps with a shirt on, he''s afraid of the dark so we leave the light on at night and he never leaves without a particular gold chain around his neck. We also have a few things in common: we both love music, anime, swimming and have a slight obsession with Maltesers. Who would''ve thought that the bad boy and his nemesis will ever have something in common? "Fairytail or Black Clover ?" I ask, breaking the silence. He puts his thumb on his chin and thinks about it for a second. "Definitely Fairytail, no comparison needed." "Weird, I pegged you to be a Black Clover fan since you and Asta share some uncanny similarities." He raises a brow, "How so?" "For one thing, you''re both nothing special yet somehow y''all have people wrapped around your finger." Laughing again, he swims towards my direction, his piercing blue eyes set on mine/ "Princess, I have people wrapped around my finger because I AM special. Why''d you think they worship me at Adelaide?" Because they have peanuts for brains. "I roll my eyes at him. ''''Your arrogance is so irritating. Word of advice, you''re not going to be the self-pronounced ''King of Adelaide'' forever so tone it down a notch." He smirks, "And if I don''t? "That''s your problem not mine." "Hey Princess,'''' he says. We''re facing each other now and I can literally hear his heart beating from my end. His face looks troubled, almost like he wants to say something but is too afraid to. ''''Yea?'''' ''''I''m sorry.'''' I blink twice. ''''What?'''' Did he just apologize? "I said I''m sorry,'''' he repeats, this time a little more seriously. The playful Jason from seconds ago is long gone. Is this another episode of Punk''d? Where''s Ashton Kutcher? "Why are you sorry?" I ask. Usually, when people apologize to me, I always like to know what they''re apologizing for, you know, for mutuality of purpose and intention. He opens his mouth to speak but I cut him off. "You stole my other stash of Maltesers in the medicine cabinet, didn''t you? I know it wasn''t the smartest place to hide it, but still, how could you?'''' "No I didn''t steal your stash. Hell, I didn''t even know you had another stash in there, but now that I do¡­'''' he says with a mischievous glint in his eye. "Touch my baby and I will murder you in your sleep." "Okay we''re drifting away from the point here. I''msorryforthreateningyouwithaswitchblade." Huh? ''''What are you saying?'''' "Don''t make me repeat it,'''' he mumbles, "I said I''m sorry for threatening you with a switchblade and for tying you up. It was uncalled for and very immature of me. Ryan and I had a fight and he called me out on my bullshit; told me it was wrong of me to threaten to slice your fingers off,'''' he grimaces. "You know he stopped talking to me, like really talking to me ever since then? Said I had to apologize to you first before he could consider being my friend again." Wow. I-I don''t know what you want me to say Jason." "I''m sorry." "Apology accepted." "Wait really?" he asks doubtfully. I nod. "Yea. Believe it or not, I really do not hold grudges. It''s all water under the bridge, after all there''s no use crying over spilled milk." He searches my face for any hint of insincerity but I give him a small smile. Satisfied, he swims towards the edge of the lake and I follow suit. We get out of the water and I grab a face towel from my bag, put my jeans back on and settle on the ground. "Hey Jason, can I ask you something?" "Shoot.'''' "How long have you been in a gang? Why are you in a gang if you''re rich? Who is Vladmir? Why where you at Sylvia Street that day and why were you injured?'''' "Okay that''s four questions,'''' he points out with his signature smirk. "I''ve been in a gang for three years now and a gangleader for two; that question is personal; Vladmir is a mafia boss I regularly deliver drugs and weapons to; I can''t answer the last question." ''''Why can''t you answer my last question?'''' It''s been bugging me for a long time as to why he was at Sylvia Street that night. I''m guessing it has to do with his gang activity but I can''t be too sure. ''''Because some things are best left unsaid, Princess,'''' his right hand sweeps his hair back and his forehead creases. ''''For safety reasons, it''s best if you not know. You know too much already.'''' Know too much? More like I know nothing at all because let''s be real, it''s like the more I know about him, the less I actually know about him. Jason is like an unsolved mystery: the closer you are to a conclusion, the farther you are from the truth. He sits down next to me and dries his hair with his jacket. "Why are you telling me all this? For all you know, I could snitch to the police and tell them everything.'''' I question. "You won''t do that.'''' "And how do you know that?" "Because if you snitch on me, then I have no choice but to snitch on you." Again with this mantra. What could he possibly know that can be used as leverage against me? I roll my eyes, "I have nothing to hide." He turns to face me, "Really?" "Really." We have a mini stare challenge, neither of us wanting to lose, but he looks away and stared straight ahead again. I won, right? "What''s your biggest fear?" Random but okay. "Death. Losing the ones I love to the cruel hands of death." "My biggest fear is falling in love,'''' he whispers, more to himself than to me but I heard it. That explains the screwing around with anyone with a vagina. I smile and throw a stone into the body of water. "Love is a beautiful thing and it''s nothing to be afraid of. To love is to be human and one must love in order to know what it feels like to be selfless." "So why do the ones I love always leave me?" Again, I don''t think he realized he said that out loud but I hear it and I feel a pang in my chest. He''s hurting, and it doesn''t take a genius to figure that out. His mood is down and his eyes look clouded. I may not know what his home situation is like, or what he''s going through, but I can provide a source of comfort through words, nemesis and petty behaviour aside. "I know what it feels like to be abandoned by someone you love and trust me, it hurts like hell and maybe your situation may not be the same as mine, but you just have to keep it moving and keep it pushing because at the end of the day, it''s their loss, not yours,'''' I give his hand an encouraging squeeze. "They missed out on the opportunity of knowing how awesome you really are." ''''Why are you being so nice to me?'''' ''''I can tell when someone just needs a shoulder to cry on.'''' He looks at me, eyes filled with unshed tears and I smile at him. He inches closer to my face, eyes zoning in on my lips. His right hand caresses my face as he leans in for a kiss, but before he can capture my lips, I turn away so his lips touch the corner of my mouth. ''''Jason-I-we can''t do this.'''' I say. He looks crushed but masks it. "It''s my mistake. I got caught up in the moment is all,'''' he smiles sadly. "It''s getting pretty late so I guess we have to go.'''' "They''ve probably sent out a search party looking for us or something.'''' I joke, trying to lighten the tension a bit. He nods and forces a smile on his face. ''''Yea, let''s go.'''' I know I did the right thing, but why is my heart saying otherwise? Chapter 21 - I.F.L.Y As Grande had promised, Easton, Layla, Kayden and I did have that luxury dinner as a reward. It was fun and nice to be able to talk to other people other than Paris. I take back what I said earlier, not all rich people are snobbish and obnoxious. That''s just Jason. The trip ended all too quickly and we were all back in school by Sunday. I drove home to the reception of Sophie who bombarded me with questions about how the trip went and what I had gotten her. Of course, I got her nothing and she whined about me not loving her enough. We bickered, she stomped to her room and slammed the door while I dragged my luggage to my room. Just another typical day in the Jones'' household. It''s Tuesday and I''m lazying around on the couch with a bag of popcorn while watching The Order on Netflix. Mum''s at work and Sophie is in school which leaves me alone in the apartment. Paris suggested the series to me and said it''d be worth my time and she was right. So far so good, I''m already in Season 2 and I love it, too bad it''s criminally underrated. All day, I''ve been trying to forget about the fact that Jason and I almost¡­you know, kissed, but I can''t. It''s like everytime I close my eyes, I picture his plump lips, wet hair and blue eyes as they inch towards me and it''s driving me crazy. I shouldn''t let it affect me so much, no I really shouldn''t. He doesn''t like me, point blank, period. He was just caught up in the moment that day and THAT happened. I''ve been telling myself that for a while now, but my head refuses to believe it and¡­ My phone rings and I pick it up with a smile. Finally, a wanted distraction. ''''Hey, babe.'''' ''''Hey, beautiful,'''' he answers in a husky tone. ''''You back from that trip of yours?'''' ''''Yea. Came back on Sunday but I zoned out all Monday cause I was exhausted. Sorry I didn''t call you so much. I was really busy.'''' ''''It''s fine, Mel. I understand. How was the trip?'''' ''''It was actually insightful. I didn''t know I could wrestle a 6ft 4 person to the ground to get a reward, but I did it.'''' ''''He laughs over the phone. ''''I''m almost afraid to ask what you mean.'''' ''''It''s nothing to be worried out. Bottom line, I didn''t kill him.'''' ''''Again, should I be worried?'''' ''''You have nothing to fear, Bob.'''' ''''Alright then. So I wanted to know if you''d like to come over for dinner and a movie. I know you like Disney so I got the new Mulan movie. What''d you say?'''' Yes, please. ''''You had me at dinner. Send me your location?'''' ''''Already did. See you soon, babe.'''' ''''Yea, see you soon.'''' .... ''''Remember when we first met?'''' Bob asks. We are on his black leather couch, spooning; my back is pressed up against his chest and he has his hands wrapped around my waist. The live action remake of Mulan is playing on the screen but I barely pay attention to it. ''''Don''t remind me,'''' I groan and he chuckles. ''''What the actual fuck was I doing at a club?'''' ''''Beats me. Why were you there anyways?'''' I smile at the memory. ''''You know my bestie, Paris. She had some VIP tickets to see the resident DJ that night and she coerced me to come. I was so young and immature back then.'''' ''''I never would''ve pegged you for a sixteen year old in that green jumpsuit. Certainly didn''t look like one.'''' ''''That was all Paris'' doing,'''' I grab the remote and decrease the volume to hear myself think for a bit. ''''I didn''t really want to be there but what Paris wants, Paris gets.'''' He gives me a peck on the cheek, his light stubble rubbing against my face. ''''If it wasn''t for that day, who knows what could''ve been.'''' ''''Well,'''' I drag. ''''I still showed up for the job interview.'''' In January, I applied for a job at the diner, Bob''s Eat and Grillz, to help mum out with the bills and be financial independent. It was the first ''big girl'' move I made in a very long time and I was happy to even be considered for an interview. ''''The horrified expression on your face when you realized I was the girl at the club was priceless. You literally threw me out before I even got the chance to explain myself.'''' He presses his jaw against my shoulder. ''''You did lie to me.'''' ''''Not necessarily,'''' I defend. Okay, I did lie but he doesn''t need to know that. ''''I told you my name was Lianna-Melody Lianna Jones. You didn''t expect me to give you my real name, did you?'''' ''''Fair point, but I was so pissed off when I found out,'''' Bob says. I shrug and shift my position a little to get more comfortable. ''''Stranger Danger.'''' ''''It''s our 5 month anniversary,'''' he says with a satisfied tone. ''''Can you believe it''s been 5 months already?" Time goes when you''re in la la land with someone you like. I won''t say I''m in love just yet because it''s too soon, but I''ve been so happy ever since I started dating him. Paris always asks why I always have this glow whenever I talk, and in my head, I''m like. ''''It''s because I have a man.''- a man who likes me, respects me and always puts my feelings into consideration. I guess it comes with the territory of dating an older guy-they''re usually more loving and attentive than the hormonal teenage boys in high school. ''''Anything planned for the big 5?'''' I question. He nods his head. ''''I already planned something, but I can''t tell you. It''s a surprise.'''' I turn to face him and give him a pout. ''''I don''t like surprises,'''' I whine. ''''Tell me now.'''' Bob gives me a quick kiss on the lips. I smile into the kiss and he rubs my hand. ''''I''m sorry, I can''t. You''ll find out soon enough though. But for now, I have a pre anniversary gift.'''' My eyes light up like stars, my eyes beaming with pride. ''''What is it?'''' ''''Be right back.'''' He kisses me again and disappears to a room near the kitchen. This is the first time I''m coming over to his house, and I''ve been so engrossed in the discussion that I didn''t realize how lovely his abode actually is. He lives in a fairly wealthy neighbourhood with houses with the white picket fences and all that jazz you see in the movies. Again, it''s another 360 degree turn from where I live but I''m not complaining. The interior is really nice: He went for a dark, monochromatic theme: dark walls, dark counter, hell, even the doors are coated in black and white. I can make out 3 rooms from my vantage point, two on my left, one in which Bob entered and another on my right which I''d assume is the basement since the door is left unlocked and there''s a staircase descending. The hallway, which is quite spacious, flows into a marble staircase. Off the hallway is a quaint fireplace whose embers are not burning due to it being summer, and the living room, which is housed by dark, leather couches. Have to admit, this place is gorgeous. Bob comes in and he has something behind his back. I try to take a quick peak from the back but he''s not having it. He proceeds towards me with a sneaky smile on his face. ''''Oh, come on.'''' ''''Patience, Mel.'''' He takes a seat next to me on the couch, his hands still behind his back. I contour my face in annoyance and curiosity but he pokes my cheek. ''''Don''t be like that. Here you go.'''' He hands me a cream coloured card with a heart-shaped bow, the inscription ''Melody'' boldly written on it in cursive. I cautiously look at him but he encourages me to open it. I untie the note and there''s a card in it. ''''Read it,'''' he says. ''''Forever a beauty You shine brighter than the diamonds of the world I''m so lucky To have you in my life No one knows what the future holds But one thing is true Melody Lianna Jones There''s no one but you.'''' I close the card with tears in my eyes. Fuck, no one has ever gifted me a card before, talkless of writing sweet-nothings in one. This is so thoughtful and so heartfelt and I''m being all emotional right now, but I can''t help it. I like the gift a lot, and I like him a lot as well. Some girls are impressed when their man buys them like designer bags and shoes, or takes them on trips overseas. That''s fine, but personally, I derive pleasure in the little things, such as a card with a heartfelt note. It''s just how I am and I wouldn''t change it for the world. ''''Happy five-month-aversary, babe. You''re a fucking rockstar.'''' Chapter 22 - PRAYING Sadly, our one week break is over and it''s time to get back to the hustle and bustle of school. Adelaide is buzzing with the news of our test timetable being released. No one ever tells you this, but it''s really hard being a senior in high school: juggling school, work, SAT prep, your social life and college applications is an extreme sport. Speaking of college applications, I''m still undecided as to what I want to study-okay, not really undecided, more like I want to eventually go to law school but I need to have a Bachelor''s degree first. I''ve still not figured out my niche which is a really bad thing considering I''m months away from graduation. Making a mental note to speak to the guidance counsellor, I make my way to my locker and grab my materials for first period. ''''Can you believe this school, Mel,'''' Paris says, stomping angrily towards me. I slam my locker shut and groan in annoyance. ''''You saw the sign board too?'''' ''''Fuck, yea. How can our tests be next week? It makes no flipping sense! First, they make us wear ugly ass uniforms and now this. Outrageous!'''' Our uniforms consist of a white shirt with the school logo embedded on the right side of the shirt and a plaid, pleated, grey skirt for the girls and the boys'' attire is similar, except they have to wear grey slacks. It''s ugly to say the least and I miss wearing whatever the hell I want back at Linkdale. ''''I feel your pain, Paris. I barely understand whatever the fuck Mr Clark is saying in Maths class and I''m running on like four hours of sleep due to homework and college applications.'''' ''''Uggh, don''t remind me of college applications,'''' Paris whines as I hand her a pen. ''''I still don''t know if I want to go to college.'''' ''''You don''t?'''' She shakes her head and I''m surprised because this is news to me. Back when we were in 10th grade, she talked about how much she wanted to be a surgeon just like her dad. What changed? ''''Don''t tell my parents I said that though or they''d ship me to a nunnery or some Catholic private school to ''figure out my life'','''' she air quotes with a hint of sarcasm. ''''My dad wants me to go into the medical field and I''m like taking AP classes and shit, but it''s like, I still don''t know if university is the IT factor for me, you know.'''' I nod in understanding and hug her. She reciprocates this and we pull apart. ''''It''s overwhelming, I know, but don''t sweat it too much. Tell you what? Let''s make an appointment to see the guidance counsellor. Maybe she''d give us some clarity.'''' ''''Makes sense to me.'''' The first bell rings and students are already rushing out of the hallway, scrambling to get to their various classes. Paris and I make our way into the room on the left, next to the janitor''s closet and settle into our favourite seating positions at the back. There are only about seven students in class and the rest start trooping in. ''''If I don''t die of exhaustion or caffeine combustion this week, I''d be a monkey''s uncle,'''' Paris remarks as she gets her writing materials from her handbag. Paris brings this Louis Viton handbag to school instead of a regular backpack because it was a gift from her grandma who passed away last year much to her dismay. I make a mental note to visit Grandma Maggie at the nursing home as I wait for Mr Clark to arrive. ''''Don''t be dramatic. It''s just test week and¡­'''' Paris is no longer paying attention to me but is instead focusing on the door. I turn my attention to her focal point and I can see why she stopped listening to me. He gives her a grin and a wink as he makes his way to the front of the class and she blushes like a lovesick puppy. ''''Am I missing something here?'''' I tease. She snaps out of her daydream and responds. ''''Nope, definitely not.'''' ''''So we''re going to pretend like Ryan did not wink at you and you did not undress him with your eyes?'''' ''''We made out that time at the club.'''' That explains it. ''''And, fuck it was so good. I mean, I thought I had kissed guys but he puts all my exes to shame really. He''s such a good kisser and knows how to use his tongue¡­'''' ''''TMI, Paris.'''' ''''I can''t help it, Mel. I like him a lot and before you say it was a drunken, sloppy kiss, you are my witness, I wasn''t drunk: tipsy, most definitely, but not so out of it to not realize that that was the best kiss I ever had.'''' She holds my hand and squeezes it. ''''Help me, I think I''ve been stung by the love bug.'''' I understand where she''s coming from. I was a lovesick puppy too, and I still am, ever since I started dating Bob. I guess when you just know, you know. ''''I could be your wingman and see if he likes you back, although judging by that wink and the fact that he''s staring at you again, I think the feeling is absolutely mutual.'''' Ryan keeps stealing quick glances at her and I''ve caught him once or twice¡­or five times. ''''You''d do that for me?'''' ''''You''re my main bitch for life. I''d probably steal Saturn for you if I could.'''' I''d gladly do that because I know that she''ll always have my back. We''ve been through a lot together since 8th grade and I''d never trade her for another bestie. ''''I love you, Mel.'''' ''''Ditto.'''' .............. I rush home right after school and send a quick message to Bob to inform him that I won''t be reporting to work all week because of test week. One of the perks of dating your boss: you get to slack off for a while. I''m kidding, it''s not actually slacking off and I''d never take advantage of the fact that Bob and I are dating. I take my job very seriously because I need the money and you have to work for money. No one hands out freebies to anyone in this country. The apartment is empty and I''m glad, not that I was expecting anyone anyways: mum''s at work and I have to pick up Sophie from school in an hour. Without removing my uniform, I settle on the dining area and bring out my Maths textbook. This week is homework-free week and I''m glad because it gives me time to prepare. ''''If you want to get a head start, you might as well start now, Mel.'''' That''s the motivation I need right now. Scratch that, the right motivation is: if I don''t pass, my scholarship might get revoked. The school insists that I remain in the top five of the class and maintain at least eighty percent. So far, I think I''m doing great. Not to brag or anything, I''m currently second in my class rank and it''s been that way since 9th grade. Lee, a classmate of mine from Asian descent always beats me to first position. It''s fucking crazy how that boy is super smart and he may probably end up being our Valedictorian next year when we finally graduate. I can''t wait to graduate and finally be an adult who''s ready to explore the world around her. Also, I can''t wait to get to the point where I don''t have to hide my relationship with Bob. Bridgewood is a small town, and I sure as hell know that they''d gossip, but I really could care less. I''ve stopped giving a fuck about what anyone thinks of me a long time ago and I''m going to chase my happiness. Bob is my happiness and I really see us being together for a long time. I just have to get around telling mum without being thrown out of the house. My life is so complicated. ''''Let''s see here, Permutations and Combinations.'''' I open the big ass textbook and zone my mind in on the numbers even though there''s a ninety nine point nine percent chance I may end up consulting the Indian Maths gurus on Youtube. My phone rings unceremoniously, disturbing my train of thought ''''Weird, it''s an unknown number.'''' I pick it up cautiously. ''''Hello?'''' ''''Hello, is this Melody Jones?"'' a ferminine voice says from the other end. ''''This is she.'''' ''''My name is Denise Porter and I''m calling from Linkdale High. You were registered as the number to call in case of an emergency. Sophie had a mini accident and we''d like you to come and pick her up.'''' Oh no! ''''Is she okay? What''s going on?'''' I rapidly fire at her. My brain is already in panic mode as I grab my keys from the counter. ''''I thinks it''s best you come here, Miss Jones. We''d be expecting you.'''' With that, the line clicks dead and I say a silent prayer. Please be okay, Sophie. Chapter 23 - LUCKY ''''She had an allergic reaction and that triggered her condition,'''' the nurse, Denise Porter informs me. I used to visit the nurse'' office all the time just so I''d skip class back when I was in Linkdale. It hasn''t changed one bit: the twin beds are still at the left corner of the room, the cabinets filled with drugs are still placed on top of a sign post that says ''Linkdale High'' in bold letters, and the fridge is still pretty much the same. ''''Allergic reaction?'''' Sophie is allergic to nuts and I packed her lunch this morning. There were no nuts in there, that''s for sure. ''''Her file says she''s allergic to nuts, right?'''' I nod. ''''Her friend, Ria, brought her in and didn''t say exactly what was wrong with her or how she had access to nuts.'''' I glance at Sophie who is sleeping on the white bed; her face is slightly red and puffy and her hair is sprawled on the pillow. ''''Ria also gave us her bag so we were able to find her medications and administered it to her. Thank you, Ria. ''''I will advise you take her to see your family doctor, just in case there''s something I''m missing.'''' She says with a frown, her forehead creasing with worry. You don''t have to tell me twice. ''''My mum''s a nurse at St John''s so I''d be taking her there immediately.'''' Denise nods and hands me a piece of paper. ''''Remember to show the doctor and your mum this paper. It basically sums up my observations and the drugs administered.'''' ''''Thank you, Nurse Denise.'''' ''''Anytime.'''' ............... Sophie will be fine. At least that''s what Dr Carlos, our family doctor at St John''s hospital says. He gave her an extra layer of medications along with a very strong warning to be mindful of what she puts in her mouth. I''m still wondering how she had access to nuts in the first place but I guess I have to ask her later. Mum almost had a panic attack when I called and told her that Sophie had allergies again. At least this time isn''t too bad. The last time she had an allergic reaction was when she was six and was hospitalized for weeks. I was nine at the time and I remember it being probably one of the scariest moments for our family, considering we were still trying to navigate our way through Sophie''s diagnosis of Type A Sephiligitis. Sadly, there''s no cure yet but there are medications she has to use for the rest of her life in order to lessen the symptoms. ''''Mel, do you want me to order pizza or Chinese?'''' Mum asks from the kitchen. She got off work early after the whole Sophie fiasco and I''m guessing she doesn''t want to cook anything. ''''Chinese please.'''' ''''Coming right up.'''' I face the TV with a frown on my face. I really should be reading right now considering our test is next week but I can''t bring myself to actually focus. There''s a lot of things going on in my head right now: Jason, Sophie, most especially Sophie and then Jason. Why did he try to kiss me that night? ''''What''s on your mind, sweetie?'''' Mum joins me on the couch wearing her night robe with a cup of green tea in her hands. How she can even stomach that drink or ''detox water'' as she calls it is beyond me. I''ve only tasted it once and I almost puked in my mouth. It has no flavour whatsoever and tastes like¡­herbs. I''d just stick to my Pepsi and Lemonade. ''''Nothing much,'''' I deflect. ''''Just school stuff.'''' And Jason. ''''Tests are coming up real soon and I need to start studying.'''' ''''Ah, I see,'''' she nods in understanding and takes a sip of her tea. ''''Don''t worry, you''ll be fine. You''re a hard worker so I know you''ll pull through.'''' She searches my face dilligently. ''''Are you sure that''s all that''s bothering you? I''m your mum so you know you can tell me anything.'''' I smile a little. ''''I''m fine mum, don''t worry.'''' Liar. ''''You know you''ve never been the best of liars, Melody Lianna Jones.'''' Uh-oh, she pulls out the full name. ''''I birthed you so I know you better than you know yourself. If it''s your sister''s issue that''s bothering you, then stop worrying. Like Dr Carlos said, Sophie will be fine and just needs to be mindful of what she eats.'''' I nod. ''''Speaking of mindful, how did she get nuts in the first place? We don''t keep nuts in the house.'''' Ever since Sophie had her first allergic reaction that got her hospitalized, Mum''s had this ''war against nuts'' thing going on. Peanut butter, Chocolates with nuts in it, you name any ''nutty'' product, we don''t have it around the house. ''''I packed her lunch this morning so I don''t know how she got it and the nurse didn''t say much only that her friend, Ria brought her to the nurse''s office.'''' ''''Hmm. I''ll ask her about it later.'''' The doorbell rings and mum jumps a bit. ''''Must be the delivery man. See if you can get your sister to come down for dinner, yea?'''' ''''Roger that.'''' I trudge up the stairs and make a left for Sophie''s bedroom. Knocking slightly, I enter and see that her lights are on, but she''s still asleep. As usual, the purple covers are off her body and lying haphazardly on the floor while she''s sleeping in a horizontal position with her pajamas on. I giggle slightly and pick up the covers. Folding it neatly, and placing it on her reading chair, I proceed to arrange her slightly messy room. I''m a neat freak, don''t judge me. A couple of her fountain pens on her reading desk are knocked down to the ground, along with her school books which so happens to be scattered on the floor at the foot of her bed. ''''What are you doing?'''' I turn my head to an already awake Sophie who is yawning. Luckily her face is no longer swollen and has regained that brown sugar glow that she rocks effortlessly. ''''Cleaning.'''' I pick up the books from the floor and place them on her mahogany desk. ''''Since you don''t want to.'''' She narrows her eyes. ''''Mum ordered Chinese for dinner so it''s time to eat.'''' ''''She jumps out of the bed and combs her hair with her hands, a bright smile prominent on her face. ''''It''s been so long since we actually had take out food.'''' ''''Yea. I''m pretty shocked that Mum actually suggested it.'''' Mum''s been on this Keto diet for a while now, and when she''s on a diet, Sophie and I are automatically on a diet as well which means no take out food, no pizza and no junk food. If you check our freezer, you''d only see vegetables and fruits, and the occasional Maltesers and Kit Kat bars. Newsflash, the only reason why Sophie and I are even allowed to have those is because we promised to do house chores for a week. It''s been a tough time in the Jones'' household. ''''Speaking of food, I wanted to ask you something before Mum beats me to it,'''' I start. ''''How did you have access to nuts?'''' She hangs her head low on the ground, the tiles seeming to be more interesting than my question. ''''Well?'''' I ask impatiently. ''''Mum''s waiting downstairs.'''' ''''RiagaveittomeandIateit,'''' she mumbles. ''''Excuse you?'''' She finally raises her head and looks at me with guilt in her eyes. ''''Ria gave it to me and I ate it. It was a chocolate bar and I didn''t read the label so I didn''t know if it had nuts in it. It''s not Ria''s fault too because she didn''t know that I had an allergy. I''m sorry Mel and please don''t tell Mum.'''' she pleads. ''''Apology accepted and you had Mum and I super worried because God knows what could''ve happened. Remember to thank your friend, Ria?'''' she nods. ''''Right, Ria, for me and please be careful of what you put in your mouth. For your sake.'''' ''''Yea, because I have Type A Sephiligitis, I know,'''' she says sadly. ''''You know, this disease sucks and I wonder what I ever did to God to make him hate me.'''' ''''Hey,'''' I warn lightly. ''''God doesn''t hate you, Soph. How could he ever hate you? You''re one of the sweetest people I know.'''' We''re not really religious, but when I was younger, we used to go to church every Sunday. However everything changed once... That''s a story for another day. ''''We may not go to church anymore, but I know He loves you so much and that''s why you''re alive today. Think about the almost death experiences you''ve had, but here you are, talking to me.'''' She smiles a little. ''''I have dodged a bullet so many times, haven''t I?'''' ''''Yep, and it''s all thanks to God. Now, I may not know why humans have diseases and fall sick, but what I do know is you''re loved Soph.'''' She gives me a hug and I hug her back. ''''I love you Melly Mel.'''' ''''Love you too. But call me that again and I''m seizing your iPad.'''' Chapter 24 - ROYALS Can you believe it''s Friday? Well it is and the whole week has been nothing but a blur. I skipped school on Tuesday to take care of Sophie since she was still recovering, resumed on Wednesday to Paris telling me about how the teachers were going on and on about how important test week is, spent the better part of Thursday in the library because it was a half day and that leaves us to, well today. Guess where I am? English Literature class with Mrs Gomez Do I want to get out of here? Most definitely. Okay, I love English Lit, it''s one of my favourite subjects but I don''t need any help passing it. Not to brag again, but I''ve maintained an A+ for three years now and I''m showing no signs of slowing down. ''''Alright class, don''t forget to read Ode to a Nightingale by John Keats," Mrs Gomez reiterates for like the umpteenth time. Seriously, if it''s going to come out in the test, just say so. "It''s highly important that you read and understand that poem thoroughly." The bell rings, signalling the end of the day and I breathe a huge sigh of relief. Everyone scrambles out of their seats, desperate to leave class because it''s Friday and no one wants to be stuck in school longer than necessary on a Friday. ''''Where are you headed?"'' Paris asks as we make our way to her locker, passing the sea of students. ''''Probably the library to get some reading done. You?'''' She pouts and opens her locker. ''''I''m going home because you know I can''t read in the library. I don''t know how you do it. It''s just too serious and not for me.'''' I smile and shake my head a bit. Paris hates the library. She says it''s ''too serious'' but I know it''s only a front. I''m highly observant and perceptive when it comes to behavioural patterns of people and I know for a fact that she feels intimidated by the calibre of people that actually go there. She thinks it''s only for ''smart people.'' Paris is smart, and I keep telling her that. She just needs to put in a little more effort to be in the top ten in our class rank. ''''Are you sure you don''t want to come with me?'''' I question in a bid to persuade her. She nods her head and I sigh in resignation. ''''It''s a nerd fest in there and I do not want to be a part of that,'''' she jokes. ''''Besides, I really have to catch up on Economics because I barely know what Mr Finkle is talking about in that class. Test week is stressing me out.'''' Test week is stressing all of us out. ''''I feel you, boo. But don''t worry, it''s just test week, not exams,'''' I reassure her. ''''It''ll all pan out. All we need to do is study.'''' ''''I agree.'''' Paris looks at her watch and curses. ''''Shit, it''s 3:30 and I forgot I had to meet Miss Fowler.'''' She closes her locker hurriedly and waves a goodbye to me, running down the hallway and shoving people in the process. I make my way outside, bag on my shoulder and phone in hand as I see a text message from Bob asking me how my test prep is going. I haven''t been to work in a while due to my tests coming up and Sophie being sick so I guess he''s just concerned. As he should be because he''s my boyfriend. I send a quick text to him saying that I''m going to the library. Heading towards the sidewalk, I cross over to the student''s parking lot and make my way to Cameron. Opening him up, I dump my bag in the back seat and follow suit. Closing the door, I open the bag and sift out the books I want to read at the library. We have Algebra and Eng Lit on Monday so that''s where my energy is going to be focused on. I hear a tap on my left-side window and I look up to see who it is. Jason Blunt. He knocks again and I furrow my eyebrows at him. Truth be told, I haven''t seen him all week, not that I''m looking for him. I unlock the car and make my way out from the right and join him. He has on his custom made Adiddas Adelaide track suit and ball cap, a gym bag slung on his shoulder which means he''s probably headed for basketball practice. ''''May I help you?'''' I question, not in a rude way, more of in a curious way. After the ''almost kiss'', I didn''t think he''d want to see me again because of how awkward it''ll be. If I''m being honest, I''m really trying my best to be impassive and cool when all I want to do is head back inside the car and cringe in my seat. How do you hold a conversation with a guy you almost kissed (he initiated the kiss) and who so happens to be your nemesis? ''''So um,'''' he starts, his body shifting his weight from one leg to another. Is he nervous? The King of Adelaide is nervous to talk to me? Well, I''ll be damned. ''''How''ve you been?"'' ''''Good,'''' I nod. ''''Really good. You?'''' ''''Great.'''' Cue awkward silence. I lean against the car door and he bites his lip, his ball cap blocking me from seeing his face. Well, it is still summer so I understand the need for the ball cap, but it''s evening already. Might as well get rid of it. ''''Is there something you wanted to say?'''' I ask with a hint of impatience. ''''Not to be rude, it''s just that our test is next week and I have to head to the library.'''' That snaps him out of his daze. ''''Right, so I wanted to, you know, thank you for what you said the other day back at the hotel when we were in the¡­you know.'''' Wow, he''s actually thanking me. I''m not dreaming. Did they put something in his water because first he apologized to me and now he''s thanking me? I must be the luckiest girl in Adelaide. ''''It''s fine really.'''' As long as we don''t mention ''you know what'', then it''s fine. ''''I would have done that for anyone, honestly.'''' ''''Yea, but still, Thank you.'''' ''''You''re welcome.'''' From his shoulder, I spot Mariah, clad in her cheer outfit, heading towards us and I narrow my eyes. ''''Your girlfriend is headed this way,'''' I inform him. ''''I don''t think she''d like it if we''re seen together.'''' He looks confused. ''''I don''t have a girlfriend.'''' ''''Sorry your fuck-'''' ''''Hey Jay Jay,'''' Mariah announces her presence and loops her arm into his. ''''I was looking for you.'''' Guess she didn''t follow my advice. She sizes me up and down with her blue eyes and fakes a smile, probably to please Jason. ''''Hey, Mel.'''' Not today, Satan. I give her a fake smile of my own and return the greeting. ''''You have practice right now, don''t you?"" she says, stating the obvious as she tries to make herself look cute by blinking her eyes rapidly. If you have apollo, Mariah, just say that. ''''I was hoping we could go together since it''s the same way and all. We should head there now. Coach Blake will throw a fit if you''re late since you''re our All Star captain and the states championship is coming up.'''' ''''Yea, but I...'''' I unlock my car door and bring out the already selected books for the library. All the while, I could feel Jason''s eyes watching me. Putting the books on top of the car, I lock it, grab the books and head towards the direction of the library without giving them a second glance. I do not have time for Jason and Mariah''s situationship today. ......¡­ The library is packed, as it should be, and I barely get a space to settle down but I do anyways and get right into trying to solve Algebra. As I open the textbook, I realize that I may or may not be deceiving myself. I do not understand this shit at all. I really should have invested in getting a tutor because at the rate I''m going, I may not pass Algebra. ''''Fuck,'''' I curse silently with my head on the table ''''Long time, no speak, Mel.'''' I raise my head up in time to see a familiar floppy brown hair that I haven''t seen in forever. ''''Easton, it''s been a while. How are you?'''' Easton and I don''t attend all of the same classes. I believe we only have two classes together, so I don''t see him as much. ''''I''ve been kicking it. You?'''' ''''Great. Don''t you have practice today?'''' He is the co-captain of the basketball team so I''d expect him to be with Jason and Coach Blake practicing for the states championship like Mariah said. He smiles mischievously. ''''I do, but I may or may not have told Coach Blake I pulled a hamstring.'''' Boys. ''''Don''t tell him I said that though. He''d feed my dick to the vultures.'''' he whispers. I make a motion of zipping my lips and he gives me a thumbs up. ''''Hey,'''' I start. ''''Do you happen to know Algebra?'''' ''''I''m in the Maths Decathlon, so yea, I do.'''' I can''t believe I forgot Easton is on the Maths Decathlon team. Seriously, it would have saved me a lot of time and energy. They''ve held an unbeaten record for two straight years now and are poised to go for the nationals next year. A basketball player with brains, I like it...a lot. ''''You''re literally a life saver, Easton.'''' ''''You need help with something?'''' ''''You have no idea.'''' Chapter 25 - THE WEEKEND Turns out Easton is an excellent techer. We spend about three hours in the library and he gives me a rundown of all the topics we''ve been doing in Algebra, helps me memorize formulas and even recites mnemonics to use in case I forget a particular formula. I think I''m confident enough to ace Algebra come Monday. More like B-ce it. ''''Mel, mum said you should put the clothes in the dryer,'''' Sophie yells from downstairs. Saturday equals cleaning day which means Sophie and I slated to do laundry and make sure the house is spotless. We did make a promise to mum. ''''No, she didn''t. She told you to do it,'''' I yell back. ''''She literally just told you to do it and you want to pass it on to me.'''' Kids. ''''You''re so annoying, Mel.'''' ''''Right back at you, Sophie.'''' I move my position from the bed to my reading table and take out my glasses from its case. Fun fact: I started using glasses when I was ten because I''m shortsighted. Over the years, my sight has improved but I still use it from time to time when I''m using my laptop or when I''m reading. And also when I can''t find something that is super important. For example, I can''t find my copy of Ode to a Nightingale and now I''m freaking the fuck out. Ode to a Nightingale, where are you? .... I did eventually find my Ode to a Nightingale. It was gently hiding under my bed along with a pair of fluffy slippers I swore I left at Paris'' house. It''s currently 12:00pm and I''m mentally exhausted. I''ve being studying for three hours straight, with no interruptions, thank God, and I''m beat. I need a snack. Trudging downstairs, I make my way to the kitchen and pass by Sophie in the living room watching some show on Netflix. I''m starting to think she''s obsessed with that streaming service. ''''Where''s mum?"'' I ask her as I bring out a bag of Doritos from the drawer and my signature Maltesers chocolate. ''''In her room," she responds, not taking her eyes away from the laptop. ''''Don''t you have homework?'''' ''''Who has homework on a weekend?'''' Every normal student in this country. ''''Tests?'''' ''''Upper week.'''' ''''Chores?'''' ''''Done it. Now will you shut it and let me watch Julie and the Phantoms in peace?'''' Sophie snaps in irritation and I go back to what I was doing with a smirk. Annoying her brings me so much joy. I grab a plastic plate from the rack and pour a quarter of the tortilla snack on it along with the chocolate. As I grab a bottle of water from the freezer, the doorbell rings. ''''Sophie, can you get that?"'' Mum yells from upstairs. ''''On it.'''' She uncrosses her legs and heads to the door while I stick my neck out to try and see who it is. I''m not expecting anyone and I don''t think Mum is expecting anyone either. She barely has friends (don''t tell her I said that though) and even if she does, I wouldn''t know because I haven''t seen anyone introduce themselves as Mum''s friend before in all my seventeen years of existing on this planet. I really should tell her to go out more and experience life because she''s not getting any younger. Her life shouldn''t revolve around just taking care of Sophie and I alone. She needs to just let loose and have fun. ''''Mel. You might want to come to the door. Now.'''' Sophie yells with urgency. I drop my plate and water and head to the door and my jaw slacks open. Like literally slacks open, so much so that I almost choke on a stray bug. ''''Isn''t that the guy you went all Grey''s Anatomy on?"'' Sophie remarks and I shoot her a look to zip it. I don''t like to recall that day at all because it was probably one of the scariest days of life. I honestly thought he was going to die in my hands and I''d like go to jail for manslaughter. ''''Try not to mention that in front of Mum,'''' I warn. ''''I mean it.'''' She sticks her tongue out and turns her attention to the boys in front of us. Sophie may have run her mouth to her about how I brought in a bleeding man and ''went all Grey''s Anatomy'' but she doesn''t know who it was exactly and I''d like to keep it that way. The last thing I need is to play a game of twenty questions. I blink once, then twice, then the third time just so I''m seeing right. ''''What is going on?'''' ''''Hey, Mel,'''' Ryan answers for the duo, a backpack on his shoulder. ''''I know this is completely unexpected and I know you have no reason whatsoever to help us but we need your help.'''' Sophie glances at me and I shrug. ''''Go on.'''' ''''We''re failing English-Lit,'''' Ryan and Jason say at the same time. Yes, you heard right. Jason is at my door again, only this time he''s not badly bruised and I will never ever stitch a human being up again. I fold my arms across my chest with a frown on my face. ''''How is that my problem?'''' ''''It''s not,'''' Jason responds hurriedly. ''''But you''re literally the smartest person in English-Lit and the only one we can turn to right now.'''' I snort out loud. What happened to Mariah or Bea or the rest of the basketball team? Jason isn''t the sharpest toolbox in the shed but he does maintain average grades, as for Ryan, I''m quite surprised he''s failing English Lit considering how well we did on our History project. ''''We were hoping you could tutor us, just for a bit?'''' Ryan pleads with his eyes. ''''If we fail this class, Blake will drop us from the team.'''' ''''Again, not my problem. Have a lovely day, boys.'''' I proceed to close the door but Mum stops me. Where did she come from? ''''Melody Lianna Jones, that is not how we treat guests.'''' she reprimands. She turns to the duo and smiles brightly, her pearly whites fading into view. ''''Excuse her rude, boys, she probably woke up on the wrong side of the bed.'''' Gee, thanks for having my back, Mum. ''''I assume you both are her friends from school?'''' ''''Yes ma''am,'''' Ryan responds eagerly. How about no! Jason is definitely not a friend and Ryan is an acquaintance who was going to turn into a friend but has now been demoted to somebody I used to know because of this shit. A little heads up would have been nice before you bombard me with tutoring duties. Ryan has my number so I wonder why he couldn''t have called first. ''''We tried calling her phone but it was switched off,'''' Ryan explains to my mum. I nod in understanding but I''m still annoyed. Usually, when I''m reading, I switch off my phone to avoid distractions-phone calls, emails and messages. ''''I didn''t know she had friends other than Paris,'''' Mum says, impressed. I didn''t know that too Mum but apparently that''s the case. I shoot them both a dirty look and they give me a sheepish smile. ''''It''s nice to see that she''s expanding her circle of friends and any friend of hers is welcome in my home.'''' Are you kidding me? ''''Come in. Sophie will take you to the living room.'''' They both high-five each other and I resist the urge to roll my eyes. ''''Melody, come with me please.'''' She pulls me to the closet where we keep junk near the front door and closes it. ''''What was that, Mum?" ''''I should be asking you that. Why were you rude to them?"'' ''''Because I do not like them,'''' I say like it''s the most obvious thing in the world. ''''Okay, one I almost like, but the other I absolutely can''t stand. Mum don''t you see that we don''t run in the same social circles? They''re the popular and rich ones and I''m not. They literally could have asked anyone of their popular friends to tutor them, so why me?'''' Seriously, why me? Mum smiles. ''''Because you''re smart and they know you''ll do a good job. Besides, where''s your Southern hospitality?'''' Down the drain along with my hatred for green tea. ''''They look like nice boys so it wouldn''t hurt to tutor them for a bit.'''' Nice? Mum, they''re gangleaders and one of them threatened me, the fuck? ''''Besides, we all need to help ourselves every once in a while. It''s a sign of love.'''' ''''If we help every stray cat on the street, Mum, we might as well open an animal shelter.'''' ''''Be nice,'''' she warns lightly and I groan. ''''Why do they need my help? They''re rich enough to hire a Literature Professor if they want to.'''' ''''But they didn''t and that''s why they came to you. Doesn''t that mean something to you?'''' Um, yes it means they want to irritate me. ''''If not for anything,'''' she starts. ''''Do it for your applications. Colleges like to hear that you volunteered your time and energy to help others.'''' Looking at it from that angle, it does make sense. ''''If you say so,'''' I mumble. ''''Just for college.'''' ''''Don''t do that, Mel. I''m sure you''ve needed help recently and someone came to your rescue.'''' ''''Well,'''' I drawl. Easton did help me with Algebra so I guess I could help them with English-Lit. How hard can tutoring be? I''ve tutored Sophie before so it should be a breeze. ''''That''s the spirit,'''' Mum encourages and squeezes my shoulder. ''''I''ll bring some hot chocolate for y''all.'''' Chapter 26 - LEAN ON ME ''''Let''s start with the basics,'''' I say as they both look at me with confusion and curiosity. We''re currently in the dining area and they are seated across from me. Notepads, textbooks, reading materials and pens are sprawled on the table along with their bookbags. ''''Mrs Gomez said out test would be based on poetry right?''''They nod in affirmation. ''''Good. So far, we''ve discussed three poems: Ode to a Nightingale by John Keats, Crossing the Bar by Lord Tennyson and The Schoolboy by William Blake. What exactly do you need help in? They both pause for a minute before Jason responds. ''''Definitely, the Ode thing you just said.'''' ''''Ode to a Nightingale.'''' ''''Yea that.'''' ''''And if you can briefly explain the others, it''ll be highly appreciated.'''' Ryan adds hesitantly in a bid to not test my patience. I smile a bit and he visibly relaxes. Jason avoids my gaze, looking at everything, from the tables, to the pictures on the wall to the fruit basket. Is there something on my face? ''''First thing''s first,'''' I start. ''''In order to know about the poem we need to know about the poet himself. John Keats was a Romantic poet born in the 16th century and¡­'''' ''''What''s a Romantic poet?'''' Ryan interjects. ''''Do they like write poems about love and stuff?'''' ''''Not quite. Romantic poets are those who wrote during the Romantic era. I don''t want to go full on nerd on you, but the Romantic era was a cultural and intellectual movement that originated in Europe towards the end of the 18th century. That era was characterized by individualism and poetry of that era started to take on a more human form, not that poetry of the 18th century wasn''t like that, but with the Romantic era, it was different. Emotions such as awe, horror and admiration were highlighted. Some poets focused their writing on eulogizing nature as seen in the works of William Wordsworth and P.B Shelley while others focused on the supernatural like Edgar Allen Poe and Nathaniel Hawthorne.'''' They both give me blank stares like I''m speaking in a foreign language and I sigh. ''''And you don''t know who they are.'''' They nod wordlessly and I silently shake my head. Wordsworth, Hawthorne, Poe and Shelley may not be in our curriculum this year but Mrs Gomez did mention them when she was giving an introductory class on Romantic poetry. It peaked my interest so I ended up Googling poems written by these individuals and found them fascinating to say the least. To think that such words of wisdom came from humans just like me is really inspirational. I can only aspire to be like these wonderful poets. Mum comes around from the kitchen carrying a tray with mugs of hot chocolates. She settles it down in the middle of the table and we say a quick thank you to her and continue. ''''They''re not important,'''' I say calmly. ''''All you need to know is that they are Romantic poets and John Keats happens to be one of them.'''' I check the time on my phone briefly. ''''Okay, so do you have a printed copy of the poem?'''' ''''Yea,'''' Ryan says and stretches his right hand to get a rumpled piece of paper from the side of the bag. Jason brings out a folded paper from his manila file and settles it on the table. ''''Great. FYI, I started re-reading the analysis of the poem yesterday. It''s been a while so I''m a little rusty.'''' Jason gives me a sideway smile, his aqua blues firmly planted on mine. I give a sideway simile of my own, my hands gripping the paper in front of me. You know, it should be a crime for someone''s son to actually look this good. Jason always gives off this I-just-rolled-out-of-bed-but-I-have-money-vibe which on anyone would have looked repulsive, but on him, it''s making my stomach turn in a good way. And again, that is very very bad. Ryan coughs loudly and we both look away. I clear my throat loudly and he grabs a fountain pen. Ryan has a knowing look on his face and I know he had seen what had transpired between us but says nothing. ''''Right,'''' I say after a beat. ''''Ode to a Nightingale is a regular ode with eight stanzas and a regular rhyme scheme. Basically, the poem explains how Keats is in a state of discomfort and he envies the imagined happiness of the nightingale. Keats longs for wine to numb his senses and take him out of his misery per se. He wants to be in the world of the nightingale because in his delusion, he thinks the nightingale is without troubles and worries which, when you think about it, makes sense because he says that his life is full of pain.'''' They nod their heads and I continue. ''''Add this to your fun facts about John Keats: He died of tuberculosis at the age of twenty-five.'''' ''''That''s horrible,'''' Ryan sympathizes, his face downcast. ''''He never got to experience life fully.'''' ''''Indeed. So you kinda see where he''s coming from when he says he wants to be in the world of the nightingale. Thinking about it thoroughly, don''t we all want to be in the world of the nightingale? I''d trade a world full of happiness and love for this dump of a world we''re living in right now.'''' And I put that on everything. ... I spend the better part of two hours explaining to Ryan and Jason the importance of the poem and why John Keats actually wrote the poem. We also discussed the various themes and the significance of the Nightingale in the poem. After the ''class'' they seemed satisfied enough and even took notes down which caught me by surprise. I guess being on the basketball team is a huge deal to them. Of course it''s important to them, one''s the captain and the other is...well not captain but does a really good job as a small forward from what I heard. Also, let''s be real, their popularity cred would totally diminish and they''d be shamed all through school if they fail. While I do not want that to happen, it''d be funny to see the roles being reversed for once. ''''You did good, sweetie,'''' Mum says as she joins me on the dining table. Jason and Ryan left a while before dinner with an external amount of gratitude to my mum. I didn''t think Jason could be polite, but he was kissing my mum''s ass a few hours ago. Of course, mum being who she is, invited them to come over at any time. ''''I''m proud of you.'''' ''''I''m proud of me too.'''' I did a good deed today so that should score me some extra points in heaven, right? ''''You put pettiness aside and helped out your school friends,'''' I give her a pointed look and she corrects herself. ''''I mean acquaintances.'''' Better. ''''I raised you well, Mel,'''' she says with a satisfied smile and a look as if reminiscing about the past. She really did raise Sophie and I well. I would never trade my mum for anything in the world. When my dad left and decided that being a parent is too much work, mum picked up the slack and made sure that we were taken care of and we didn''t want for anything. Even if Sophie and I wanted something and she couldn''t afford it at the moment, she''d make sure that she''ll still get it, albeit at a later date. We may not be rich or have the luxuries of the world, but fuck those, I have my sister and my mum and that''s enough for me to die a happy teenager. I do not want to die at all, at least not now, but you get my point. ''''That boy, the one with the chestnut hair?'''' ''''Jason?'''' ''''Yea, him. He looks very familiar. I can''t put my finger on it but I feel like I have met him before,'''' Mum says with a frown on her face. ''''Maybe I''ve seen him at the mall or something but I know him from somewhere.'''' ''''Maybe you remember him at the yearly parents-teachers conference?'''' I suggest. She shrugs. ''''Maybe.'''' ''''When you''re done, turn off all the electrical appliances and check if the doors are locked. I don''t want another burglary incident,'''' she mentions with a chill in her voice. Last year, our apartment was burglarized. They stole valuable family heirlooms, including all the jewellery that Grandma Maggie passed down to mum, money and a few trinkets that Grandpa Harry gave her on her wedding day. Long story short, it was a devastating day, we filed a police report and the culprits have not been caught. Fuck the justice system. ''''Sure.'''' ''''Goodnight, Mel. Don''t stay up late or you''d have brain fart.'''' I snort and she squeezes my shoulder. Making a left, I hear her footsteps trudging up the stairs until they were no longer audible. A message pops up on my notifications. Unlocking my phone, I open it and see that it''s from an unknown number. J.B: Thanks for today. I beam a little and close the phone, taking in the days '' events in one breath. What a day! Chapter 27 - HEART OF GLASS Test week is old news. It came and went by faster than the speed of light along with Adelaide tenagers'' apprehension as to what their grades would be. I wish Jason and Ryan nothing but the best in English-Lit and I hope they ace it because I''d feel like a failure as a teacher if they get less than a B. It''s funny how teenagers-or should I say humans-are so fickle minded. All it takes is a little bit of juicy gossip or a present distraction to take their minds off important matters. ''''Phaedra is pregnant.'''' Paris announces as we make our way to our lunch table. Sarah, Taylor, Derek and Easton are already seated and talking animatedly amongst themselves. Sarah, Taylor and Derek have always sat at the same lunch table that Paris and I frequent for as long as I can remember. We call it ''our'' table because no one bothers to sit there, asides from our group, probably because we''ve ''staked our claim'' on it. The table is at a corner, a few feet away from the vending machine and water dispenser, yes I said water dispenser (this school is loaded) so it makes it easy for us to grab a snack or water whenever we please. Easton is a new recruit to the table. He joined our table a week ago, which by the way is utterly suspicious considering the fact that he seats with Jason and the rest of the basketball team at the centre table. I made no mention of his sudden change of heart and eating position because he did help me with Algebra and he seemed to get along well with everybody. ''''Who told you that?'''' ''''Get with the program, Melody. It''s all everyone is talking about.'''' She settles her tray of roasted lamb and caesar salad on the table. ''''Hey, guys.'''' They all mumble ''hey''s'' at our direction and continue whatever it is they were talking about before we arrived. ''''Phaedra is pregnant and the rumour going around school is that Jason is the father.'''' Sarah says in an animated manner, her dark hair, which she fixed into a ponytail, bounces with each gesticulation she makes. I nearly choke on my water. ''''What the fuck!'''' I exclaim in shock. I quickly clear my throat, one because water accidentally makes its way down my throat, and two because they all turn their heads to look at me. ''''What? None of you are surprised that Jason is a potential baby daddy?'''' ''''Oh, we''re shocked alright,'''' Paris says with a hint of amusement. ''''Although your reaction was rather¡­shocking.'''' I give her a ''don''t start'' look and she shrugs lightly with a smirk on her face. ''''Excuse me for being surprised that a classmate of ours could potentially have a kid next year,'''' I retort back. Now, I know Jason sleeps around with a lot of girls, but I didn''t think he''d be stupid enough to leave a loophole, if you know what I mean. I''m no expert in the sex department, but I''m pretty sure there are such things as condoms and birth control. Last week, in health class, we were all given condoms to take home along with a very strong lecture about why having unprotected sex is disastrous. ''''Poor Jason,'''' says Derek as he adjusts his thick rimmed glasses. ''''Now I see why they say you need to strap it before you tap it because I can''t imagine being a daddy at my age. I''d literally freak the fuck out.'''' I snort out loud and take a forkful of salad. ''''Does that look like a face that cares?'''' I nod my head towards Jason''s table. He, along with Ryan, and some others from the basketball team are seated at the popular table, talking about something I don''t care about. Of course, there''s Mariah, being more desperate than a housewife, latching on to Jason''s arm and tracing her manicured fingers on his lower body. She, along with Lianna and Stella, laugh out loud at something that was said. Jason and I make eye contact for a brief moment, but I divert my eyes quickly so I don''t start feeling things I''m not supposed to be feeling in the first place. Plus, he''s a rumoured baby daddy which makes it even more of a reason to stay away. I do not want to be caught in baby mama drama. ''''Poor Jason?"" Sarah questions with all the sarcasm in the world. ''''He''s a player and we all know that.'''' Some of us nod in agreement. ''''What you should be saying, Derek is Poor Phaedra. If the rumours have any substance, her life is about to take a dramatic turn and I don''t know if it''s for the worse or for the better. Having a kid as a teenager is no joke. In fact, I swore off boys in general once I started watching Teen Mom on MTV. I think it has scarred me for life,'''' she shudders. ''''Not to mention, Phaedra''s parents are literally going to kill her. Her dad is a pastor and her mum''s a senator. Her dad would probably have had a heart attack by now considering the fact that sex outside of marriage is a big no no in the Bible.'''' ''''That is true.'''' My family and I may not frequent churches nowadays, but I still remember some of the things that were preached to us, one of which is sex before marriage is a sin. A lot of teenagers have sex before marriage, a lot of Adelaide teenagers have sex before marriage, hence the reason for the mandatory health class, so they don''t care about what the Bible says. Most of them aren''t even religious. But, despite the fact that I don''t go to church, that notion of no sex before marriage has always stuck with me for some reason and is the main reason why I refuse to have sex with Bob. I want my first time to mean something, you know? I don''t want some lousy hookup at a bar or a drunken one-night stand at a high school party. Sex, to me, should be organic, and it should be with someone I love¡­and potentially marry. ''''Guess being a basketball groupie ain''t shit after all,'''' Taylor says with an eye roll. ''''They make it look like it''s all fun and games hanging around the popular table and being a handbag to basketball players who don''t give a fuck about them, but guess who''s laughing now?'''' She flips her pink dyed hair to the side. ''''Of course, no offence, Easton.'''' Easton has been noticeably silent the whole discussion. He doesn''t talk a lot, but he''d always chip in a word or two during our conversations. I doubt he heard Taylor''s remarks because he''s poking at his roasted lamb with a fork, a frown now visibly prominent on his face. I nudge him silently with my elbow and he blinks. ''''Sorry, what where we saying?'''' ''''Are you okay?"'' I ask, my tone laced with nothing but concern. It''s not like Easton to space out at all. ''''Yea, man,'''' Derek adds. ''''Are you straight? Because you blanked out on us.'''' ''''I''m good,'''' he replies with a forced smile. ''''I''m just worried about Phaedra and the rumours going on around school because I''ve known her since we were kids.'''' That seems to convince the others and they change the topic, but it doesn''t convince me. ...... Classes are over now and I''m heading to work but I happen to catch a certain someone I''ve been itching to question ever since lunch. His behaviour was odd, almost like there was something that was bothering him, and it has something to do with the Phaedra situation¡­I think. I''m not entirely sure and my postulations may be wrong , but it wouldn''t hurt to ask. ''''Hey, Easton,'''' I greet and tap him on the shoulder. He gives me a small smile. ''''Do you have a minute?"'' I ask. ''''Sure, what''s up?'''' ''''In private,'''' I whisper. ''''These walls talk and they speak volumes.'''' He chuckles a little. ''''You wanna talk in my car?'''' he offers. ''''Yes, please.'''' ''''Alright, let me grab my keys.'''' ......¡­.. ''''So?'''' I start awkwardly. God, this conversation was all planned in my head. But now that we''re here in his car, I can''t seem to form the words. I don''t want to be intrusive. We may be friends, but our bond isn''t close to what Paris and I have, at least not yet. At the same time however, I can''t overlook the fact that something is going on with him. ''''So?"'' he asks, amused by my silence. ''''You summoned me, and now I have beckoned your call,'''' Easton jokes. ''''Spit it out. I won''t bite.'''' ''''Promise you wouldn''t get offended?'''' ''''Scout''s honour,'''' he pledges. ''''You were a boys'' scout?'''' ''''Na. I just think it''s cool when people say it in movies. It gives the conversation an air of seriousness and my guess is this is going to be a serious conversation since we''re in the student''s parking lot.'''' I laugh a little at that. ''''You''re right. This is a serious conversation and I don''t want to be rude or anything or overstep my boundary but¡­'''' ''''Melody,'''' he puts his right hand on his chest. ''''Breathe.'''' I take a deep, long breath. ''''So I noticed you were a bit down when the Phaedra situation came up. Just wanted to know if you are okay and if there''s anything I can help you with.'''' ''''You caught that, huh?" I nod wordlessly. ''''You really are observant.'''' That I am. He sighs and runs a hand through his hair, the lines on his forehead creases like he''s about to drop a bombshell. ''''What I''m about to say may take you by surprise. Promise you won''t tell anyone.'''' ''''Scouts honour, my lips are sealed.'''' After a beat and an internal battle within himself, he says. ''''That baby, if the rumours turn out to be true, is not Jason''s.'''' Chapter 28 - OMG WHATS HAPPENING? Wait, what? ''''I''m not following, Easton.'''' He runs his hand through his hair with a sigh. ''''I fucking messed up, Mel. I messed up big time.'''' ''''I''m still not following.'''' He looks me dead in the eye. ''''I think that baby is mine.'''' Holy fuck. ... Jenna, Taylor, Fabio and I are the only ones working tonight and it''s cool, well as cool as you get when you''re on your feet all through with angry and hungry customers breathing down your neck. Not to mention you have to deal with kids who make a huge mess with¡­almost anything. There was this curly haired toddler who spilled milk all over my shirt. Luckily I had an extra pair in my locker and changed. Just a typical work night in Melody Jones'' life. ''''So Fabio, are you putting a ring on Suri''s finger before she gives birth or are you going to put it off again?'''' Jenna asks while scrubbing the tables. The diner is closed so we are cleaning the place before we head out. ''''I don''t know Jen. Suri and I are pretty happy with where we are at right now and we''re trying to take baby steps.'''' I roll my eyes at that. ''''Have you actually asked her if she wants a wedding or do YOU want baby steps because let''s be real, you got a dip in her fountain, knocked her up and now she''s four months pregnant so, which is it? Fabio is a twenty-three year old third generation, Hispanic male. We met at the diner and we''ve been friends since then. Suri, his girlfriend, is Korean and one of the nicest people you''ll ever meet. Everytime I go over to their apartment, she makes the tastiest Ddukbokki. The taste, flavour, spices and sauce are always blended perfectly. She sure knows how to throw it down in the kitchen. ''''Do you know something I don''t?'''' Slyly I say. ''''Nope. I do however know that most women who are in a relationship want a ring. It''s a security kind of thing to make sure that you''re all in and won''t back out. Trust me when I say this, Suri needs that reassurance right now because she''s pregnant with your baby.'''' Okay, I lied. I do know something he doesn''t. Suri has confided in me and told me that she really wants to get married to Fabio but the dumbass thinks it''s ''too soon'' . She also said that she feels that Fabio has doubts and isn''t really fully committed to the relationship so she''s afraid of raising a baby by herself. He pauses for a while, almost like he is digesting what I had said, then he smiles. ''''When did you become so smart?'''' ''''When you watch one too many movies, you tend to pick up on a few things.'''' Looking at my watch, I realize that it is 10:00pm which means it''s time for me to leave, like now, else I wouldn''t get any homework done. ''''Well guys, I''m tired and hungry so I''m off.'''' ''''Do you need a ride home since you walked here?'''' Jenna offers. I shake my head..''''No thank you. I live close by so it''s not a long walk. Give Roman a big kiss for me.'''' ''''Of course, love.'''' Making a turn towards the basement, I walk to my locker and dump my apron in it. Removing my black flats and replacing them with black sneakers, I proceed to double check every item in my bag: phone, hairbrush, pack of mint, wallet, keys, hairband, pepper spray and whip cream. Yes, I keep pepper spray and whip cream in my bag, sue me'' I hear the locker room door open slightly, then a click. ''''Are you leaving without saying goodbye?'''' I smile brightly, knowing exactly who it is. ''''Who said I was leaving?'''' I joke. ''''The bag on the bench.'''' He walks over to me with a grin on his face, his white tee flexing with each step. I bite my bottom lip and he effortlessly picks me up and my back hits the cold meta of the lockers. His hands are firmly planted on my ass as I encircle his neck. He gives me a quick kiss on the lips. Mhmm, minty. ''''And you changed your flats to sneakers.'''' ''''Ever the observant one, I see.'''' His sexy lips curl into a smile and he kisses me again, this time more intensely than the first. ''''Didn''t we say something about touching and kissing in the diner?'''' I pant, my tone of a teasing nature. ''''Couldn''t help myself, I guess.'''' Bob and I came up with a list of rules in order to keep our relationship on the down-low, the most important one being no PDA in public. Funny how he came up with that rule but ends up being the one breaking it. Life is a plethora of ironies. ''''You do know it''s,'''' I look at my watch. ''''10:10pm right? Shouldn''t you be heading home?'''' He laughs and puts me down, his hands still on my waist. ''''I have a little bit of work to do, but I''ll be heading home soon.'''' ''''Says the workaholic.'''' ''''You''re always so good with the comebacks and I love it.'''' I peck him on the lips. ''''I wouldn''t be me without the comebacks.'''' He runs his left hand through his silky hair. ''''I have a question for you though and I need a man''s perspective.'''' ''''So you think I''m a man now,'''' he teases. ''''Oh, you are.'''' My eyes trail down to his visible hard on and he follows my gaze. ''''Your friend down there thinks so.'''' ''''How about this,'''' he says with intensity, his orbs fixed on mine. ''''My friend and I can show you how much of a man I am. Trust me, you''d¡­scream.'''' Oh my God. I visibly blush and he leans in and kisses both of my red cheeks. ''''I''m just teasing you, love. I would never pressure you into having sex with me unless you want to. What''d you want to ask?'''' ''''Let''s say I know someone, and this someone just so happens to sleep with this girl, and they''ve been screwing around for a while now and the girl ends up pregnant, but then the problem is he''s 70% positive it''s his baby but isn''t entirely sure because she has screwed some other guys. What does one do in that type of situation?" That pretty much sums up Easton''s dilemma. ''''Well, he should talk to her,'''' he starts. ''''See if he can make sense of the whole situation. You said she''s been screwing other guys, right?'''' I nod. '''' He should get a paternity test also, you know to know whether he is or he isn''t.'''' ''''That makes sense.'''' ''''He places a feather kiss on my forehead. ''''Does this ''someone'' happen to be a friend from school?"'' ''''Yea,'''' I sigh. ''''It''s so fucking crazy at Adelaide. Everyone is freaking out about the rumour of the ''pregnant girl'','''' I air quote. ''''My friend, his name is Easton, thinks he''s the baby daddy and he''s freaking out because he''s not prepared to be a dad right now. He wasn''t specific about all the details, but he asked me for advice and I was completely blank, like I spaced out and said nothing.'''' Bob laughs a little. ''''My mind was still reeling from the news, and then he dropped that bombshell. I almost died.'''' ''''If the rumours are true, and he ends up being the father, tell him to take responsibility for his actions. Having a baby, talkless of having one in your teens, is certainly not a walk in the park, but he''ll survive. He just needs to be there for his kid because no child deserves to be without a father.'''' ''''I wish my dad could''ve heard this,'''' I whisper as a few stray tears fall down my face. ''''Fuck, I''m crying now.'''' I try not to think about my dad abandoning us because it happened a really long time ago, and I honestly thought I was over it, but I guess not. It sucks that even after all these years, it still makes me emotional and I absolutely hate crying in front of anyone. His strong arms move and his thumb wipes the treacherous tears off my face. ''''Hey, don''t do that. I''m sorry if I made you cry.'''' ''''No, it''s not you,'''' I sniff. ''''It''s just that whenever I think about my dad, I get so upset and I thought I was over it and l shouldn''t let it affect me so much, but fuck.'''' He pulls me closer to him and I lay my head on his chest, my tears wetting his shirt. ''''Shhh. It''s okay, babe. I got you. Your dad is a fucking asshole for abandoning you and we both know it.'''' I mumble something incoherently and he strokes my hair with his fingers. ''''You''re smart, strong, beautiful, brave, bold and a full on firecracker.'''' I giggle. ''''Any man who abandons you is a fool because you''re a rockstar, and I keep telling you that. Don''t let his bad decisions affect you because you have your whole life ahead you and a marvellous future. I say screw him because I don''t like seeing you like this.'''' He lifts my right hand and circles the ring, then brings my knuckles to his lips. ''''Remember when I gave you this ring?'''' ''''How could I forget?'''' I mumble quietly. ''''You asked me to be your girlfriend.'''' ''''Yes, one of the best decisions I''ve made in my life.'''' He lifts my head off his chest and our eyes meet. I can feel the raw emotion emitting from his body so I know he''s being sincere. Those emeralds have never lied to me. ''''I promised you that I''ll always be there for you, no matter what. Diamonds need to be cared for, but you deserve to be worshipped, love and I''d make sure of that.'''' That''s my boo. I lean in close and peck him on the lips. ''''Thank you. I really needed to hear that.'''' It''s comforting to know that Bob is always rooting for me. Sometimes, I ask myself what I''ve done to merit an emotionally intelligent man like him because he''s so amazing. ''''Anytime, babe. Just wipe those tears and kiss me.'''' I smile, a big one, probably the biggest smile I''ve dawned in days and do as he asks. I think I love this man. Chapter 29 - MIDNIGHT SKY With a final goodbye kiss, and a very heavy heart (because he begged me to stay longer but I said no because it was getting late), I''m out door and into the cool night air. Thank God I brought a jacket or it''d be an uncomfortable walk home. It''s not biting cold, in fact, it was quite sunny when I left home but it seems like the temperature dropped. I love taking walks mainly because it''s a rarity for me. I usually drive everywhere and it''s making me a lazy ass. It''s good to let your hair down and let the wind kiss your face every once in a while. Bob offered me a ride home but I declined because I do not know if Mum''s going to be home or not, and quite frankly, I do not want to answer any questions. As my sneakers pad the cobblestone tiles and pass by the numerous shops, I think about Bob and I''s relationship. I know for a fact that we are definitely not the ideal couple. Most couples go out on dates in public, or take walks on the beach in public, but we can''t, which for the time being is fine by me, but I have my doubts. Maybe it''s my insecurities speaking, but forbidden relationships end in two ways: a breakup or jail time. Jail time is certainly crouching at Bob''s door because I''m only seventeen. I''m still in high school and they''d say he manipulated me (that''s how the narrative is always painted) but they couldn''t be more wrong. What we have is something¡­special. I''ve known him for a whole year and a half and we''ve been dating for 5 months, but I feel like I''ve known him my whole life. He''s sweet, caring, kind and he actually gets me. I stayed away from dating boys in my highschool for various reasons, the most important one being that I didn''t trust men/boys after what my dad did. It completely shattered me and I went through this phase where I thought all men were horrible creatures but he took me out of that place that I was mentally. I''ll never forget when I opened up to him about my dad and all the turmoil I felt inside. I was in a really foul mood and was highly emotional that day, but then he ordered chocolates from this new store called Delights along with a bouquet of flowers and left it in my locker at the diner. Still don''t know how he was able to pull it off, but he did and my mood did a whole 360 degree turn. I still get goosebumps everytime I think of those gifts. I love him¡­I think¡­I don''t know if I do because these feelings are so novel to me. The romance books I read from time to time describe love as the feeling you get when you have butterflies in your stomach and when your heart beats rapidly with just the mere thought of your lover. I feel all these things, so I think it''s love. But then the problem is does he love me back? I know he asked me to be his girlfriend, but does he actually love me? He buys me shit so that must count as something, right? You don''t just buy chocolates and flowers, go out on dates and make out with someone you hate. I''m afraid to tell him how I feel because I''m scared he wouldn''t feel the same way. Plus, isn''t it tradition for the guy to say the L word first? Then there''s also another problem: Jason. The boy I can''t stop thinking about no matter how hard I try to. Why did he try to kiss me that night? Was he caught up in the moment? Moreso, why did my body want to give in to the kiss? It sounds horrible considering I have a boyfriend and it took the rational part of me to stop before it went too far that night, but I can''t help but feel a little conflicted. Also, he''s hiding something major. I know he says he''s in a gang and they deliver drugs and bla bla bla but I feel like there''s more that meets the eye. Why was he bruised the day he showed up at my home? What was he doing on Sylvia Street in the first place? Why does he even engage in weapon and drug pushing? A lot of things don''t make sense about Jason Blunt and it''s unsettling. I see the familiar street sign that says Sylvia Street and walk towards it. I know after all the drama that happened that night and considering the fact that it''s not in the least bit safe, I should be weary of it, but I''m a big girl with a big can of pepper spray so I can take care of myself. Also, it''s 11:00pm and I''m a little behind schedule in the homework department. Briskly walking into the alleyway, I tug my jacket close and my bag even closer, ignoring the stares from the coke heads who are smoking weed in front a dilapidated building. One of them happens to be staring a little too long. I could literally feel his gaze through my body and I shudder in disgust. Quick steps, Melody. I hear footsteps behind me, loud footsteps behind me and I freeze. My hand reaches for the pepper spray in my bag, ready to attack anyone who attacks me. ''''If it isn''t homegirl, Mel.'' The voice snickers and the awful scent of the weed infects my nose. ''''Haven''t seen you in these parts lately.'''' I turn to face him with the can in my hand. ''''And for good reason, Khalil. What the fuck do you want?'''' His spiky Mohawk rises up and he takes a long drawl of the cancer stick he''s holding. ''''Now is that a way to greet an old friend?'''' He takes a few steps towards me and I step back. ''''Stay the fuck away from me. I mean it.'''' The bloodshot eyes on his mocha skin holds nothing but mischief and it makes my skin crawl. I take in his tattered jeans and sky blue shirt which looked like it''s been through the ringer. What have you done with yourself, Khalil? ''''Why are you doing this to yourself? You swore you stopped the drugs.'''' He rolls his eyes. ''''What is this? An inquisition? Why the fuck do you care? ''''Because¡­'''' Really, why the fuck do you care? ''''You''re right,'''' I finally say. ''''I don''t care.'''' ''''Oh, so because you''re going to that rich people school you think you''re better than me?" How does he even know that piece of information? He is becoming irate now and he''s charging towards me. I make a run for it but he grabs hold of my left arm forcefully making me drop my one and only defense mechanism in shock. ''''Let me go,'''' I warn. He digs his long fingernails deep into my skin and I scream. ''''Let me go you bloody psycho.'''' Spinning me around to face him, his eyes rake my body and I feel nothing but disgust. Khalil laughs in my face and grabs the can on the floor. ''''This is what you use to defend yourself? He dangles it in my face. ''''How pathetic.'''' With the precision of a javelin thrower, he tosses the can away and I hear it land with a thud somewhere. Tears threaten to spill from my eyes but I hold it in. He will not break me, not today. ''''Fuck you, Khalil.'''' I spit. ''''That''s what I''ve been trying to do, Mel but you won''t let me tap that ass.'''' ''''And you never will, fucker.'''' I scream again, this time a whole lot louder than the first and he shakes his head with a sinister smile. ''''No one will hear you, love. This is my turf and my hood so whatever I say goes. Scream all you want, but no one would pay you any mind. After all, they''d think you''re just another cheap slut.'''' With his eyes raking my body, he motions to my jacket. ''''Take it off.'''' I make no move and he repeats. ''''Take the fucking jacket off or I''d slice your neck. Don''t think I wouldn''t do it.'''' In fear, I let the black leather material fall down to the floor and he smiles appreciatively. ''''You''ve always been hot.'''' His hands move dangerously close to the button of my white work T-shirt and I struggle against him, but he''s too strong. My bag slips from my shoulder and on to the floor and I yelp. He kicks it to the side like trash and continues his assault. ''''I''ll be very quick, Mel. You just have to promise that you won''t scream or struggle.'''' he whispers in my ear and I feel a stray tear roll down my face. This can''t be happening to me. His hands pry open the first button, until he gets to the last button, exposing my camisole. I still continue to struggle but he''s so strong. ''''You don''t have to do this Khalil,'''' my voice cracks as I try to reason with him. ''''Just let me go and I swear I won''t report you.'''' ''''SHUT UP YOU STUPID BITCH AND GET ON YOUR KNEES.'''' I hesitate and he pushes me to the ground. He unzips his pants until he is only in his boxer shorts and strokes his dick from the fabric. ''''I want you to be the good little slut that you are and suck it.'''' ''''Like hell I would,'''' I say, finding my voice. ''''Fuck you.'''' That statement makes him angry and he reaches out to grab my neck, choking me. ''''Don''t you realize that your pretty mouth needs to be shut?'''' I feel the sharp cold metal on my neck and I try to silence my whimpering. ''''One more word from you and I''ll slice your throat, got it?"'' I refuse to respond and he latches on to my neck harder. I send a silent prayer to God to help me because I can''t go down like this. This can''t be happening right now. He releases me and I wheeze out, gasping for air. ''''Am I fucking clear?'''' I nod with tears streaming down my face. ''''That''s my girl, all tame and mute. Just how I like my women.'''' Disgusting pig. He points to his erection. ''''See how hard you make me, baby? Only you have that power and now, you''re going to put your pretty little mouth on it and...'''' ''''Let her go or I''ll blow your brains out.'''' a familiar voice calls out. Chapter 30 - SAVIOUR ''''Let her go or I''ll blow your brains out.'''' a familiar voice calls out. I turn to the direction of the voice and see Jason holding a gun and pointing it towards Khalil. Khalil''s attention diverts from me to the unwanted guest. ''''Who the fuck are you?"'' ''''You don''t need to know. Didn''t your mother teach you that it''s bad manners to threaten a lady?'''' Jason asks and takes steps closer towards us. ''''Melody, get up.'''' It is dark, save for the random streetlights sprawled across the area that found its way to illuminating the alleyway. Khalil brings the knife closer to my neck almost piercing skin and drawing blood. ''''Get up, Melody and it''ll be your blood on the asphalt. Try me.'''' I choke back a sob, my mind conflicted and a little bit hazy. I throw a dirty look Khalil''s way but he ignores me and turns his head again, focusing his attention on Jason who still has the gun pointed in his direction. Can he even shoot that thing? Of course he can, he''s a gangleader! ''''I won''t say it again,'''' Jason warns. ''''Put the knife down and let her go.'''' ''''Or what, little white boy?'''' Khalil mocks, his ego getting the best of him. Like always. ''''You going to shoot me, little dude?'''' Khalil is much more muscular than Jason. He''s known for frequenting the neighbourhood gym so he''s quite buff. I''m surprised he hasn''t even crushed me yet. I couldn''t see Jason''s reaction from my vantage point because Khalil''s tall and muscular frame is blocking me. This is the perfect time for me to escape: I''m not going to be deflowered today, Khalil''s knife has seemingly been dropped on the floor and¡­ Wait¡­the knife is on the floor. The cokehead must have dropped it in his stupidity. While he was busy berating Jason, I peep from behind his legs and motion to Jason that I''m about to slide the knife to him. He catches my drift and nods slowly while Khalil continues his tirade. I slip the knife which was two centimetres away from Khalil''s foot and slide it all the way to Jason who catches it with his left foot, but hides it behind his back. Maybe it''s the weed talking but Khalil is still mouthing off to Jason, and if it wasn''t for the fact that I''m traumatised I would have actually laughed in his face. Jason, still angling the gun to Khalil makes a silent motion for me to run to him and I do. With the speed of Usain Bolt, I rush towards Jason''s side before Khalil realizes what is happening. Jason grabs me by my waist and pushes me to his back. ''''You little bitch!'''' he exclaims, his tone holding nothing but pure rage. ''''Call her that again and I''d actually shoot you,'''' I hear Jason say. I peep from Jason''s back in time to see that Khalil is charging towards us, but Jason takes matters into his own hands and I hear the firing of a bullet. Holy shit! He shot him. He actually shot him¡­on the foot. Khalil crouches down and groans, holding his now bullet-holed left foot in pain. ''''Let this be a reminder to you the next time you want to assault a lady.'''' Jason puts the gun in his back pocket and turns to face, me, his eyes filled with worry. At this point, I think I''m almost hysterical. Jason Blunt actually shot somebody and I witnessed it. ''''You actually shot somebody,'''' I whisper in disbelief. ''''Holy shit, we''re going to prison.'''' He narrows his eyes, his expression showing nothing but anger. ''''Don''t worry about the fucker. Worry about yourself and we''re not going to prison. The only one spending time in a jail cell is the groaning coward on the floor. I''ll make sure of that.'''' he chuckles darkly. His hands pad my face and I fall in deep into his aqua blues. They look so kind and so inviting that I can''t help but stare at them. I bet this is how he gets all the girls in school. His eyes are hypnotizing. ''''Are you alright, Princess? Did the fucker touch you? If he did, I swear to God, I''d actually kill him.'''' I shake my head. ''''He d-din''t, but h-h-e,'''' I stammer, too scared to get the words out. Who knows what could''ve been if he never showed up. I could''ve been raped for God''s sake. The mere thought of it sends a few stray tears down my face and he notices them. With the swipe of his thumb, he wipes the tears away and shrugs his jacket off, handing it to me. I take it eagerly, wanting to be enveloped by the warmth in order to dispel the cold ordeal that had just taken place. ''''Come on, Princess,'''' he says in a calming tone. ''''Let''s go.'''' He sights my bag near the dumpster and picks it up along with my jacket. With a last glare at Khalil, he grabs my hand and we are out of the alleyway and on to the busy street. Still visibly shaking, and no, not from the temperature, I say. '''' I need to go home.'''' ''''Not yet, Princess. You''re coming with me. We''re going to the police and filing a police report.'''' ''''And tell them what?'''' He looks at me in disbelief. ''''Tell them what? The scumbag tried to rape you!'''' I visibly flinch at the word and he apologizes. ''''I''m sorry. But this cannot go unreported. What if he does this to another innocent woman?"" ''''If I report, they''d arrest you too because you shot him,'''' I try to rationalize. ''''You''d go to prison and I don''t want¡­'''' I pause and he looks at me expectantly. I swallow the saliva in my throat. ''''I don''t want any more problems with the police.'''' He raises a brow but says nothing, with a slow nod, he grabs my arm gently and pulls me towards the almost empty parking lot next to the alleyway. ''''I''m not going to jail, Princess.'''' He brings out a set of keys from his front pocket and leads me to a black sedan. Like a gentleman, he opens the passanger side and ushers me to get in. I answer without protest and he fixes my seatbelt for me. I probably look like a hot mess right now: mascara is probably smudged on my face due to all the crying I''ve been doing and my eyes are probably red from more crying. Jason peers deep into my brown eyes, looking like he want to say something but it dies on his lips. Instead, he tucks a stray lock of braid that had fallen out of my bun behind my ear and caresses my face once more. I lean into his caress and we stay like this for a minute, just watching each other, until he clears his throat. As if snapping out of a daze, I release his hand and he closes the passanger door. He rounds to the driver side and hops in. Putting the key in the ignition, he hands me my items and I search my bag for my phone. Reading the time, I curse silently in my head, and even curse some more when I look at the amount of missed calls. Not in the right of frame of mind to talk to anyone at the moment, I lean my head against the car window and sigh. ''''I won''t force you,'''' he starts. ''''to go to the police.'''' He turns on the heater and I mentally thank him, glad to be getting some more warmth. ''''But I want you to think about all the women before you, Princess. He could have assaulted a lot of women, but they were too afraid to speak out, judging by the fact that the fucker is not in prison. Think about the ones after you too. I know a lot of bastards like him; they crave power and control and the only way to feed those two dangerous emotions is by attacking those they feel are inferior to them.'''' He turns to me but I don''t meet his eyes. ''''Do you really want him to do this to someone else?'''' Do you really want him to do this to someone else? It was me today, but it could be my sister tomorrow. You know, for most of my teenage life, I''ve been a firm believer in female empowerment. Women need to lift each other''s crowns up, not tear it down, because at the end of the day, women have to stick together in this cruel world. Jason is right. I can''t let this slide, and neither should any woman out there. It''s time to put my money where my mouth is. ''''Let''s go to the station.'''' ''''Good, because he needs his dick cut off.'''' I giggle a little and he starts the car. As we drive, I call his attention. ''''Jason.'''' ''''Princess,'''' he answers, not taking his eyes off the road. ''''Thank you¡­for everything.'''' ''''Anytime, Princess.'''' I don''t want you to go to jail, Jason. It will kill me. Chapter 31 - SORRY NOT SORRY The most unprotected person in America is the black woman. I didn''t realize the truth and depth of Malcom X''s statement till I was almost raped in an alleyway on my home. What''s even more disturbing is that this is a black on black crime, not black on white. As black people, both male and female, we are meant to be united in love, respect and dignity, not turn against each other- at least, that''s what Grandma Maggie says. She also says that not all skinfolks is kinfolks and I got a harsh dose of that reality. Despite my protestations, Jason and I went to the nearest police station to report the incident. It surprised me that I wasn''t visible shaking as I was recounting the events to the stout police officer. Maybe it was because Jason was there or I suddenly mustered enough courage, I don''t know. Bottom line, I told my side of the story. They interviewed Jason too. He told them everything that happened, including the fact that he shot Khalil on the foot. His eyes held no remorse, hell if he had the opportunity, he''d probably do it again. For some reason, that made my heart swell and put my sixth sense on high alert. Don''t get me wrong, I''m going to be forever in his debt for what he did for me, but my eyebrows are raised a little. What was he doing in our area...again? If he was able to shoot Khalil, has he killed someone before? He runs a fucking gang, and even though I don''t know the details of how a gang works, I''m pretty sure they are not involved in activities that are model citizen worthy. I haven''t gotten around to telling anyone anything yet, not Bob, not my mum, not Paris. I don''t know if I''m ashamed to say it or recounting it makes me feel absolutely disgusted with myself for allowing it to happen. I should have fought harder. Maybe things would not have escalated the way it did if I had put my martial arts skills to use. I took classes for three years yet I froze at the sight of danger. My sensei would be so disappointed in me if he ever found out that I didn''t even knee Khalil in the balls or gouge his bloody sockets out. ''''What are you thinking about?'''' I turn to look at an inquisitive Jason. With a long sigh, my head hangs low and I knot my fingers. ''''It''s been a long day.'''' We are parked at the local Starbucks a few blocks from my home. Thank God for their twenty-four hour service because I really need the caffeine to ease my mind. After taking our statements, the officers said they''d be in touch and bade us farewell. Taking a few sips of my coffee, my mind wanders again. After the Khalil incident, I don''t even want to go home. How can I? How do I even explain myself? ''''Hey mum, I took the route you told me not to and ended up being almost raped by a psychopathic cokehead?'''' ''''You''re doing it again.'''' ''''Doing what?'''' His chiselled jawline and aqua blues meet my eyes and he curves his lips. ''''That thing you do when you''re in your head. You do it a lot, especially when you''re mad at me and you''re thinking about what insult to hurl next.'''' I laugh, like really laugh for the first time today. ''''You noticed that?'''' ''''I notice a lot of things, Princess. Believe it or not, I''m a very perceptive person. For example, I can tell when someone is beating their self up over a situation that is not their fault.'''' I know that dig is directed at me but I choose to disregard it. I''m not necessarily beating myself up, I''m just analysing the many ways the situation could''ve been avoided. ''''Khalil wasn''t always bad you know,'''' I start. He raises a thick brow. ''''You know the scumbag?'''' he asks, his tone laced with astonishment. ''''You may find that hard to believe, but yes, I know him. Back then, he was just Khalil, not Khalil the psycho.'''' I don''t even know why I''m telling him this, considering we are not even close, but I really need to vent to someone. He was there for most of the ordeal so he''s the best candidate. ''''We grew up together in this neighbourhood. See that sidewalk.'''' I point to the gravel in between lowered grass. ''''We used to play tag on there along with the other neighbourhood kids. Our mums would yell at us because we were little terrors and would cause chaos. There was a time I was it and I was hunting everyone down then I fell and scraped my ankle,'''' I laugh at the memory but Jason''s face is impassive. ''''I cried so loud, people where wondering if aliens had invaded the planet. Khalil came out of his hiding spot and carried me all the way home to my mum who was about to give me an earful about running around, but then he took the blame and said it was his fault. He lied to my mum and said he pushed me so that I won''t be scolded. Those were the good old days.'''' Sarcastically, he responds. ''''He was a charmer when he was young, big whoop.'''' He was a charmer alright, the perfect gentleman or should I say gentleboy, considering his age. Khali''s mum and my mum were close, so naturally Khalil and I were raised almost like siblings. We lived two apartments away from each other and went to same nursery school and elementary school. He was always like a big brother to me. My earliest memories are of him helping me when I got injured, buying me ice cream from Mr Charlie''s ice cream truck and defending me from bullies. One time, this kid named Stefan pushed me off the swing at the park. I was three at the time so my initial reaction was to cry not punch him in the face. Khalil saw me crying and asked who did it. I pointed to Stefan and Khalil walked over to him and pushed him off the swing he pushed me out of. It was sweet revenge and I laughed at Stefan. In my defense, he was a big bully who thought that he could oppress people just because he was bigger than the average three year old. ''''Things started changing when we got to high school. Most kids that live here attend Linkdale High because of the proximity. We were still close when we were in high school, even though he was a grade higher than I was, but I started to notice a few changes.'''' ''''Like?'''' My voice turns sullen and a hooded expression clouds my face. He notices this and does something I didn''t expect. He squeezes my right hand as a sign of encouragement. I look down as his hands intertwine with mine and I feel the same emotions I felt back when we were alone at the hotel. What is happening to me? He softly detaches his hands from mine after a beat and I continue. ''''He started hanging out with this guy named Bunkie. Bunkie was known around the area as an unrepentant felon and a drug addict. At first, I didn''t think too much of it because I had my own shit to deal with. Looking back, I wish I actually gave a fuck. Maybe if I had helped him back then he would have turned out a better person.'''' ''''Hey, it''s not your fault,'''' he reminds me. I place my head on the car window and brush my hair with my hands. ''''I know, but maybe if I had done something, or said something.'''' The air in the car is thick now, and it''s not from the heater. Jason has his hands on the steering wheel, his knuckles white and holding tight. He closes his eyes for a second, and then opens it. ''''Melody, humans are responsible for their own actions. If a person decides to be a fuck up, that''s on him. Not on you, not on God, not on the sky, but on him. If you had said something back then, how are you sure it would have made a difference? I''m no genie and you sure aren''t a fortune teller so who knows what could have been?'''' Stop blaming yourself because you did nothing wrong.'''' ''''I know. You''re right.'''' He smirks. ''''When have I ever been wrong?'''' I could think of a million scenarios where he had been wrong but I just let him have his moment. He''s right. I''m not responsible for anyone''s actions and I shouldn''t beat myself just because someone decided to steer his life left. Where was I? ''''Oh yea, so he started hanging out with Bunkie and things started going downhill. He started skipping classes just to smoke weed with Bunkie and the rest of his crew underneath the bleachers and became a nuisance. He eventually got suspended because the Principal found a cocaine stash in his coat. He claimed they weren''t for him but that turned out to be a lie because he was actually selling it to other students in order to fund his drug habit.'''' Khalil never went back to high school after that. Instead, he decided to be under the tutelage of Bunkie, becoming a known cokehead and dealer in the wonderful small town of Bridgewood. The switch up from grace to grass is real. ''''A drug dealer and a drug user. How convenient,'''' he snorts. I narrow my eyes and fold my arms on my chest. ''''Wouldn''t you know? Don''t you engage in cocaine pushing?'''' He didn''t look the least bit offended at my blunt, but condescending tone. Instead, he gives me his signature smirk. ''''There''s a very big difference between Khalil and I. For one thing, I don''t do drugs. Never have and probably never will. That shit fucks you up mentally, as you already know.'''' I give a curt nod. ''''I also deliver drugs, not because I want to but because I have to. It''s a strategy.'''' ''''You''re not making any sense. You''re not poor and you were born with a silver spoon in your mouth. No offense.'''' ''''None taken.'''' ''''Why do you have to do drugs?'''' I question, my confusion levels only rising. Honestly, everytime I talk to him, it''s like I can only get half-truths from his mouth. He doesn''t owe me any explanation, but since we''re having a heart to heart here, might as well spill the beans. ''''Because in order to beat the system, you have to be the system.'''' A few drops of rain pelts the windows and the sun has began to rise. ''''Rebellion starts with the minute things.'''' Chapter 32 - GOOD THINGS FALL APART I didn''t show up at school on Thursday and Friday. Perfect attendance records be damned because I need to have some me time. I told my mum I was sick, which wasn''t a complete lie, only a half truth and as such, I couldn''t go to school or drop Sophie at Linkdale. Luckily, she didn''t ask too many questions and let me do my thing. My mind tells me she knows I''m lying, but she doesn''t want to be too pushy. I''d open up to her...eventually. Khalil''s assault and Jason''s mind games have really taken a toll on me and I really need a breather. Paris has been checking up on me constantly and is swinging by this afternoon to see how I''m doing. We haven''t visited each other in a while because our schedules are hectic but hey, you make time out of no time. Picking up my phone from my maroon covered bed, I scroll through my contacts (out of boredom). Stumbling by a number I swore I deleted long ago, I hit the call button with a sliver of hope. They say trials and tribulations are supposed to bring families together, but in my case, it ended up tearing us apart. My mum and dad first met in high school. They didn''t date back then but she said they were really good friends. They drifted apart when they went off to university but then rekindled their friendship when my dad came back to Bridgewood for work. Long story short, friendship turned to romance, romance turned to a wedding and a wedding turned to my sister and I being born. From what I recall from my childhood, it was as normal and stable as can be. Mum worked at Saint John''s Hospital while my dad was the manager at Whole Shopping- one of the biggest grocery stores in town. I remember how my dad used to take me to the park to get ice-cream, taught me how to ride a bike, he even signed me up for martial arts classes because he wanted his daughter to know how to protect herself when the occasion demanded it. I was really close to my dad. He was my hero, the one I''d go to when I had problems with my maths homework or when I fell off my bike, he''d be there to treat my wounds and then sing me a lullaby to make me stop crying. My parents always looked so in love. With each passing day, they looked like they were going to be together forever. They were the reason why I believed that true love really did exist. Now, they''re the reason why I believe that the notion of true love is utter bullshit. Sophie was born in the summer of 2006. Mum named her that because the name ''Sophie'' means wisdom so she wanted her baby girl to be a wise, strong and independent woman in the future. My dad was so happy because he had another girl who completed his family. He would dote on her and help mum out in changing diapers, making her bottle, buying her clothes. Anyway he could help out, he would. When Sophie was one, we started noticing that she was always weak. I mean regular one year olds turn into mini terrors because they finally discovered that they could walk, so they literally use their legs and hands to turn the house into a miniature playground, but not Sophie. She didn''t have the energy to play and she was always sleeping. At first my parents thought it was nothing serious, so they overlooked it but then, they noticed that she had boils on her skin, hard painful ones. They took her to the hospital where my mum worked and the paediatrician told my parents that she would be fine. Apparently, she had an allergic reaction to something so he recommended changing her diet and then gave her medications. Things were supposed to get better, right? Well, wrong. Life always finds a way to kick you in the ass when you least expect it. My parents'' picture perfect marriage crumbled like a pack of cards. I was too young to understand then- I mean I was only four years old and was invested in Barbie dolls and cartoons and not ''''grown-up stuff''''-but I was not stupid. I could sense that there was a disconnect somewhere. They were constantly fighting, hurling insults and screaming at each other. It almost felt like they resented one another for some reason unknown to me then. I used to ask my mum why she and dad were screaming at each other and she''d tell me that they''re going through ''adult problems'' and that ''little girls are not meant to understand big people things''. As the fights went on Sophie''s condition became worse. What we thought was an allergic reaction turned out to be a rare condition called Type A Sephiligitis. According to the child specialist, it''s a disease that slowly eats up the immune system and causes organ failure, like when cancer meets lupus. At that time, there was no cure but there were medications and treatments which could lessen the symptoms but they were expensive and the family''s health insurance could barely cover the expenses. My parents found a way to make it work and Sophie got the help she needed. She spent majority of her childhood in the hospital and she was making slow but steady progress. Two years passed, I was six years old and Sophie was three. She was still sick at the hospital and I would visit her every day when I got back from school. We would play with her toys, and I would read her stories and teach her things that I learnt in school. I loved my sister, she was literally perfect to me and I wondered why God would afflict her with such a disease. One day, I got home from school and I saw my mother crying on the couch whilst holding a piece of paper. Seven year old me couldn''t understand why she looked so distraught. She sat me down, looked me straight in the eye and told me that my dad abandoned us. I knew that my parents where always fighting but it didn''t give him the right to just up and leave like that knowing fully well that he had a daughter who could die in the hospital at any moment. I remember feeling angry, lost, confused and downright pissed because leaving meant that mum had to be the sole breadwinner of the house. Ever since that day, she never shed a single tear and picked up the pieces of her life together because she knew she had to be strong for her daughters. I know it hurts more than she would let on, any reasonable woman would feel hurt if her spouse just vanished without a trace, but like the saying goes: What doesn''t kill you makes you stronger, and that''s what it did- made us stronger. It''s been years now since he has been gone and I''ve come to terms with the fact that he''s gone. I don''t hate him, I used to, but I''ve spent enough time doing that and I''ve realized that harbouring such negative feelings in your heart would only kill you faster and I''m really not interested in dying young. Sophie blames herself for him leaving, but I constantly tell her that he is an adult who has a moral sense of what is right and wrong. He made a decision and decided to stick by it, so it''s no one''s fault. Really, it is no one''s fault but his because he missed out on the opportunity to see what a wonderful person Sophie has become. She never let her condition get the best of her and is always so positive. She literally lights up any room she''s in. We survived the hurdles, my mum, my sister and I, and we would continue to wave through the storm together. ............¡­. ''''Hey dad, it''s me again leaving the hundredeth voicemail, but who am I kidding? You''d never respond.'''' I wipe the stray tears with the sleeve of my sweater and calm my breathing. ''''A call once in a while would suffice, but I guess you don''t care enough, and I... Sophie misses you. She asks about you everytime and I can''t seem to find the words to explain things to her. She''s fourteen now, did you know? Your daughter is a teenager, and in 9th grade and she''s one of the sharpest people I know. You know, I have so many questions running through my mind, and I always wonder why you left. Did you hate being a parent so bad? Did mum do something wrong? Was it me? Why did you have to leave? And it''s not...I''m just going to hang up now. You probably won''t even listen to this anyways.'''' With a single click of the red button, the line goes dead along with my heart. Hope is but a grain of sand. Chapter 33 - BARACUDA After embarrassing myself by crying on a voicemail that would probably not be heard by anyone but the call centre, I drag my pitiful self to Adelaide Monday morning, my uniform feeling more like a prison cage than a mandatory attire. I walk into the hallway and immediately notice that the air is different. Not the literal air, but something is definitely up at Adelaide and it''s not the Founder''s Statue in the garden. The morning bell is yet to be rung but Adelaide is buzzing with chit chat, which is completely normal because it''s high school. But this chit chat is different and I don''t have to look further to find out what the big hallway gossip is this time around. ''''There was a pregnancy test found in the dumpster by the Recycle Club,'''' Mariah whispers to Lianna and Stella, albeit not so subtly, as she waltzs past me. Either she didn''t see me or refuses to acknowledge my presence, but she stops right in front of the water dispenser, a few metres from where I''m standing and carries on. ''''A pregnancy test?'''' Stella exclaims exaggeratedly. Her slim legs and statuesque figure are the one thing that the boys at Adelaide go gaga for, and she knows just how to flaunt it. Her asymmetrical grey skirt, which is no doubt altered, is so short, I''m pretty sure I could see her underwear if she bends down. It also helps that she''s a natural blonde and wears a ton of makeup to school. Boys worship at her feet All that beauty, but no brains. Shame. Mariah rolls her eyes and flips her platinum blonde hair. ''''Yes, Stella. A pregnancy test. Get with the program. If the pregnancy test was found in the dumpster, then that proves that Phaedra is pregnant.'''' Mariah explains like she''s talking to a five year old. A look of realization crosses Stella''s face but Lianna interjects. ''''What if it isn''t Phaedra''s?'''' ''''Oh please. There can''t be two people pregnant at Adelaide at the same time. This isn''t Teen Mom.'''' ''''But the pregnancy test proves nothing unless Phaedra confirms it.'''' I''m starting to like Lianna. She actually has a brain and balls which is refreshing to see. She is the quiet one amongst them. I don''t hear her talk a lot when Mariah is on a tirade or when she''s belittling people, but she has always seemed like the perceptive type, the one who observes more and talks less. Unlike her ''friends'', her skirt is actually modest in length and the first two buttons of her shirt are not popped open to give the horny teenage guys an eyeful of cleavage. Adelaide has a ''strict'' dress code policy. Students are to be ''appropriately and modestly dressed in a way that befits Adelaide Montessori Prep''s vision: Raising Future Leaders.'' In order words, no borderline short skirts, no cleavage bearing and no tie slacking. But, it''s Principal Grande we''re talking about. The kids in school are probably worth more than his entire retirement so he makes zero complaints about flouting the dress code. Parents make sizable and charitable donations to the school every year, no doubt Mariah''s parents are one of such, so he keeps his pretty old mouth shut. I bet my bottom dollar, if I dressed like Mariah and Stella, he''d actually revoke my scholarship. ''''Don''t be silly, Lianna,'''' Mariah responds with a tight lipped smile. ''''If there''s one girl who''s dumb enough to get pregnant, it''s her. I mean, hasn''t she heard of birth control?'''' Stella cackles but Lianna stays mute. ''''And the rumours that Jason is the potential father? What are you going to do Mariah?'''' Mariah sends a sharp look Lianna''s way and sizes her up and down with her fake lashes. Lianna cowers in fear. ''''I-I-I m-mean that''s what I heard.'''' ''''Well you heard wrong and quit irritating me with your stupid assumptions. Phaedra is ugly and so not his type.'''' Phaedra is beautiful, but go off, Mariah. ''''He would never touch her with a two-inch pole.'''' Stella nods. ''''That''s so true.'''' ''''Besides, the only person Jason is fucking is me, and he knows that.'''' Her admission makes my heart sink. I shouldn''t even be surprised that Jason is still sleeping with Mariah, but it''s not necessarily all that pleasant to hear. Why should you care about who he shags, Melody? He''s not your problem and therefore not your business. Sure, he may have saved me, but it doesn''t automatically make me attracted to him. That''s ridiculous, and so clich¨¦. Time to mind the business that pays me. ......¡­. ''''Are you okay?'''' ''''Yea, why?'''' ''''Because you always say you''re okay, but you''re not.'''' Paris points out. School is over, thankfully, but I have a certain extracurricular activity to attend to. Apparently, in order to be a well-rounded student and look good on college applications, you have to be involved in some kind of school club. Not everything is about academics. I give her a smile that doesn''t reach my eyes as we exit Mr Reiss'' class. ''''I''m fine. I mean it this time.'''' She narrows her eyes and then gives me a sad smile. ''''I hope you''re not thinking about¡­you know.'''' By ''you know'', she means Khalil''s assault. On Saturday, when she came over, I broke down in tears and recounted the whole situation, editing no part out. She hugged me and threatened to cut Khalil''s dick off with a knife. We laughed and watched some movies on Netflix and had a long overdue girls day. ''''I''m over that situation at this point.'''' Has it been at the back of my mind? Definitely, but it''s not the current thought ruling my mind. Khalil isn''t spelt with five letters. ''''Are you sure?'''' she persists. ''''Because if you are we could totally go Peppermint like Jen Garner and kick his ass.'''' ''''You mean kill his ass?"" I joke. ''''That would be cherry on the metaphorical cake.'''' ''''I''m good,'''' I reassure her as we get to my locker. ''''Besides, I have other things to worry about like Music Club in the next thirty minutes.'''' I joined Music Club last year since it was a prerequisite to join a club. I like music, I especially love to sing, so it''s a win-win situation for me. Currently, I''m learning how to play the guitar under the tutelage of Mr Owen, the music instructor and coordinator of the club. ''''Oh, yea. How''s that going for you?"'' she asks. ''''It''s good. I''m learning how to play the guitar now. The only thing left is to actually buy a guitar.'''' Buying a guitar has been on my priority list for a while, but then, there are other priorities than that actual priority, so I haven''t been able to afford it yet. ''''You could take one from our house,'''' Paris offers. I shake my head to decline, but she wines. ''''Come on, dad has like ten of those and he doesn''t even play anymore. My parents love you, so they wouldn''t mind.'''' "I''ll have to decline.'''' Tempting as the offer may be, I don''t want to come off as a freeloader. I may not be near as wealthy as Paris, but I want to buy my shit by myself. It''s not a pride issue. ''''I know,'''' she sighs dramatically. ''''Miss Independent bitch.'''' ''''You know it.'''' The hallway is cleared out now. Paris and I, along with a few students, are the only ones loitering. Can''t say I blame them. It''s 4:00pm and school is a joy sucker. Once that final bell rings, it''s like a weight is lifted off your shoulders. I can''t wait to graduate. ''''So I thought about our conversation on Saturday and something doesn''t add up,'''' Paris starts. ''''How did Jason even know you were there in the first place? Is he stalking you? Because he sure as hell doesn''t live on Sylvia Street.'''' That question has been on the tip of my tongue for a while now, but everytime I think about it, it leads me back to my initial thoughts four months ago when I pepper sprayed him in the alleyway and then he showed up at my door all battered and bruised. Who are you Jason Blunt? ''''I don''t know, to be very honest. All I know is, something''s up with him.'''' Maybe he so happened to be there coincidentally? Or maybe he had some leader-of-a-gang-shit-to-do? ''''Maybe he''s a spy,'''' Paris suggests. I snort and stuff my bag in my locker. ''''Does he look like the type?'''' I haven''t told Paris I discovered Jason is in a gang because¡­well because I want to protect her. Ryan swore me to secrecy and said that ''bad things would happen'' if I open my mouth. Now, I''m not a fan of threats, nor do I pay attention to them, but something in my gut is telling me to keep my mouth shut. ''''Jason is a lot of things, Mel. I wouldn''t be surprised if he adds spy to his already long resume.'''' I check the time on my watch. Ten minutes more. ''''I highly doubt he''s a spy.'''' ''''Maybe he''s involved in illegal activity.'''' I whip my hair so fast, I almost get whiplash. She raises a brow and I clear my throat. Keep it cool, Mel. You know nothing and you''ve seen nothing. ''''Doubt it. He''s a rich, pretty boy. I doubt he needs to do all that.'''' I say in an attempt to stop her prying nose. Hopefully, she disregards our previous conversation of being Nancy Drew and Sherlock Holmes and keeps her nose out of Jason''s business. I''m trying, emphasis on the word trying, to do the same. ''''Oh honey. You have no idea about how our world works.'''' She leans in closer to me like she''s about to tell me the code to breaking into Fort Knox. ''''Scandals, illegal activity and trysts riddle our lives, Mel. Most of the kids you see here, well their parents don''t have clean hands. I''ve heard a lot of rumours of them making money off of arms dealing, drug dealing or money laundering. I won''t put illegal activity past anyone because nothing is ever black and white in the lives of the rich and famous.'''' Chapter 34 - WOW ''''Oh honey. You have no idea about how our world works.'''' She leans in closer to me like she''s about to tell me the code to breaking into Fort Nox. ''''Scandals, illegal activity and trysts riddle our lives, Mel. Most of the kids you see here, well their parents don''t have clean hands. I''ve heard a lot of rumours of them making money off of arms dealing, drug dealing, tax fraud or money laundering. I won''t put illegal activity past anyone because nothing is ever black and white in the lives of the rich and famous.'''' ''''If Jason is involved in some sort of criminal activity, well I won''t be surprised. You know Nicole Hardy.'''' I nod slowly. ''''The one from AP Biology?'''' ''''Yea, her. Last week, her dad was arrested, something about him defrauding and scamming his clients of millions of dollars. Apparently, it''s been going on for a while but he got involved with the wrong people and fucked with some pretty nasty individuals who were hell bent on making sure his ass sits in jail. Twenty years max.'''' Yikes. ''''No wonder Nicole hasn''t shown up at school. I thought she was sick.'''' ''''Emotionally sick? Probably. I heard through the grapevine that she and her mum moved to Iowa to start a new life.'''' Bridgewood is a small town, and a small town never forgets. It''s probably for the best that they moved because they''d probably be ostracized. Not to mention, people like Mariah would drag Nicole through the mud and punish her for her dad''s crimes. It''d be like a permanent scar she wears on her forehead. I nod vigorously and she gives me a funny look. ''''If you know something, you''d tell me, right?'''' ''''Right,'''' I drag. Paris looks at me one more time before she''s satisfied. Another lie, Mel. Congratulations, you''ve secured a special seat in hell. ''''Well, I''m heading home. Mum wants me to attend this function for her clothing line and I don''t want to go,'''' she groans. ''''The only interesting thing about those boring functions is the champagne I get to sneak drink.'''' She gives me a bear hug and fixes my shirt collar and tie with her manicured fingers. ''''See ya. Don''t get into any trouble while I''m gone.'''' ''''Do I ever get into trouble?"'' I joke. She opens her mouth to speak but I cut her off with a smile. ''''That was a rhetorical question.'''' ''''I know.'''' ... I''m exhausted, mentally and physically. Mr Owen had us working on our vocal chords and hitting high notes, notes that my chords have never hit in all my seventeen years of existence, so not only am I exhausted, I sound like a dying cat. I pushed myself too far and now it feels like I can''t even speak right. My throat feels itchy and my lungs feel like they need a lot more air than the earth is giving out. Thank you, Mr Owen. I get my bag from my locker and exit the double doors of Adelaide, happy to be out of school and into the open air. Luckily, I don''t have to work tonight which means I can get a couple hours of shuteye before I get started on some homework. The student parking lot is almost empty as I get to my Prius. ''''Really need to get these tires pumped.'''' I make a mental note to visit the mechanic. Discarding my blazer and tie and putting them in the back seat, I give my bag the same treatment and get into the driver''s side. Sliding on my seat belt, I get out my phone to reply a few messages. ''''Nothing important on the timeline, I guess.'''' With that thought, I bring out a pair of Burlington sunglasses from the glove compartment and put my key into the ignition. Before I back out of the lot, I hear a tap on my window. I turn and come face to face with Ryan who''s hunched down with a pair of shades on his face. Hitting a button, the window rolls down. ''''Got a minute?'''' he asks. Not really if I''m being honest. ''''Shoot.'''' ''''So, how''ve you been?'''' I haven''t seen Ryan since our field trip. Okay, that''s a lie, I have seen him, we just haven''t had the time to talk. ''''I''m doing alright. You?'''' He nods. ''''Great. I wanted to ask you something. Did Jason ever apologize for the switchblade incident?'''' Remembering that night, under the stars, and the lake where we swam and got all emotional and shit makes me blush, and Ryan notices that. He gives me a sly smile. ''''Well, did he?'''' I stumble on my words. ''''H-He, I mean, yea.'''' His smile grows even wider and I clear my throat. Get a grip. ''''He did.'''' ''''Did something else happen?'''' Other than the fact that our lips almost embraced, then no, not really. ''''Not really. Why''d you ask?'''' He rests his head on his arm and pretends to think, his caramel skin glistening in the sunlight. ''''Well for one thing, you blushed. Then, you stumbled on your words. Should I be worried?'''' I shake my head in the negative. ''''Glad to see that you and Jason are on okay terms now.'''' ''''Yea, well, I gave him shit about how he treated you that night-I''m still very sorry-and we fought. I said I''d disown him as a friend if he doesn''t swallow his pride and apologize to you. He told me he did, but I wanted to confirm it from you, so here we are.'''' ''''Aww, that''s sweet.'''' Really, it is. I didn''t actually believe he''d go as far as fighting with his best friend because of me. Chivalry isn''t dead after all. ''''Jason did mention that you stopped speaking to him.'''' ''''He can be a dick, but he means well. He just needs a reality check every once in a while.'''' I remove my glasses and place it on the dashboard. ''''Well, we haven''t had any altercations, thus far.'''' For so many reasons, one of them being he saved my behind, literally. ''''That should count as going easy on him.'''' ''''I kinda miss your banter,'''' Ryan pouts, moving a few stray hairs from his forehead. ''''It''s nice to see Jason and Mariah lose their shit every once in a while.'''' I giggle at that. Ryan is easy to talk to. He''s like this friend that you don''t see every time, but when you do, it''s always just good vibes and positive energy. I said it the first day I met him, and I''m a really good judge of character, our chemistry flows really well. ''''I''m not the one who starts shit.'''' ''''I know.'''' ''''Also,'''' he starts. ''''I wanted to invite you to this party I''m throwing on Saturday. Nothing too big, just a little thing I''m hosting to celebrate our test week being over.'''' Any excuse for a party, huh? Booze. Teenagers. Dancing. No, thank you. I''m about to open my mouth to politely decline, but then I remember my promise to Paris. ''''Sure, I''d be there. Can I bring a friend?'''' ''''If by friend, you mean Paris, then by all means. I was going to personally invite her, but I couldn''t find her anywhere.'''' he blushes lightly. It''s my turn to give a sly smile and he shoots me a mock glare as if saying ''Don''t say it.'' I raise my hand in mock surrender. I guess the feeling is mutual. ''''I''ll tell her. She wouldn''t miss it for the world.'''' He fist pumps the air. ''''Would Jason be there?'''' Please say no because I don''t want to run into him. It would be so awkward and I can do with a little less awkwardness in my life right now. Imagine the conversation: ''Hey, thanks for saving me that day.'' He''ll nod his head full of chestnut hair and say it''s no problem, then go and kiss Mariah. Also, I could do without running into Mariah and dragging her hair because she''s clinging to my man. Hold on. My man? Now I''ve really lost it. ''''Actually, yes. He wants you to come.'''' What? ''''Not that I didn''t want to invite you,'''' he explains. ''''you were on my priority list, but I was shocked when he actually told me to invite you.'''' Oh My God. My heart does sommersaults, backflips, frontflips and lunges. Jason wants me there. He. Wants. Me. There. ''''Wow,'''' I say, shocked beyond measure. ''''The only thing I have to say is wow. Would Mariah be there?'''' His eyes darken at the mention of her name and I have a feeling he doesn''t like her at all. ''''Unfortunately. I don''t want her there, but she''s always around Jason acting like a damn leech, so anywhere he goes, she goes.'''' I knew there was a reason I liked Ryan. ''''I don''t like them together, Mariah and Jason, and I keep telling him that she''s no good for him.'''' Funny, I told Mariah vice versa at the hotel''s club. ''''But he''s so fucking stubborn and they have too much history which is a not easy to dispel.'''' History? I didn''t know they were together for long. ''''Can I count on your attendance?'''' ''''Definitely. Plus Paris.'''' His lips curve into a wide smile. Time to be a wingwoman. Chapter 35 - MOOD This is not what I call a ''little thing.'' It''s a big thing. A ginormous thing. And it''s being held at the Clark''s mansion. I expected teenagers, booze and dancing, I just didn''t expect an overflow of teenagers. When Ryan said little, I thought he meant five or six people not the whole fucking school! Paris was all too eager to attend this party once I told her that Ryan wanted her to be my plus one. The night before, Ryan sent the location to his house along with the time and here we are: 11 Groovsdale Estate, 5pm. I thought Paris'' house was huge, but Ryan''s takes the cake. The property sprawls on an expanse of land, artificial grass surrounding the area. It looks like a medieval mansion, something carved straight out of the 1920s. Brick walls, shale roofing and an impressive layout. The exterior is really impressive and the size of the property is quite intimidating. I guess his parents are into the whole Lord of the Manor thing. The first thing I notice is the glistening pool which is already occupied by teenagers playing some sort of game with a water gun and booze. ''''This house is amazing,'''' Paris exclaims with wonder in her eyes. She opted for jeans shorts and a red peplum top with Yeezy sneakers. She even went as far as cutting her auburn hair into a slick bob. A dramatic change for a party, I know. Usually, girls go through that sort of dramatic change when they just broke up with someone, but she swore on her life she wanted to look ''different'' but I could tell who she did it for and his name starts with R. I on the other hand opted for a cute floral ruffle dress with a modest V neckline. The length is a little shorter than what I''m used to but hey, it''s a party and it shows my mocha legs off very well. I opted for putting my natural hair into a tight bun since I haven''t had my hair weaved in a while. My roots need a break from all the tucking and plucking. My feet are clad in baby pink ballet shoes I''ve had since I was fifteen (surprised they still fit) and it really puts my whole look together. The goal was cute, sexy but not trashy and I think I pulled it off. ''''I agree.'''' Hand in hand, Paris and I pad the cobblestone floors and into the entrance of the mansion. Loud music playing a new song by Dababy blasts through the speakers; red cups filled with alcohol seems to be a prominent feature in the hands of almost all attendees as some dance or sway to the music, while others talk to their friends in circles. I see a familiar face in a floral T shirt and baggy shorts from the corner of my eye talking to Bea and I nudge Paris slightly. She raises a brow and I point towards his direction. She turns to me, eyes filled with panic. I almost laugh because this is the first time I''m seeing Paris nervous to talk to or approach guy. Usually, she prides herself as the kind that can get any guy she wants, and she can: she''s literally the petite version of Nicole Kidman and she carries herself well so guys like her. ''''Oh my God, Mel. What do I do.'''' She dramatically brushes her hands over her new haircut. ''''Do you think he''ll like my new hair? I-'''' ''''I knew the dramatic chop was for Ryan.'''' ''''Besides the point, Mel. I don''t know how to approach him. What do I say?'''' I rest my hand on her shoulder. ''''You''re Paris Jackson. You''ll know what to say, trust me.'''' ''''Ryan!'''' I yell over the loud music while waving my hands. He sees us and smiles. Excusing himself, he makes his way over and Paris gives me a look as if to say: ''Are you fucking nuts?'' Am I nuts? Definitely, but this time I mean well. Since Paris is afraid to approach him, and she really likes him, then why not wave him over here? Saves her the trouble of going to him and saves her the awkwardness of talking to him while Bea is present. Besides, I made a promise and I intend to keep it. If this is my best friend''s shot at getting a boyfriend (there were others before that, but who cares?) then you best believe I would not mess it up her. I''m a genius. ''''Hey ladies, glad you could make it,'''' the man of the hour greets. I beam at him and he hands us two cups from the nearby countertop table. ''''Compliments from the host.'''' We both say thank you and I excuse myself to give them a little privacy. This is met with a little squeeze of my arm from Paris but I reassure her that it''ll be okay. Like I said, I''m a pretty good judge of character, so I know good people when I see one. Ryan''s nice even though his best friend is a dick. I trust him enough to do right by Paris and not screw the perfectly good opportunity I gave them seeing as I know he likes her too. I might as well open a matchmaker''s service because that''s how confident I am in my abilities. I take a little sip of the content in my red cup and almost gag. Whatever this shit is, it tastes disgusting. How do teenagers douse this stuff comfortably? I''m not a drinker, and I''ve stated my position in very clear terms. I would not be among the teenagers who are likely to die from alcohol poisoning. Also, I think I''m a lightweight, as ironic as that may seem considering I''ve never gotten drunk before nor tasted more than a sip of alcohol. Better to be safe than sorry. I pour my drink in a nearby plant and explore the house, looking for a semi quiet place to chill and observe my surroundings. My only motivation for attending tonight was to see Paris and Ryan get together and my mission has been accomplished. I don''t dance, I don''t drink, I don''t swim and I sure as hell don''t have a lot of friends so I''m a little out of my element here. My eyes land on the spiralling staircase and I make my way towards it hoping there''d be like a bar, or a bed, or at least a stool that is not already full of drunk teenagers. I''ve been here for approximately twenty minutes and I''m already over it. As I approach the last step, I realize that I''ve made a huge mistake. A big one. My footsteps seem to have been loud because everyone around the kitchen counter stops what they are doing and whip their heads towards me. Cue awkward silence and staring at each other like they do in the movies. ''''What are you doing here? I thought this was a no-losers party.'''' Mariah fires in her nasal-pitchy voice. You know, after our talk at the field trip, I thought we had come to an implied compromise that we would not hurl insults at each other. So far, we''ve managed to avoid confrontation but she just loves to stir the pot. Luckily for her, I''m bored as hell and in a strange mood today. ''''I was invited, Mariah. I''m sure you won''t know what that means and I don''t blame you.'''' ''''I get invited to all the cool parties, scholarship girl.'''' Is that meant to be a dig at my confidence? Mariah first called me scholarship girl in 10th grade. I wasn''t always as feisty as I am now, but when Mariah filled tampons in my locker and humiliated me in front of everyone by claiming they were mine, she called me ''scholarship girl.'' In fact, these were her exact words: ''''Oops, the scholarship girl had a freak accident.'''' Everyone at the scene laughed that day as I cleared the unused tampons (Thank God) from my locker and put them in the trashcan. All she got was a reprimand from Principal Grande once the incident was reported by one of the teachers. I almost broke down in tears that day because I was absolutely humiliated. But I realized that if I did, it''ll give Mariah more ammunition and another chance to humiliate me even further, so I vowed that I''ll give her a taste of her own medicine. For every jab she throws, I''m going to fire back twice as hard. No one is ever going to put me down, not as long as I have a say about it. I snort in an unladylike manner and shift my weight from one leg to the other. ''''Yea, you get invited as Jason''s carryon bag. Nothing special in that.'''' A few giggles escape from the mouths of the people sitting on the stools. Melody-1 Mariah-0 A set of eyes stare at me with such intensity that it''s almost nerve wrecking, but I don''t pay it any mind. I know who it is, and it sure as hell isn''t Mariah. She rises up from her chair, ready to hurl a mediocre, low-grade insult my way but a hand stops her. She sits her ass back down and glares at him but he has his eyes on me. At that moment, it seems like we are the only ones in the room and no one understands the language we are speaking through our eyes. He looks pissed, which makes absolutely no sense to me. The only person who has a right to be pissed is me because I was insulted first. Then I delivered the final blow, but that''s besides the point. Not taking his eyes away from me, Jason''s lips curve into a smirk and he opens his mouth. ''''Why don''t you join us, Princess? It''ll be fun.'''' Chapter 36 - CLOSER Not taking his eyes away from me, Jason''s lips curve into his signature smirk that I''m unfortunately growing accustomed to and he opens his mouth. ''''Why don''t you join us, Princess? It''ll be fun.'''' I have two options Option A-politely decline and make my way downstairs, get drunk and be like a ''normal teenager.'' Option B-sit with the devil''s spawn and the devil''s twin. None of the odds are in my favour, that much is clear, but if we''re picking between the devil and the deep blue sea, I might as well pick the option that is less hazardous. ''''With pleasure.'''' Against better judgement, I make the slow and painful steps to the empty stool which so happens to be next to Jason. Mariah, as usual, sends me her famous evil glare, but I ignore her because I''ve already had my pound of flesh. My hands crease together nervously, and my heart is racing at a rate that the doctors would no doubt consider unhealthy. Why am I nervous? I literally insulted Mariah moments ago and had the last laugh. Jason casts a quick glance at me before turning his attention to a girl with teel coloured hair and freckles at the opposite end of the counter. ''''Hi, I''m Nina,'''' she introduces herself. ''''And you must be Melody.'''' I''m about to ask her how she knows my name, but I recall what Ryan told me when we had a project together. The whole school knows about you and Jason''s rivalry. I nod slowly and she flashes her pearly whites. ''''We''re about to play truth or dare so you''re just in time.'''' How original. I make a quick perusal of the room and I don''t see a familiar face, except for Jason and Mariah. Are all these other people really in Adelaide? If they are, then I''m the most unobservant person in the world. A cute guy with shaggy blonde hair and a Guns N'' Roses T shirt, sitting next to Nina sends a smile my way and I smile back. Jason notices our interaction and sends a sharp look his way. He raises a hand in mock surrender and I raise a brow. What''s his problem? Why does he care if someone smiles at me or not? I''m not his and far as I know, he and Mariah are still a thing. Nina claps her hands to grab our attention. ''''Alright. So as stated, we''re going to play truth or dare, but with a twist. If you refuse to answer the questions honestly or do a dare, you drink. Seems simple enough, right?'''' I cast my gaze to the red cups lined in the middle of the table. I didn''t even realize they were there in the first place. This is going to be a long game. A few of us nod our heads in understanding of the rules and Nina continues. ''''Okay, who wants to go first?" She hovers around the room with her doe eyes looking for any eager volunteers, but no one indicates interest. That''s the thing about the question: ''Who wants to go first?'' No one ever wants to go first. Jason is typing away on his phone with a frown on his face, Mariah has her hands on the countertop, admiring her nails, shaggy blonde hair guy is talking with a girl in a wrap dress, a mocha skinned boy with a buzz cut has an uninterested look on his face and the last girl at the far edge of the table is looking at Nina expectantly. Nina stands up and rolls her eyes. ''''Come on guys, this is a party. Live a little.'''' She groans. ''''The whole point of this party is to celebrate test week being over. Since no one wants to go first, I''d be picking volunteers.'''' ''''Chris.'''' Shaggy blonde hair guy turns to her and she grins. ''''You''re up first. Truth or dare?'''' He shrugs. ''''Truth. I have nothing to hide.'''' ''''What is the naughtiest thing you''ve done in public?'''' Shaggy blonde hair guy, now known as Chris, pauses for a second. ''''Well, I let my ex-girlfriend suck me off at my mum''s birthday dinner. She went under the table in her sexy as fuck heels and pulled my-'''' ''''I think we get the picture, Chris.'''' Nina interrupts with a shudder. I agree. TMI Chris, TMI. ''''Next up, John.'''' Buzz cut guy narrows his eyes. ''''Truth.'''' ''''When was the last time you had sex.'''' ''''Yesterday. You don''t need to know the details.'''' Girl in a wrap dress blushes profusely when he says that and I put two and two together. They probably had sex yesterday, and if the look in her eyes is any indication, it was good. ''''Raina, it''s your turn.'''' Girl in the wrap dress nods eagerly. ''''Dare.'''' ''''I dare you to sit on John''s lap and makeout with him for thirty seconds.'''' This catches my attention, including Jason''s because he looks up from his device. She blushes again and Mariah starts screaming ''Do it''. Nina follows suit, and before you know it, we''re all encouraging her by screaming ''Do it''. She likes him, so she might as well. Raina shyly rises from her chair and walks over to John who has a smirk on his face. We all watch as she straddles him on the stool and makes the first move by kissing him eagerly. He all but obliges, and it confirms my theory that they slept together. Their behaviour, down to their mannerisms look all too familiar, so much so that they don''t hear Nina when she says that the time''s up. ''''Time''s up guys. Get a room if you want to jump each other or something.'''' Nina jokes. They slowly detach their lips from each other and he puts her down and adjusts her dress, before she makes her way to her seat. They make a very cute, interacial couple. ''''Stacy, you''re up next.'''' ....... A whole thirty minutes of makeout sessions, drunk confessions and NSFW moments pass by along with my interest in the game. I haven''t been called on yet to confess or do some weird shit and I''m glad. My life is as boring as it gets so I haven''t dome half the stuff some people just confessed to doing. ''''Melody, you haven''t participated yet,'''' Nina says. Jason''s eyes follow my reaction. Feeling a little rebellious, I choose. ''Dare.'' ''''I dare you to go to that room over there,'''' she points to a white door with gold ornaments on it. ''''and makeout with Jason.'''' I knew I''d regret my choice. The whole room falls silent. ''''I object,'''' Mariah yells. ''''She can''t do that.'''' ''''For once, I have to agree with Mariah. I can''t do that.'''' Chris snickers and Nina continues. ''''It''s a game, nothing to it. Besides, Jason didn''t complain when Mariah licked alcohol off of Chris'' body.'''' Fair point. ''''But, still, she can''t do that. They can''t be in a room together.'''' Mariah turns to me and sizes me up and down, her red dress matching the colour of her eyes. ''''Decline and say you won''t do it.'''' she spits. ''''Calm your fake tits, Mariah,'''' I drawl. ''''I was going to take the alcohol.'''' There''s no way in heaven, earth or hell I''m going to be alone in a room with Jason, let alone makeout with him. I don''t trust myself around him. Scratch that, I don''t trust my heart around him. I''d rather drink the alcohol and get it over with. I stretch my hand to grab a red cup but a big, warm and firm hand stops me. I don''t need to turn to see who it is. The familiarity of these hands still haunt my dreams sometimes. I remember how they caressed my face and how they squeezed my hand when I was narrating my experience in the police station. I also remember how these hands drew me closer that night, under the stars and almost kissed me. ''''Let me go.'''' I seethe in annoyance. ''''No.'''' He takes the red cup from my hand and places it back in its stead. With another firm hold, he grabs my right hand, and pulls me up from my chair. The others look at him like he is mad, and I''m starting to think he is. What kind of sane person pulls another person from their chair? ''''You''re fucking psycho,'''' I spit as I struggle out of his hold. He doesn''t budge, but instead gives me his signature smirk. His leather jacket and white T-shirt, paired with faded blue ripped jeans clings to his body so tightly that it took all the strength in the world foe me to not drool. Focus, Mel. ''''I know.'''' He spins me around till we''re facing each other, and then bends down and picks me up, gently like I weigh nothing. Mindful of my dress, he puts me over his shoulder. The looks on everyone''s face is priceless. Their jaws are slacked open in amazement and horror. In Mariah''s case, it''s horror, because from my vantage point, she looks like she wants to murder me. ''''Let me go, Jason.'''' I say on his shoulder. ''''You''re making a scene.'''' ''''Let''s give them a show.'''' Chapter 37 - INVISIBLE STRING ''''You''re a psycho.'''' ''''You''ve said that already.'''' ''''Well I''m just restating that fact so it will sink in. Did you really have to throw me over your shoulder?'''' His eyes show no hint of remorse. If anything, I think he enjoyed carrying me like I''m a sack of beans. ''''We need to talk.'''' No, we don''t. The four walls of the bedroom seems so small now and I feel like an ant under his gaze. My back is planted on the locked door and a million questions are running through my mind. We''re meant to be ''making out'', hell, I''m pretty sure Mariah is convinced that we''re doing just that. ''''How are you doing?"'' he asks. ''''Why are you asking?'''' ''''Believe it or not, I''m not the bad guy, Princess.'''' ''''Says the guy who kidnapped me,'''' I mumble. I know that all is forgiven and it''s all water under the bridge, but certainly not forgotten. So far, in my whole seventeen years of existence, I''ve been in two hostage situations, and it''s not exactly something you can say poof to and it''s gone. His eyes darken with a hint of¡­regret? I think it''s regret. If it is, then now I feel bad. He already apologized and I said it was okay. ''''I said I was sorry. You don''t need to remind me about that night because Ryan still gives me shit about it.'''' he snaps. And here he goes being a dick again and it''s driving me nuts. ''''Why are you angry? The only one who gets to be irritated is me! You''ve had it out for me since 8th grade. All I do is defend myself.'''' ''''You''re one to talk. In case you haven''t been told, you can be really insulting.'''' I roll my eyes. Honestly, with the amount of times I roll my eyes, I''m surprised they haven''t fallen out of their sockets. ''''Really? Please refresh my memory on the times I insulted you.'''' ''''You called me a dick.'''' ''''I didn''t lie. You are.'''' "And an asshole.'''' "I see no lies told." "You paper taped my locker." "You have no proof." Back in 10th grade, when Jason stuffed smelly socks in my locker along with a note that said ''Puck You'', I ceremoniously returned the favour by sealing his locker with duck tape with the help of Paris. I really can''t remember how we were able to pull it off, but I remember going to the store and buying a bunch of duck tape. I almost cleared out the aisle because I wanted revenge. Principal Grande''s split ends nearly fell from its roots and Paris and I were both issued detention slips. Obviously we denied any involvement in the ''mishap'' but he wasn''t having it. I''m starting to think Jason and I have stressed Grande out more than his actual kids or grandkids. Anyway, we did it and I masterminded it but Jason has no proof, and I haven''t admitted to anything, therefore his claim is unsubstantiated and is therefore useless in a court of law. I''d make a bomb ass lawyer, just saying. "You sprayed me with whip cream." "The one time I get to retaliate?'''' Okay, it''s not the one time, but who''s keeping score? We bicker like this all the time. "Get over it. You and Mariah decided to lock lips near my locker." At this point, we''re yelling and I wouldn''t be surprised if the others on the otherside could hear our screaming match. "Jealous?" he says smugly. "Of your basketball groupie? Give me a fucking break." He watches my expression from the opposite side of the room, his aqua blues scrutinizing my reaction. The deafening silence is unsettling. Talk about being in the lion''s den. "Princess, if you want me all you need to do is say so." He makes slow strides towards me, like how a predator hunts his prey and my first instinct is to bolt but I don''t move. Something or rather someone makes me rooted on the spot. "Because I know you want me. Your mouth can deny it all you want." His hands cage my small frame to the door, making my back enter into the ceramic more than is humanly possible. His thumb pads my face again, much like what he did back when we were in his car and I have the urge to lean into his touch but restrain myself. Dont give in. You have a boyfriend. "Princess, your body wants me. And you can''t deny that. Can''t you feel it? The chemistry between us?" I feel it. Fuck, I''ve felt it since 8th grade, but I can''t given in. Not right now. The timing is a little off. "With every insult you hurl and no matter how many times you call me a ''dick'', I know you feel the pull. Don''t deny it." His body moves, closing the gap between us and I take in a huge breath. Heart palpating and pulses racing, his gaze falls to my lips. "We were sent here to make out, so why not?" His lips go in for the kill, but I whisper. "We can''t do this, Jason. It''s not right. You''re with Mariah." "I don''t care about Mariah." "She cares about you, and from the looks of things, y''all are still sleeping together. Look me in the eyes and tell me you haven''t slept with her in the last five days." My accusation is met with silence and that alone speaks volumes. It fucking hurts. We''re not together and it hurts. Mariah prancing the news around in the halls didn''t faze me, but having it implied by Jason is leaving a hole in my chest. "Yea, I thought so." "Princess, I-" "You don''t owe me an explanation for anything that you do with your life. I mean it''s your life, and you''re Jason Blunt, star basketball player at Adelaide and most likely to go to an Ivy League college. We have like nine months till graduation and you''d forget all about my existence in the next three years. My opinion doesn''t matter." It really doesn''t and he shouldn''t care about what I think. "It matters more than you know, Princess." He says that part almost painfully, and my urge to sob is looming. ''''Why do you call me that?'''' He doesn''t take his eyes off me. ''''Princess, I mean.'''' I''m genuinely curious. I don''t look like a princess, I don''t act like one and I sure as hell wasn''t birthed by a queen. This isn''t some kind of fairytale, alternate universe, because if it was, all my wishes would have come true or would have been granted by that fairy godmother chick in the storybooks I used to read to Sophie as a kid. ''''You really want to know the answer to that question?'''' ''''If I didn''t would I be asking?'''' His lips curve into a smile, the defining line of his lips looking more gracious than I remember. The tension in the room is easing a bit and I''m glad I had a hand in that. It''s like one minute we want to kill each other, and the next, we want to jump each other''s bones. Boyfriend, Melody. I really need to curb this lust, infatuation or fantasy that I have for Jason because it''s becoming a bit of a problem. For one thing, I have a boyfriend, who by the way I like very much, but we haven''t communicated as much over the past few days. Bob said he was going on a business trip abroad and said he''d contact me when he gets there. I didn''t question him about it because he''s a business owner and I''m not one to pry too much in other''s affairs, even if he is my boyfriend, but it''s been three days now and I haven''t heard a peep. I''ve left calls, voicemails and messages on his cell phone but so far, nothing. I''m concerned and considered filing a police report, but thought against it. I still haven''t heard from the police on the arrest of Khalil. I got a call from a female police officer on Thursday and she reassured me that she''s working on my case, and given that there was a witness to the crime (Jason), his ass is going to prison. Also, how do I explain my affiliation with Bob to the police without raising suspicion? It''s not like I can walk in and say, ''Hey, my older boyfriend hasn''t returned my calls in days and I''m worried.'' That''ll certainly put us both in hot water and create a scandal that none of us want. ''''That''s for me to know, and for you to never find out¡­Princess.'''' Stop saying that, goddamit! ''''Real mature, Jason.'''' Our chests are still bound together by some sort of invisible string. "Jason, we can''t." "Why not?" "I have a boyfriend." Who are you trying to convince? Jason or yourself? He leans into my ear and his pink lips brush my earlobe. "I know, but don''t think for one second that I''d stop trying. You''re mine, Melody Jones." Did he just say he knows? Chapter 38 - MOTIVATION Deciding to not question Jason about how he knows I have a boyfriend, I bite my tongue and just stand there, back pressed against the door. "You''re mine, Melody Jones." ''''Newsflash, Jason, I''m not yours.'''' What is this? 365 Days? I''m a free woman and I don''t belong to anyone. I challenge him with my eyes, daring him to contradict me. He remains mute and takes a few steps back, no longer caging me. I release a breath I didn''t know I was holding and fall to the ground with my knees tucked in my hands. That''s enough male testosterone for one day, ''''We should get going. The others are probably worried.'''' He nods wordlessly and stretches out his hand. I take it without hesitation and give a little smile. ''''Don''t forget what I said, Melody.'''' Melody? That''s a first because he usually calls me Jones or Princess. ''''We''re on first name basis now?'''' He doesn''t say anything, but I see a hint of a smile as he unlocks the door and leaves me alone in the empty room. ....¡­.. I should go home. Seriously, I''m exhausted, many thanks to Jason, and hungry. I had a few Tortilla chips here and there along with soda (it wasn''t spiked) but it''s not a home cooked meal or McDonalds. Jason and I split up with no questions asked, he went back to the table where Mariah was anxiously waiting for him. The others had left to God knows where and she was demanding what we were doing that took so long. Jason looked annoyed to the core, and I almost choked on laughter. In fact, I almost went over to her to tell some sort of lie just so I''d see her head explode but thought I''d give her a break. She''s been through enough today. The party is showing no signs of slowing down as I make my way downstairs. The music is still turned up a notch, and the alcohol is still flowing freely. I swear, the red cups on the floor doubled in size if my memory serves me right. My eyes scan the area looking for any sign of Paris or Ryan. I want to go home, and I can''t leave without Paris because she''s my ride. ''''Paris, where are you?'''' I pass a couple who are making out in the middle of the living room and my nose scrunches up in disgust. This house is literally filled with rooms. Might as well go make out or do the nasty in one of them. I send a quick text to Paris, asking her where she is. Her reply is almost immediate and she says she''s in the garden. ''''Just great.'''' I meander outside, shoving teenagers in the process while saying ''excuse me'', ''sorry'', and ''can you move the fuck away from the door.'' In my defense, I''m irritated, so my cursing at random strangers who may or may not be my classmates, is justified. Taking a breath of fresh air, I walk to the pool area in hopes of trying to find the garden so I can grab Paris, press her on the details of her evening with Ryan and go home. It''s a sprawling property, the possibility of me getting lost is higher than Mariah leaving Jason. I stop and ask a few people if they know where the garden is but they''re too drunk or too high to care. I feel a hand tap my shoulder and whip my head. "Hey, Mel." "Hey Easton. Haven''t seen you around in a while." Truth be told, I really haven''t seen Easton around Adelaide. On Thursday, I asked Bea if he showed up at school but he said he''s been out sick all week. The Easton in front of me does not look sick at all. In fact, he looks healthier than a horse: his shaggy hair is still golden brown and it''s glowing, his skin looks healthy (you know, because black don''t crack) and he has on his megawatt smile. Something''s up. "Yea, I''ve been dealing with some personal issues." I nod in understanding. "Can I talk to you? I really need someone to confide in and you''re the only one at this party who seems to have their mental faculties in check." That''s true. "Plus, you''re my friend." "Sure. But not here. It''s too noisy and you never know who may be listening in." People talk and Easton looks like he wants to tell me something important. I don''t trust these high schoolers one bit. You may think they''re drunk or high, but trust me, some of them are real nosy and can still function in their induced state. They''d tell their friends what they heard, even if it''s the warped version of the truth, their friends will tell their other friends and the cycle will continue until it becomes a hot topic at Adelaide. Rich people gossip more than normal people. "We could sit there." I point to two empty wooden chairs housed by a big ass tree, a few meters away from the pool and away from prying eyes. He nods and we make our way over there. I take a seat and he does the same. He takes a deep breath and confesses. "Phaedra really is pregnant and it''s my baby." I knew this conversation was heading towards this direction. "Are you sure?" I ask calmly. "Did you talk to her?" "I did. It''s one of the reasons why I haven''t been at Adelaide much in the past few days. I needed time to process stuff." He runs his hands through his hair. "I fucked up big time and I don''t know how to fix this." "Well, you can''t." I answer honestly. "It''s a baby. You can''t make a baby disappear." "Thank you, Captain Obvious." I shrug. "I thought we were careful and used protection-" "Which isn''t hundred percent effective." "What am I going to do Mel? She''s one month along." I sigh and remember my conversation with Bob. Thank goodness I asked for advice this time because this is way beyond my expertise. "You said you talked to her right?" He nods. "And she said it''s yours?" he nods again. "You''re a million percent positive it''s yours?" No offense to Phaedra, but I''ve seen how some unscrupulous women on social media try to trap men with a baby. It''s not exactly a pleasant experience and I don''t want that for Easton. He''s still so young and I know that this is a tough pill to swallow, but he has to take responsibility for his actions. "Well, since it''s yours, then you have to be there for Phaedra and the baby. I''m no expert, but having a kid as a teenager is not easy, but you''ll live." Easton takes in all I have said and I continue. "Do you still have feelings for her?" "I don''t know. We''ve been fuck buddies for a while." Oh-kay. "Regardless, you''re still going to be a daddy and you''re going to be financially responsible for that kid for the next eighteen years." "My parents are going to murder me." he says. I shake my head to try to alleviate his fears. No parent, regardless of how much money they have, would be necessarily overjoyed if their baby tells them that they''re having a baby. At least, if you have black parents, they might actually kill you. Easton and I have black parents. Now I see why he''s worried. "They won''t murder you as long as you''re honest." He visibly cringes and I cringe internally. Honesty in a black household is both a blessing and a curse. Sure, you''ll get praised, but trust me, you''ll get whipped too as punishment. "Your parents are not unreasonable." "Have you met them? They''d say I fucked up my chance of attending an Ivy League and playing basketball." Easton''s dream is to play in the NBA one day. I haven''t attended any of the school''s basketball events but he has to be really good for Coach Blake to make him co-captain. "You didn''t fuck up anything. Think of it as an adjustment." A major one. "By the way, you''re not the one carrying the baby for nine months. Phaedra is. She''s also going to be the one facing humiliation at school not you." That''s the harsh reality. Men get a pat in the back for shit like this but the woman gets labeled a slut. Double standards are everywhere and that''s just how the world works. Phaedra better brace herself for the shitstorm that is high school students at Adelaide and she better have a thick skin. "Phaedra is the one going to bear the brunt of what both of you did, so let me just put that out there." His hands knot in his hands and I smile a little. "Easton, you need to keep a clear head. My advice is that you talk to your parents honestly. I''m re-emphasizing that because you''re going to need all the help you can get raising that kid." "Also," I continue. "You have to be there for that kid. A wise man once told me that every child deserves a father in their life. Take it from someone who''s been there and done that, not having a dad advice you on shit and not providing for you financially or helping you navigate life can fuck you up mentally. Easton, I''d literally snap your neck if you''re irresponsible." He laughs a little. "I''m serious. I don''t joke around with things like that. You have to step up and be a father in whatever way you can. Just make sure you''re a positive role model for the kid, Daddy Easton." I joke lightly. "Don''t call me that." he groans. "Better get used to it because a kid''s going to be calling you daddy in a year''s time. Just wait and see." "Can''t wait." he says sarcastically. "Jokes aside, thanks Mel. You''re the best." I am, aren''t I? "No worries. I got your back and you can count on my support. One more thing. Can I be the godmother?" Chapter 39 - ROOTED Let''s have a little history lesson. Black is beautiful. Don''t allow anyone to tell you otherwise. If you''re black, be confident in your skin, be bold, be brave and be strong. Our ancestors were forged from fire, engraved with the resilience of a boar and fought for our freedom time and time again, whether it was through peaceful protests or defying the status quo. Our ancestors are the reason why we are standing here today. They''re the reason why we have the power to vote, the power to let our voices be heard and most of all, they''re the reason why we are standing tall and excelling in everything we put our minds to. Be unapologetically you. Be black and proud. Those are the words Grandma Maggie told me while I was growing up. My mum is of Nigerian descent and my dad''s ancestors are predominantly from Barbados, you know, Rihanna''s country, so I have every reason to be proud of my heritage. It''s a fibre of who I am and I would never be ashamed of it. Mariah can call me hood rat all she wants, but I don''t care. I''ve worked too hard on my self-confidence to allow another person tear it down. In fact, she''s lucky that I''m a bit more refined than some of the people I grew up with. Where I come from, if you talk crazy, you get dragged or you get popped. I never really had a problem with my identity. I grew up on Cranedale Street, which is where I still live till date, and was surrounded by black kids. It''s a tight knit community and everyone knows everyone in the area. Is it as safe as all the fancy neighbourhoods that the kids at Adelaide reside in? Definitely not. Violent crimes take place from time to time and when they''re reported, the authorities sometimes don''t care. In fact, I believe that the only reason why they followed up on my attempted rape case is because Jason followed me and swore that he''d be keeping an eye on the case. I learned from a young age that the rules are not the same for all races. It sucks big time and is highly unfair, but then, that''s just how the world works. The world is unfair and that''s why the rich would continue to get richer, the poor continue to be poorer, the oppressor steps on the neck of the oppressed and the oppressed would continue to cry out. Once you grow up in the trenches, then you start to accept the harsh realities of life. I wouldn''t trade my upbringing for anything in the world because it made me tough; it made me have a thick skin, thick enough to withstand the taunts of people like Mariah and Jason. I guess you can also attribute my tough personality to the positive role models I had in my life: my mum, Grandma Maggie and my dad. Yes, I said my dad, because growing up, I remember him always being there for me. Hell, if he didn''t take me to martial arts classes everyday, I won''t have beaten Jason''s ass in ''Treasure Hunt''. My childhood was relatively happy until Sophie got diagnosed with Type A Sephiligitis. I guess it took a strain, both financially and emotionally, on my parents because they started fighting a lot. I remember coming home and witnessing verbal arguments. Sometimes I''d ask why they''re fighting and they won''t tell me shit. It was frustrating at some point, but I got used to being left in the dark. I was a child so I didn''t think too much of it, but looking back now, I realize that arguments like that are not normal and should not be seen as such. When I was seven,my dad left just like that, with no fucks given and no apologies. At first, mum lied and said he was ''taking a break'' from us and I accepted that for a while. But, I saw how the other kids at school would have two parents attend the parent-teacher conferences and it got me curious. Why do I have one parent attending these conferences and the others have two? Mum didn''t give me a straight answer and I was a resilient child. While we were all visiting Grandma Maggie, I asked her the same question I asked mum and she finally told me the truth, after much persuasion. He cheated. Dharell Jones cheated on mum while Sophie was still battling for her life. How can a human being be so selfish? Doctors swore Sophie wouldn''t live past twelve years of age, but she has surpassed all expectations and lived an extra two years than her life expectancy. Of course, there''s always this fear that something would happen; maybe her lungs would give out or her arteries would get clogged or she wouldn''t be producing enough blood in her system. But, so far, everything''s fine¡­for now. Grandma Maggie only said he cheated on mum, nothing else. So, I pieced the pieces together. He probably ran off with his mistress and cut off all communications with us to start afresh. Maybe he never mentioned to the mistress that he had a family and didn''t want her to find out. Maybe he''s just a wicked soul who only cares about himself. I choose to believe the latter because that''s the only reasonable explanation. But, I harbour no resentment. It''s all water under the bridge. .........¡­.. I hear a knock on my bedroom door and close the novel I''m reading. Have to say, ''Me Before You'' by Jojo Moyes is really interesting. I got a copy from Barnes and Noble after Paris won''t shut up about how ''emotional'' the movie is. I decided to read the book first before I venture into watching the movie because books which turn out to be Hollywood movies tend to cut out scenes, sometimes really important ones, and it just ruins the whole experience for me. I know they can''t possibly depict every single thing that happens in the book, but, it wouldn''t kill them to at least try. ''''Come in.'''' Mum peeps her head through the door, her pink bonnet fading into view. ''''You''re not asleep yet? You have school tomorrow.'''' She comes in and closes the door. I pat the bed beside me and she sits down¡­more like bounces on it. ''''You know it''s 11pm and you need eight hours of sleep-'''' ''''So you can function properly because adequate sleep leads to a healthy mind.'''' I complete for her. I''ve been on the receiving end of this mantra since I was fourteen and started sleeping late because of tests and exams. She''s a nurse and my mum and she has a right to be concerned, but I won''t die if I sleep for five hours. Albert Einstein only slept for three hours a day and he was a genius. ''''Exactly. Sophie''s asleep and you''re usually asleep by this time since it''s not test or exam week.'''' She eyes me suspiciously. ''''Who''s keeping you up?"" Black parents always assume that if you''re up late, you''re probably talking to a guy and that automatically means you have a boyfriend. I humour her a bit and say. ''''Jojo Moyes is keeping me up late, mum.'''' ''''I knew it! Who is he? Is he from school? When were you going to tell me you had a boyfriend?'''' I roll my eyes internally. If it were possible, I would have visibly rolled my eyes but that''s a death sentence. ''''Mum, I don''t have a boyfriend named Jojo Moyes.'''' His name is Bob Stewart. ''''How''d you even come up with that conclusion?"'' ''''So it''s a girl?'''' ''''Mum,'''' I answer frustratingly. ''''Jojo Moyes is an author, a female author.'''' I point to the book on my lap and show her the cover page. ''''Me Before You by Jojo Moyes. That''s WHAT''S keeping me up. It''s a really good book and Paris recommended it to me.'''' She visibly relaxes and adjusts her robe. ''''That''s good. I thought you had a boyfriend I didn''t know about.'''' I laugh nervously. ''''If I have one, you''d be the first to know.'''' I hate lying to my mum, I really do, and sooner or later, the truth is bound to come out, but I like things the way they are right now. If the truth comes out, I''d deal with the situation head on. ''''Speaking of Paris, how is she? I don''t see her around much.'''' ''''She was here last week and she''s good, I guess. We''re both trying to survive the last months of high school so we can be done with the education system.'''' Mum gives me a look. ''''I mean, done with high school.'''' Another thing about black parents, higher education is really important to them. You absolutely have to go to a university. To them, higher education means securing your future for life. My mum, dad, Grandma Maggie, Grandpa Harry, Cousin Sayda, they all went to university. Who am I to say that I don''t want to go to university? ''''Have you thought about where you want to go or what you want to study?'''' I shake my head. ''''My end goal is to be a lawyer, but I don''t know what I want to do as a first degree.'''' She nods in understanding. ''''Paris and I have made an appointment with the guidance counsellor so we''d be paying her a visit tomorrow. Hopefully she can guide us in making a decision.'''' ''''That''s good, honey. My advice is you pick something you love and don''t sweat it. I don''t want to pressure you and I won''t tell you to go into the medical field like I did because that''s entirely up to you. I''ll just do my part as a mother to guide you aright and be as supportive as possible.'''' I give her a hug. ''''Thanks, mum. I love you.'''' ''''Love you too. Always and forever.'''' Chapter 40 - DECISIONS ''''Miss Jackson, Miss Jones, how may I help you today?'''' ''''Where do we even begin?'''' .............. Mondays are my least favourite days of the week, but you just have to power through it. And I did. I didn''t run into Jason or Mariah, did my work and all that jazz until I heard murmuring in the hallway on my way to lunch. Test results are out. The first words that came out of my mouth were: ''Holy shit.'' Test week was three weeks ago and all of a sudden the results are out. Shoutout to the teachers, or educators as they are fondly called at Adelaide, for doing overtime on our papers. We''re over 400 students so I hope they get a raise. The noticeboard was crammed with students trying to take pictures of their scores, or their friends'' scores. Luckily, I have incredible vision thanks to my glasses and was able to see my score, even with the mass of students. 6As, a B and a C. Guess where I got a C in? Maths, specifically Algebra. But I''m not too bothered. If I can continue to maintain these grades and have a good SAT score, I''m on my way to university. Speaking of university, Paris and I scheduled a joint session with Mrs Finley, the guidance counsellor for 4:00pm. Everything is always so formal in this school. I didn''t think you needed to schedule an appointment like you''re visiting the doctor because it never happened at Linkdale. All we did was walk into the counsellors office whenever we deemed fit and he was more than happy to listen to us. I really miss Mr Rogers, Linkdale''s guidance counsellor back when I was still a student there. He was part of the people that influenced my decision to transfer to Adelaide. He said there''d be a lot more opportunities here and I''d be able to get good recommendations from the educators if I ever decide I want to go to an Ivy League School. Adelaide is an exclusive private school in Bridgewood and they help students get into Standford, Harvard, Yale and the likes. In fact, some powerful, influential, and famous people attended Adelaide. Mayor Stanson was a student here once, then there''s also Renata George, the famous singer and Sam Greenwood, the athlete. We scheduled the appointment and made sure we were on time, which leads us to this very moment. ''''You could start from the beginning,'''' Mrs Finley jokes, seated behind her large, mahogany desk. Paris and I crack a smile and visibly relax our nerves. Mrs Finley rarely leaves her office. I''ve been at Adelaide for at least four years, and I can say, I''ve only seen her a total of 5 times. But, from all the times I''ve seen her, she looks like a chilled and friendly person. She reminds me of a cute librarian with glasses perched on her nose. Her figure is quite small and petite, but she tries to hide it with the heels she wears to school. I don''t know how she popped out 3 babies given how small she is but that just goes to show how incredible a woman''s body is. Mrs Finley is in her late 30s, if I''m estimating currently, but she''s aging like fine wine and it looks like she takes care of herself very well because her glossy copper hair is shining and her skin is gleaming. ''''We''re going through a mid-life crisis,'''' Paris says. I nod my head vigorously. ''''Exactly what she said.'''' She adjusts her glasses on the bridge of her nose. ''''I believe you''re both 17. You can''t possibly be going through a mid-life crisis.'''' Just because we''re young doesn''t mean we can''t be going through a mid-life crisis. You don''t need to be 50 and unmarried with 10 cats before you''re in the crisis category. It''s called mid-life crisis for a reason, which means it can happen at any point in your life. It''s not like life discriminates when it throws curve balls at you. ''''Oh, we are,'''' Paris says, leaning into her chair. ''''Test results came out today and it really hit me that I''m off to college next year. I don''t know what college I want to go to, and I certainly don''t know the course I want to study.'''' She nods in understanding and turns to me. ''''And you, Miss Jones? Do you have the same problem?'''' ''''It''s similar. I ultimately want to go to law school. But, I don''t know what to study or where to go to study.'''' There are like a million universities in this country and endless possibilities. It can be a bit overwhelming when you''re asked to choose just one. ''''Okay. Now I understand your problem. You''re not alone when it comes to decisions like these. A lot of students come to my office everyday telling me the same thing. University is a big decision and choosing where to go to can be daunting. That''s why I''m here to help.'''' She reaches into her drawer and brings out two brochures. Handing it to us, she continues. ''''Adelaide usually hands out specialized brochures which are meant to be distributed before the term runs out. But, since you both look like you really need it, I''m handing it out early. Don''t tell Principal Grande.'''' she winks. My lips are sealed. Knowing him, he''d probably convulse or something. ''''Adelaide partners with some selected universities in and out of state. Of course, we allow our students to choose where they''d like to go. However, we highly encourage our students to consider the universities we partner with and you''d see the list on the third page of the brochure. Giving our connections, we''ve helped a lot of students get scholarships, especially those who we believe are very promising and maintain good grades.'''' She had me at scholarship. I know my grades are good and all, but I hope it''d be good enough to get a full ride scholarship. My mum cannot afford to send me to university. Our finances are already tied with Sophie''s medical bills, health insurance and debts. I can''t possibly put more stress on her given all that she does for my sister and I. ''''If I may ask, how did your tests go?'''' ''''Good.'''' Paris and I say simultaneously. Mrs Finley gives us a pointed look and crosses her arms over her chest. ''''6As, a B and a C.'''' I confess. ''''Impressive.'''' ''''4As, 3Bs and a C.'''' Paris says and I smile. Considering how she complains about the library, she did pretty good and I''m extremely proud of my best friend. I wonder how Jason and Ryan did. ''''Equally impressive, Miss Jackson. From the looks of things, you''re both doing well academically. I read both of your files before you came in and you both seem like promising young women. Especially you, Miss Jones. Your academic record is quite remarkable, even your class rank over the years have been unwavering. '''' I blush a little at her compliments and Paris gives my hand a squeeze. ''''If you can beat Mr Lee in the exams, you just might have a shot at being Valedictorian. You even have a shot at getting a full ride.'''' Squeal. ''''I''ll work on that.'''' Mrs Finley scans us both. ''''Usually, when students come to me with a major crisis, pun intended, I usually tell them to identify what they''re good at. I''m not the type of counsellor that''ll tell you to jump into the medical line or be in the legal profession because it pays well, but I want you to be satisfied with your life moving forward. I''ve seen a number of students in university change course mid semester because they didn''t feel that spark or drive with said course and it isn''t all that pleasant. That''s why it''s important you choose a major that you''ll excel in.'''' ''''What if I don''t want to go to university?'''' Paris asks in a small voice. I turn to her and give her hand a squeeze. I know Paris has doubts about furthering her education and it''s been a cause for worry because her parents are pressuring her to go to one. ''''I mean, my dad wants me to be a plastic surgeon like him, or go into the medical field. But, Mrs Finley, that''s not for me. I don''t want to do that. I don''t know what my future holds, but it''s not being a plastic surgeon.'''' she shudders. ''''Have you thought really hard about your decision? You may not want to be a surgeon, but maybe you can study something else?'''' Mrs Finley asks hopefully. ''''I''m a teenager. I haven''t thought about anything long enough. Maybe next year, I''d change my mind or something, but university isn''t all that appealing. I like modelling though. My mum owns a clothing company so I step in sometimes if a model is unavailable. It''s enjoyable.'''' Mrs Finley nods slowly and leans back in her chair. ''''Well, Miss Jackson, higher education isn''t for everyone and it doesn''t mean you won''t be successful if you ultimately decide you''re not interested in going. However, since you''re not sure, I''d like you to schedule another appointment, maybe in the next 3 months or so, to see if you''ve changed your mind.'''' ''''Have you talked to your parents about all this?'''' Paris shakes her head in the negative and sighs. ''''They won''t understand me.'''' ''''I''m sure they would if you have a talk with them.'''' ''''My dad is Mario Jackson, Mrs Finley. He expects things to go a certain way and expects me to be a certain way. He''d flip if he finds out I''m even saying all this. He''s not exactly the most understanding person on the planet because everyone in my family went to college. I can''t be the odd one out. And before you ask about my mum, she goes with whatever my dad decides so she''s no help at all.'''' Paris pouts. Mrs Finley writes something down in her notebook. ''''What if I schedule a meeting with your parents and talk to them? Would that make you feel better?'''' ''''A little. As long as I''m not there though because hell hath no fury when Mario Jackson is scorned.'''' she mocks. I giggle a little and Mrs Finley''s lips curve a little. ''''Ladies, I want you to read and internalize that brochure very carefully and think about all that I''ve said. Then, you''d both come and see me individually. I''d like to track your progress and know your final decisions.'''' ''''You''re promising and smart young ladies, so I know you''d make the decision that is best for you.'''' Chapter 41 - CALIFORNIA KING BED Bob arrived from his ''business trip abroad'' a few days ago and contacted me¡­.finally. Needless to say, I was pissed, I still am. He swore he''d contact me the minute he landed but he went radio silent for a whole week. I left calls, text messages and voice mails but he didn''t deem it fit to check his phone. I thought he was missing and was on the verge of filing a police report! Of course, I yelled at him over the phone but he said he couldn''t check his phone because he was ''busy''. Bullshit if you ask me, so I told him to fuck off, blocked him and avoided him at work. If you want to come up with a lie, you might as well do it right. He noticed all these and called me to his office on Friday. I wouldn''t have gone, but he called me out in front of Kathy, Fabio and the rest of the employees. If I''m defiant, they''d realize that something is up and I''m in no mood for my name to be on everyone''s lips or the hot topic at the diner so I complied. Long story short, there was yelling on my part, he apologized for being an asshole and I forgave him, deciding that it''s best to give him the benefit of the doubt. No one''s perfect and maybe, just maybe, he was busy and it was an honest mistake. As a token of his repentance and to celebrate our five-month anniversary, he said he was taking me to this five-star restaurant called Star Rise on the outskirts of town. I wouldn''t lie and say I wasn''t excited. I was. I''ve never been to a five star anything before so I was pretty stoked. Also, I asked Paris to cover for me just in case my mum called and asked about my whereabouts. She didn''t pry or ask where I was headed and I was so grateful because I plan on coming clean about it all pretty soon. Although something tells me she knows I have a boyfriend. She''s a very perceptive individual so I won''t be surprised if she''s playing dumb for my sake. ..... ''''Hey, babe.'''' ''''Babe.'''' ''''Babe.'''' ''''Melody.'''' I blink twice. ''''Yea, I''m here. Just lost in thought.'''' More like lost in the thought of him cheating on me. I''m young, and he''s way older than me so there is that tendency that he may want to gravitate towards women his own age. For his sake, he better not be cheating on me. My dad cheated on my mum and I saw the effect it had on me growing up. Cheating is one line he shouldn''t cross because it''s something I can''t stand. ''''But didn''t you almost kiss Jason thrice?'''' my sub-conscious mocks. In my defense, he''s the one on to me and talking about how he won''t give up on trying to chase me. What am I? A dog? He was the one who initiated the kiss on all occasions. I exercised the self-control of a marathon sprinter. I have a boyfriend and Jason and I can never happen. He studies me carefully, swirling the champagne glass in his hand, "Do you want to talk about it? You''ve been spacing out a lot." Well, giving the size of this grandiose restaurant, I don''t think I''m spacing out hard enough. "I''m fine, really.'''' I pick up my champagne glass and drink its contents in one gulp. I don''t drink, and this champagne is bitter as hell, but I''m still mad at him and I need a little liquor in me so I don''t lash out. "I''m just stressed with school, exams, college applications and projects.'''' It''s not a total lie, it''s just a half truth. ''''Also, I''m on my period so my hormones are a little haywire at the moment." Probably should have left that last part out. He cringes at the period part and my lips curve slightly. Why are men so uncomfortable when a woman talks about her period? They were birthed by a woman, they probably have sisters, would definitely have a girlfriend, if it''s their personal preference, and would one day get married to a woman. Hell, they may end up having a daughter or daughters so the period talk shouldn''t be an uncomfortable subject. Grabbing my hand in his, our eyes lock and he gives me his signature smile, the kind that makes me melt. "Are you still mad at me?'''' ''''No.'''' He sighs as if he''s tired of explaining himself. ''''That''s a lie and I said I was sorry. I really was busy. You know I told you about how I''ve been trying to expand my brand?'''' I nod slowly. He did mention it to me once that he wants his diner to be a ''national and global phenomenon.'' One of the things I like about Bob is that he''s very goal-oriented. Bobs Eat ''N'' Grillz is his baby. He started it from the ground up and it became successful. Now he''s looking for an expansion, and as a girlfriend, I''ll be as supportive as possible-if he''s telling the truth. ''''I met with Chinese investors and pitched my brand and the plans I have to them and they liked it. Fingers crossed everything goes very well because they said they''d get back to me.'''' ''''That''s wonderful, babe,'''' I say with a tight smile. ''''Really, I''m happy for you,'''' I stab my fork into my steak bitterly. ''''Expansion is great.'''' He narrows his eyes and ignores my snarky tone. Changing the subject, he asks. ''''How''s school?'''' I dab my mouth with the napkin. ''''It''s good. Test results came in and I passed.'''' ''''As usual.'''' I smile, a genuine one this time. ''''Any plans on where you want to go to for college?'''' I shrug. ''''Not really. I saw the school''s counsellor and she advised me and shit, but I still don''t know. I''m meant to send out applications to at least 3 schools in the next three months, but I''m undecided.'''' Bob nods a little and takes more of the contents of his champagne glass, his muscles flexing his suit. He said Star Rise was a black tie sort of restaurant which means he pulled out his suave charm. I''ve never seen Bob in a suit and tie before, until now. He usually wears jeans and a shirt, and if he wants to mix it up, he''d wear baggy shorts instead of jeans. I on the other hand opted for a brown slip dress I found at an online store. It was two hundred dollars, but it''s so worth it because it compliments my skin perfectly. It also doesn''t hurt that it shows a little bit of skin. I''ve caught Bob looking at my boobs once or twice, but I''ve decided to not tease him about it. He thinks he''s sleek, but he really isn''t. When we walked in, I thought I was a little underdressed. The slip dress is cute and all, but seeing women in fur coats, red bottoms and designer outfits made me feel a little out of place, in more ways than one. The restaurant reminds me of Adelaide all over again and the difference in social status. This world is definitely not my type. I''m the girl who grew up in Cranedale and thought that having a ten dollar bill as a kid made me a billionaire. I''m not some girl who has been pampered since birth or who eats caviar and lobster for dinner. I''m even scared to look at the bill because I''m pretty sure it''s worth more than the rent mum pays at the apartment. ''''How about an Ivy League? You have the grades for it.'''' ''''What part of ''I''m undecided'' don''t you get?'''' I joke lightly. He rolls his eyes slightly. ''''I don''t know.'''' ''''Well, whatever it is, I''ll support you in whatever decision you make. Aim for an Ivy League though.'''' I shoot him a look and he sticks his tongue out childishly, the previous tension already gone. ''''No pressure.'''' .... ''''...and so that''s how I found out I was allergic to cheese.'''' he laughs and throws his head back. "That''s the funniest shit I''ve heard all week." "It''s funny now, but back then, I looked like Oompa Loompa. I couldn''t go to school for like a week. It was horrible." Note to self, always know the foods you''re allergic to. I''ve learnt that lesson from Sophie and now Bob. "Poor Bob.'''' He signals the waiter and asks for the cheque. I''m more stuffed than a roasted turkey on Thanksgiving and I just want to go home. It''s getting late now, 8:00pm to be exact. Mum is probably still at work and Sophie is having a sleepover at Brittany, her best friend''s house. "Want some desert to go?" "Yes please." He pays for our meal and my desert and we walk out, hand in hand. As we approach the foyer, I spot a woman looking in our direction. Our eyes meet and she hurriedly looks away. I don''t think too much of it and listen to Bob talk about his favourite movie franchise. As we head towards his car, a silver coloured Jeep, a female calls out his name. "Bob Stewart?" He turns his head and I do to. We come face to face with the same woman I made eye contact with at the foyer. Bob''s gait becomes tight as he forces a smile. ''''Hello, Patricia. It''s been what, like two years?" Patricia? Chapter 42 - CONFESSIONS She flips her glossy hair back, revealing a sparkling set of jewellery on her bare neck. ''''I didn''t think you''d be able to recognize me. And, yes, it has been forever since we last saw each other.'''' Last saw each other? Who is this woman? Moreso, why is she looking at me like she wants to strangle me? Patricia is a statuesque woman, the type that everyone envied, and why wouldn''t they? She looks like a model with her hazelnut eyes and red hair that cascades down her waist in fine curls. With her short, oxblood form fitting dress matched with black thigh high boots, she might as well be going to a Vogue photoshoot not a restaurant. Why is she talking to my man? She smiles brightly at him and pops her cherry red lipstick. So much for my nude one! ''''Last I saw you, we were in Paris and you broke up with me on my 20th birthday." I look up at Bob, asking him for some sort of explanation with my eyes, but he has his eyes trained on Patricia. "This is really not the time nor the place to discuss that.'''' he seethes. His knuckles are sheet white now and I could tell that with one more provocation, he''d blow a gasket. "Why not?" she asks tauntingly. "After all, we both know you''re into younger women. It''s your type." Her gaze falls on me and she scoffs like I''m beneath her and not up to her standards. Sure, I may not have on a million dollar dress on, but I have dignity. She reminds me of the adult version of Mariah and I don''t like it one bit. "I assume this is your latest conquest? Is she supposed to be my replacement?'''' Rude much? I haven''t known this disrespectful witch for five minutes and I already want to punch her in the face. If it''s one thing I''m not afraid of, it''s confrontation, and she''s going to get it this time. I''ve been quiet because I wanted to study her and see the type of person she really is. Now that I know she''s a snake, I''ll treat her like one. "Listen here Malibu Bitch, I don''t know who you think you are or what sort of pedestal you''ve placed yourself on but get off your high horse because you aren''t all that great. You have no right to judge me or talk smack about me because you don''t know me and vice versa. Trust me, I''m not the person you want to mess with." I didn''t realize we have drawn a crowd till I''m done with my little speech. Adults are literally worse than highschoolers! It wouldn''t kill anyone to mind the business that pays them. Patricia scans the crowd that has formed a circle around us and grins. "I like her, Bob. She has spunk and a backbone which you seem to lack." ''''Says the woman who cheated on me.'''' She places her hand firmly on her hips and looks him directly in the eye. Bob nudges me a bit to his side, and I move without complaint. ''''I cheated on you for a reason and you know that all too well.'''' Since when is there a justification for cheating? "You really haven''t changed after all these years, Patricia. You''re still full of yourself.'''' ''''You were never there so I found solace in the arms of another. You can''t fault me for that. What did you expect me to do, huh? Wait for you when you''d be gone for a month?'''' I feel like I''m listening in on a conversation that is not my business. Maybe the crowd feels it too, I don''t know, but I''m getting uncomfortable and I don''t like it. There are deep issues that they''ve obviously not gotten over and Patricia seems to be real proud of herself right now. She''s confessing that she cheated with no fucks given and it''s making me sick to my stomach. She reminds me of my father and that''s not a good thing. Bob looks at her, gobsmacked. Hell, I''m shocked too but I reserve my comments. ''''Go to hell, Patricia.'''' ''''I''d see you there too, right? After all, I''m pretty sure the devil has space enough for both of us.'''' Her hazelnuts take him in. ''''Wouldn''t you agree?'''' The only one going to hell is you, Patricia. He takes in a sharp intake of breath and is about to retort back but she interrupts him. ''''Seems like we''ve drawn some unnecessary attention to ourselves. Anywho, Bob, I''m back in town permanently so I guess we''d be seeing ourselves more often, Si?" He grabs me by my waist. "It was nice to see you again Patricia, hope we never meet again. Also, don''t you dare disrespect my girlfriend again or I would ruin you. Remember, I have leverage over you. Have a wonderful evening." We side step the speechless redhead and the crowd parts. Bob opens the passanger''s side for me with one last look Patricia''s way. Getting into the driver''s side, he speedily drive''s off and the image of the disrespectful lady fades into view. "Care to explain to me who that disrespectful bitch is and how you two know each other?" His knuckles grip the steering wheel, upset. "Once upon a time, Patricia and I used to date till she cheated on me with her co-worker. I caught them having sex in her apartment. It hurt like hell you know, but then she begged me to take her back and apologized. I forgave her and we started to rebuild our relationship but then I found out about her...dark secret and I just couldn''t take it anymore." I knew there was a reason why I didn''t like her! I rub small circles on his free hand and he continues. ''''The lying, the cheating, the scamming...I just couldn''t handle the secrets so I broke things off with her. She only loved my money not me but I realized that later. I guess she has some sort of vendetta against me and now against you too. I''m sorry for dragging you into the messy mix." "Don''t be sorry. We''re a team right? Your pain is my pain and I understand that you''ve been hurt." As he zooms past the busy streets, my mind goes back to our encounter with Patricia. She may be a jealous bitch now that I''m with Bob, but something seems¡­off about her. I can''t place my finger on it, but something tells me I need to stay the fuck away from her. Maybe it was her mannerisms, maybe it was the snarky comment, or maybe it was the aura she was emitting. Something is not particularly right with her. ''''What did you mean when you said you found out about her ''dark secret?'''' I ask out of curiosity. His figure goes rigid again and I raise a brow. ''''It''s nothing that you should worry about. Patricia is in the past and she knows better than to cross me.'''' ''''So we''re keeping secrets now?'''' ''''Babe, I just don''t want you to get mixed up in Patricia''s bullshit. Trust me, it''s for your own good. She''s a gold digger and the less you know about her, the better.'''' ''''What did she mean by ''you''re into younger women?'''''' Is this some sort of fetish for him? Bob refuses to answer my question and I press him further. ''''Not answering me is only going to escalate things, Bob. We promised to be completely honest and open with each other with no secrets between us. I''m not going to judge you. All I want to know is if there were others before Patricia and I.'''' Other younger women that is. He sighs and makes a turn on a familiar street. ''''There were others before Patricia and you. Yes, Patricia is right, I am into younger women. But you''re the first seventeen year old I''ve dated. That''s the past and I really don''t want to talk about it. I''m focused on my current relationship with you.'''' He grabs my hand and kisses the promise ring on my finger. I still wear it like it''s a wedding band because it reminds me that I''m committed to someone. If I ever think of cheating, which by the way would never happen, I just look at the ring and all immodest thoughts disappear. ''''I don''t want us to fight over my past,'''' he says in a low whisper. ''''It''s the past.'''' He''s right. It is the past, and I''m not a judgemental person. Also, I really like Bob and I don''t want this wonderful night that we had to be ruined by his no-good, cheating, Bella Hadid like body, disrespectful ex. She''s history now and I hope and pray that for the life of me, I don''t see her again. "Promise me you''d never hurt me or lie to me, Mel." I lean a little closer and give him a quick peck on his cheeks. ''''I promise.'''' ''''You were being honest with me about the Chinese investors, right? ''''Positive.'''' Chapter 43 - THE CLIMB With a long kiss goodbye, Bob drops me off at Paris'' house. I did tell my mum that I''d be having a sleepover at her house, so it''s only natural I''d come here. Vitali, the nice butler that''s been working with the Jackson''s for years now lets me in with no questions asked and buzzes Paris to tell her I''ve arrived. Paris comes running down the stairs barefoot in shorts and a tank top, her hair tied firmly with a green scarf. She turns to Vitali and thanks him before zoning in on me. ''''Thank God you''re alive. I was worried sick because it''s like 9:00pm and you said I should cover for you. Your mum called three hours ago but I blew her off and said you were asleep.'''' Note to self: call mum. ''''Girl, what have you been up to? Are you in any trouble?'''' Time for the big reveal. "I have a boyfriend." She rolls her eyes. "No shit." "Wait, you knew?" Paris is not stupid, and I had my suspicions that she already knew what was going on. "Of course I did! I''m your best friend and I take my role as bestie very seriously. I figured with all the times you''ve been asking me to cover for you, you''d be seeing a guy. Plus, don''t think I didn''t notice that you had that new relationship glow. Trust me, I''ve been there and done that. I didn''t mention it though because you''re not that slick. I knew you''d open up to me when you felt comfortable enough. My assumptions were correct." I stand there, stunned while she has a smug look on her face. "I''m actually at a loss for words right now." "I made you speechless?'''' she asks surprisingly. "That''s a first because you''re the Queen of Clapbacks." ''''I am not the Queen of Clapbacks.'''' ''''Yea, you are. The way you handle Mariah and Jason will forever be legendary. I wouldn''t be surprised if ''Queen of Clapbacks'' is inscribed in your yearbook photo or something.'''' She drags me to the main kitchen and hands me a bottle of water. I gulp it all down and she raises a brow. After the night I''ve had, I need a drink, a long one. "So who''s the lucky guy?" "Now it''s time for me to make you speechless. It''s Bob Stewart." "WHAT!" I put a finger to my lips, cautious that Vitali or her parents might hear us. "Can you be anymore louder?" I chastise. I know it''s shocking and a really big deal, but the least she can do is be calm about it. It''s not like I said I bombed the earth. "What? When? Why? Where? How? Which? Huh? What the actual fuck, Mel? You''re dating your boss?" She grabs a lemonade bottle from the freezer, unscrews the cap, and drinks straight from the bottle. "You know what? This is not a conversation for the kitchen. There are prying eyes and ears everywhere and these walls talk. We are going to the movie theatre and you are going to start spilling the tea." ...¡­.. We spend about an hour in the movie theatre, an animated film I''ve never seen before plays in the background while I fill her in on my relationship timeline with Bob. "So long story short, you haven''t like given him your coochita, right?" I blush slightly and hit her with a throw pillow. "Of course not. I''m not like that." "I won''t judge you if you do because your boyfriend is fucking hot. I''m surprised he hasn''t had a dip in your fountain.'''' I scrunch my nose. ''''Well when you put it like that, it sounds wrong.'''' She laughs and throws a piece of kettle corn on my nose. ''''The conversation has come up a few times though, but he''s not pressuring me to do anything I don''t want to.'''' He''s a gentleman like that. ''''How sweet,'''' she coos. ''''At least he''s better than all these high school boys. Honestly, it''s like the only thing they think about is sex.'''' Jason is living proof of that statement. ''''Bob''s sweet, patient, kind, generous, attentive and literally everything I could ever dream of." I gush. I really do like him and I''ve told myself that a bunch of times already. He''s literally my Prince Charming, even with his flaws. "Girl, you''ve got it bad." Paris teases. I nod my head and slouch in the cushion. ''''I do, don''t I?'''' ''''You do. Reminds me of when I was dating Sean in 10th grade. Of all the boyfriends I had prior to him, he was the one I fell hard for.'''' ''''I thought you said he was a dick?'''' I never liked Sean. He used to be at Adelaide and was a football player before his family moved to Arizona. He was a cheater and Paris wasn''t his only girlfriend at the time. Paris learned that lesson the hard way when this chick from a grade above us named Nancy Hawkins confronted her in front of the whole school about ''messing around with her man.'' She cried for days, even refused to come to school at some point due to embarrassment. But it''s all in the past now although Paris would never forget it. ''''Oh, he was. But at the time, I really liked him.'''' Her expression turns dark and I know what''s coming next. ''''Until I found out he had a whole girlfriend in a year above us. and she embarassed me in front of everyone.'''' See, never forget. ''''Fucking pig.'''' I agree. ''''Speaking of pigs, Bob and I went on a date-'''' ''''That explains the slip dress. You look cute by the way.'''' ''''Thanks. So we went on a date and we ran into his ex.'''' She drops her bag of kettle corn on the couch beside her, eyes wide open and mouth ajar. ''''Say Bible.'''' ''''Bible. It was so crazy and was literally a scene out of a Hollywood flick because everyone stopped and stared. She was rude, annoying and looked like a spoiled, rich bitch. Her name is Patricia and I found out she actually cheated on Bob and had the nerve to justify it.'''' ''''That''s just wrong.'''' ''''And she''s so pretty.'''' I groan. ''''I can''t compete with her.'''' It''s not that I want to compete with her, but if I''m putting myself on her pedestal, then I look like a burger. She''s tall, leggy, a red head like Paris and naturally pretty. I was almost, emphasis on almost, jealous when I saw her. I can understand why Bob dated her. Hell, I''m pretty sure men worship at her feet that''s why her ego is the size of Africa. No wonder she''s a bitch. I''m still mad she called m her ''replacement.'' Why would I even want to be her replica? ''''Exactly. Moreso, something seemed off about her. She''s like the adult version of Mariah, so that in itself is hazardous, but her aura just seems weird.'''' ''''Hmm. How did Bob react?'''' ''''He was a bit flustered, I believe. They semi-argued and talked about what went wrong in the relationship and stuff. It was just really uncomfortable.'''' Paris nods and hands me a can of Sprite. ''''My advice is you stay away from Patricia.'''' That part is clear. ''''Since she''s a cheater, I wouldn''t want to be anywhere near her. Also, since you said her energy is off, it''s even more reason to stay away. I personally wouldn''t poke my nose into Bob and Patricia''s relationship. It never goes well because you may find out things you don''t particularly like.'''' I''m not really interested in finding out about Bob''s past relationship with Patricia, although something is telling me I should. There were threats being made on both sides and Patricia said. I''m pretty sure the devil has space enough for both of us. What did she mean by that? ''''Give Bob the benefit of the doubt. Has he given you a reason to distrust him?'''' ''''No.'''' Except now that Patricia is in the mix. ''''He hasn''t.'''' ''''Well then, enjoy your relationship and don''t think too much about his ex. From your description, she looks like bad news.'''' I nod silently, ready to change the subject because I feel a headache creeping in. ''''Speaking of relationships, how''s Ryan?'''' I tease. Paris'' cheeks go red and I squeeze them with my hands. ''''Oh, fuck off.'''' she says. ''''Well, don''t leave me hanging. I''ve told you about my relationship so spill about yours.'''' ''''He asked me to be his girlfriend!'''' I squeal so loud and hug her. Not to brag, but my matchmaking skills are top notch. ''''I knew you''d both be the perfect match.'''' She nods vigorously and grins. ''''When did he ask you out?'''' ''''At the party. After you ditched me.'''' ''''I did not ditch you. I was giving you and Ryan some alone time so you''d get to know each other.'''' I explain. ''''That''s still called ditching.'''' she teases. She lowers the volume of the animated movie then turns to me. ''''But I forgive you because it was all for the best.'''' Chapter 44 - FEEL Jason Blunt is avoiding me. I''m not looking for him either, don''t get me wrong, but anytime we make eye contact in the hallway, he averts his eyes and pretends like he wasn''t just staring at me zero point two seconds ago. He just did that right now and it''s starting to get on my nerves. He was all talk about how I''m ''his'' at Ryan''s party and now he''s avoiding me? I really don''t understand boys. Speaking of Ryan''s party, I''ve been thinking about our conversation that day and he said he knew I had a boyfriend. That should have startled me at that moment, but I was a bit¡­preoccupied. How does he know I have a boyfriend? Does he know it''s Bob? If he does, which is highly impossible because we''ve been very careful, why hasn''t he said anything? Also, is he weirded out about our almost kisses? If he is, then he doesn''t have to make it so obvious. Why can''t he just have a conversation with me so we can talk things out and move on? Boys. ... "Okay class, we''d be wrapping up our discussion on Demand and Supply and I want you all to turn in your assignments before Tuesday. This counts for fourty percent of your grade so I expect you to take it seriously. Do I make myself clear, Mr Blunt?" Mr Finkle, our Economics teacher asks, making the whole class laugh. Jason barely does homework. I''m surprised he''s still the captain of the basketball team and his grades aren''t really slipping. Sure, he may not be in the top five percent in class rank, but he surely isn''t at the bottom. He raises his head from the table with a sigh. Economics class is boring as hell so I can understand the sigh. Listening to Mr Finkle''s voice is like watching a movie with slow internet connection. "Yes ma''am." Mr Finkle nods in satisfaction, but his face is laced with a frown. He always has a frown on his face. I know that teaching teenagers can be a hassle and teaching spoiled, rich teenagers is almost suicidal, but it won''t kill him to smile a little more because Adelaide pays more than the regular public high school. He''s pushing sixty and retirement is crouching at his doorstep, so he needs to be a little less¡­grouchy. "Good. You are all dismissed." I pack my belongings into my bag and bolt out of that class because it''s the last class of the day which means I can go home and relax. Then go to work. Paris is beside me, books pressed against her chest, as we walk to her locker which is closer to Mr Finkle''s class. "Jason keeps looking at you, you know.'''' I turn my head back and sure enough, we make eye contact.. He''s at his locker, talking to Bea, but he doesn''t seem to be paying attention because he''s looking at me, this time, he doesn''t divert his eyes. Clad in the school''s tracksuit (they probably have basketball practice) he winks at me before focusing his attention to Bea. I blink rapidly and feel a nudge on my side. ''''I saw that, the telepathic eye connection.'''' ''''There''s no tele-anything, Paris. You are imagining things.'''' She''s not imagining anything because I felt something too. Fuck, I''ve been denying it for so long, but I felt it too. I felt it when he rescued me from Khalil, I felt it when we were alone at Ryan''s party and I''m still feeling it now. This ''it'' needs to go away, and fast. ''''He literally winked at you.'''' I wave my hands dismissively. ''''He probably thinks I''m a new notch on his proverbial belt because he almost ki-'''' Me and my big mouth. "HE WHAT!'''' She screams, drawing the attention of the nosy highschoolers, including Jason who is looking at her like she is bat-shit crazy. Well, she has to be since we''re best friends after all. With a dismissive wave, she shouts. "Don''t y''all have homes to be in? Nothing to see here but my dramatic self, so scram." They all listen to her and go back to whatever it is they are doing. I shake my head and she pulls my arm, dragging me all the way to janitor''s closet. Locking the door, she folds her arms across her chest and gives me a look that tells me that this is going to be one hell of an inquisition. "You are going to explain to me how you kissed Jason Blunt: thorn in your side, enemy since 9th grade, the Joker to your Batman.'''' She kicks a bucket accidentally. ''''Need I go on?" Dramatic much? "I didn''t kiss him, Paris.'''' I explain. ''''He made an attempt to kiss me, thrice, but I declined because I refuse to be labelled a cheater." Her jaw slacks open. ''''Did you just say thrice?'''' I nod slowly and she leans on the wall. ''''Holy, bloody shit. When were you going to tell me all this?'''' ''''The opportunity never came up?'''' I offer weakly but she doesn''t buy it. ''''Okay fine, there were many opportunities, but I didn''t feel like it was important enough to tell.'''' ''''I''m your bestie, even the minutest details of your life are important to me.'''' Fair point. ''''First thing''s first, when did the ''almost kisses'' happen?'''' ''''Twice at the resort and at Ryan''s party.'''' ''''At the resort? When you TWO shared a room? Don''t tell me you bumped uglies?'''' I give her a disgusted look. ''''Are you crazy? The only thing I bumped was his head because he irritated the fuck out of me.'''' ''''Well, if he almost kissed you that means he wasn''t as irritating as you-.'''' The stink glare I send her way makes her shut up, but then she smiles again and I narrow my eyes. I do not want to be talking about Jason right now. I''m hungry and a hungry Melody is an irritated Melody. ''''How did the almost kisses make you feel?'''' ''''Repulsed.'''' ''''She wags her middle finger. ''''You''re a bloody liar.'''' ''''I''m not lying.'''' ''''I know you better than you know yourself, Mel. You''re blushing.'''' I feel my cheeks and sure enough, the twins are warm and betraying me. Paris and her perceptiveness! ''''I''m not blushing. My cheeks are flushed from the heat.'''' ''''The air conditioner is on.'''' ''''Well, it''s not cold enough.'''' Her eyes wiggle notoriously. ''''Will you stop denying it already? You like him and he likes you too from the look of things.'''' "No he doesn''t." "Yes he does." "Noooo" "Yessss" "You know what? It doesn''t even matter if he likes me or not, I''m with Bob now so I don''t care.'''' Yes, Mel. Keep telling yourself that. You even have a ring to prove that! ''''Speaking of which, I have work in a few hours so can we go now.'''' I whine, tired of the inquisition already. Paris can be real persistent when she wants something, but I''m just over it. Jason and I are completely different people entirely, we live in two separate worlds and we live different lives. Even in an alternate universe, he and I can never happen, no matter what my¡­feelings are for him. Paris is my ride home because Cameron is at the repair shop, "This conversation is far from over." "Yes ma''am." .... All through the ride home, Paris wouldn''t stop trying to divulge ''important'' information out of me but I refused to give in, not in the mood to really discuss it mainly because¡­well because I don''t know how to feel. The three times that Jason and I almost kissed felt...good. It almost felt right even and for a second there, I almost forgot about Bob. Here I am, not wanting to be labelled a cheater, but I''m thinking of another boy. ''''His abs are certainly not boyish at all.'''' My subconscious says. I need to get my priorities straight. I walk into the apartment, completely torn and exhausted. Dumping my bag on the nearby counter, I move into the living room to see Sophie watching Never Have I Ever on Netflix. Sophie and this streaming service are best friends. "Hey Soph, when''d you get in?" "Twenty minutes ago." ''''Who dropped you home?'''' ''Brittany''s mum did.'''' She says, not taking her eyes away from the TV. ''''She even baked us cookies.'''' Brittany is Sophie''s best friend in 9th grade. I''ve never met her before but she seems to be a big part of her school life because everytime mum comes home, it''s always ''Brittany did this'' and ''Brittany said that.'' ''''That''s nice of her. Tell her I said thank you.'''' Sophie doesn''t respond, too engrossed in what she''s watching. I move to the TV set, blocking her view. ''''You came home and the first thing on your agenda was to watch Netflix?" I say with my arms crossed. She knows the rules in the house. Mum allows her to get away with a lot of things, even going as far as bending the rules to suit Sophie''s taste, but I''m a lot stricter than her. Sophie has no choice because as long as she lives here, and as long as mum isn''t home often, she has to deal with me. She pauses the TV and scoffs. "Well I don''t have any homework and mum''s not home yet so, zip it." Liar. I grin widely. "Didn''t mum say you were banned from watching Netflix till ''further notice'' because you never do your homework? I bet she''d have a field day if I call her right now and tell her that you''re doing the one thing she told you not to." At that moment, my phone rings and it''s mum calling. What a coincidence. "Well then Soph, must be your lucky day because mum''s calling right now." She grumbles in annoyance. "You''re an annoying older sister." "You''re stuck with me, champ. Go upstairs and do your homework.'''' I point to her bag on the Persian rug. ''''Also, take your bag with you." She stomps upstairs, bag in tow, and slams her door while I pick up the phone. "Hey mum...Soph''s in..she''s doing her homework...Yea, I''d make the Spaghetti Tacos before I leave...love you, bye." Spaghetti Tacos it is. .... I looked at my watch and realize it''s 7:10pm which means I have about fifty minutes to get to work: thirty minutes to get ready and twenty minutes to walk there. Despite dating the boss, I take my job very seriously and I don''t expect Bob to treat me any different just because we are dating. We always keep it professional so as not to draw attention to ourselves. 30 minutes later. "Hey Soph, I''m off to work. Mum would be home in twenty so lock the door please. I also made Spaghetti Tacos in case you''re interested.'''' "Whatever, Mel.'''' She yells from her room. Kids. Chapter 45 - BETTER THAN REVENGE Patricia I''m back, and I''m back with a vengeance. It has been two years since I last stepped foot in Bridgewood, Oklahoma and I swore on my life that I would never come back to this sleepy town ever again, but as my luck would have it, things don''t always go as planned, at least they don''t always go the way Patricia Blunt plans it. Yes, you heard right. My name is Patricia Blunt and I''m Jason''s older step-sister. My father begged me to move back home because he want me to keep an eye on my baby brother, something about him needing a guardian since he and my step-mum are never around much. I find that quite ludicrous considering the fact that he is eighteen and can take care of himself just fine. He has been taking care of himself just fine, with my help of course. Our parents never really had the time to be parents; Dad was either locked up in his study handling one case or another and jet setting off to meet clients in different countries, while Jason''s mum was running a cosmetics brand with over ten stores at different locations around the world. They were always busy. Often times, we were left in the care of nannies. I had to step up and be the surrogate parent to Jason; I bathed him, helped him with his homework, accompanied him to school and tried my best to be the best big sister I could be. I don''t resent our parents. In their own way, even though they were never there for the most important events in our lives, I know they loved us. They provided for us materially and we definitely live in opulence, but I just wish they would have been there for the most important moments in Jason''s life. They never attended his birthdays, we never celebrated holidays, they never went to any of his games, never cheered him on when he became the Basketball State Champion. They are not even aware that he made the team in the first place. I know my baby brother holds a grudge. That''s why he never gets along with them- that is why he rebels and does the exact opposite of what they expect him to do-dealing in weapons and drugs. I know he sells weapons and drugs just to piss our parents off. He''s the reason Bob and I met in the first place. Jason was procuring thirty-two caliber handguns for a powerful crime organization-the Siddeno Mafia Family and they were meant to send someone to pick up the ''merch'', as they like to call it, back at Base A. I drove Jason to Base A and in walks Bob in all his dark glory. I was immediately smitten by him from the moment I saw him, not only because he was easy on the eyes, but because he had this bad boy aura oozing out of him. It wasn''t long before we started dating and officially became a couple. I would be lying if I said Bob didn''t know how to treat a woman. He knows exactly how to make a woman feel good both inside and outside the bedroom. With his panty-dropping smile and charming personality, any woman would have the hots for him. The first year of our relationship was great but things started going south in the second year. He revealed to me that he was the head of the Siddeno Family and with that title comes great responsibility. Like my parents, he was always busy, too busy to invest the time and effort in our relationship. I understood where he was coming from, at least I tried to understand, but I became overwhelmed and I felt neglected. I voiced out my concerns to him and he promised to do better. But he never did. Pushed to the wall, I sought companionship in the arms of Diego Acosta, a hitman for the Floretini Mafia, the rival family of the Siddeno''s. I''m not going to justify my actions as there''s no justification really. I committed a crime and I cheated. It still marvels me that I''m still alive, but I guess the universe likes me. Fraternizing with the enemy is a taboo and I knew that. It could have got me killed and I knew that, but at the time, I didn''t care. Diego was everything Bob never was-attentive, passionate and loving. It was wrong of me to cheat in the first place and for that, I apologize, or I would have apologized. But Bob killed the one man I ever loved right before my eyes. One gunshot wound to the head was all it took. Diego took his last breath in my arms. After that, I cut off all contacts with family and friends and moved to Paris permanently to start my life anew. But now I''m back, and Bob is going to pay. With his blood of course. I''ve waited two years to exert my revenge on Bob and now the opportunity has finally presented itself. Now he has a new girlfriend which is even better. I bet I can kill her too so he''d understand what it feels like to lose someone you love. Melody Jones was it? That''s her name, Melody. Pretty name for a pretty girl. It''s just too bad she has to be used as collateral damage. I ran a background check on her right after our little talk at the restaurant. It''s interesting to know that she attends the same school and Jason and they''re even in the same year. Bob never seizes to amaze me with his preference in women. ..... "Jason.'''' I call out from the kitchen as I prepare Chicken Parmesan for dinner. The Blunt mansion is the same way I left it-empty, soulless and overly dramatic. It''s been three days since I arrived here and my parents haven''t deemed it fit to cut their business trip short and say hello. His footsteps pad down the stairs. As he enters the kitchen, he has a frown on his face. It''s just like I said, somethings never change. "You''ve been home for three days now and you wouldn''t let me breathe." "That''s because I missed my baby brother so much." He plops down on one of the bar stools and grabs an apple from the fruit basket. "You missed me so much but you never called once?" I give him a dirty look. ''''How long are you going to make me feel guilty for? You know why I didn''t call and I''d appreciate it if you don''t bring that subject up." I had explained, albeit in little detail, about why I cut off from the world. I obviously didn''t tell him the whole truth, just enough for him to not bug me. "Jeez, calm down sis, I''m just kidding,'''' he bites into the apple. "I did miss you though. It was getting kinda lonely being the only child. Mum and Dad are never around much so it''s just me, myself and I in this big, empty mansion. The maids come in every now and then, but it''s not the same without you." I know being alone bothers him and I feel so guilty for abandoning him but it was something I had to do for me. "I can''t apologize enough Jason, but I''m sorry for leaving you. I''m here now and I''ll try to make up for lost times." That earns me a smile from him and I feel better immediately. "I wanted to ask you something." "Go on." "Do you know a Melody Jones by any chance?" Quizzically, he looks at me. "She goes to my school, not that she''s any of your business." "Well she''s about to be.'''' I mutter under my breath. "What did you say?" he asks as I get the chicken from the oven. "Nothing, however I happened to run into her at a restaurant." This peaks his interest and he leans on the counter. "Go on." "Well, she happened to be with a certain ex of mine and it threw me off a bit." He raises a thick brow. "Ex of yours? You mean Bob?" "Bingo. He introduced her to me as his girlfriend and she told me off. Quite a smart mouth she has on her." He didn''t look the least bit of surprised at my revelation. ''''Wait, did you know she was dating Bob?'''' ''''I did.'''' He says gruffly. His expression turns unreadable and it''s a bit worrying. Who is this girl to him? Do they have a history? "It looks like you really know this Melody, huh?" "She''s a chick that gets on my nerves from time to time, nothing more." "You sure?" I question. "It seems to me like it''s more than that." "He gets up from the bar stool and throws his half eaten apple in the trash can. "Well believe what you want." He grabs one of the car keys from the counter. ''''Don''t wait up.'''' With that, he slams the front door." Was it something I said? Chapter 46 - FIGHT SONG Have you ever had a dream so wonderful that you wish you''d never wake up from it? Have you ever slept on a bed so soft and snuggled into a pillow so warm that you don''t want to get up? Have you ever slept so long that you wondered if you were high on crack? If you have, then congratulations, you understand how I''m feeling at this exact moment. "Hi, my name is Melody and I would be taking your order. What would you like?" The diner is packed to the brim which means it''s an incredibly busy night for me: parents, kids, friends, family, couples, literally everyone is here. I thought people are meant to be asleep by eight, especially kids, but the water is different here in Bridgewood. It''s relatively safe, so I guess it makes people comfortable. I''ve been on my feet for two hours now and I''m exhausted. The only thing I want to do is hug my pillow and sleep, but I''m not complaining. As long as I get paid, I''ll do a damn good job. We are short on staff so it''s just Kathy, Fabio and I attending to about fourty people. "Kathy, I need the order for table ten." "You look like hell." "Thank you, Captain Obvious because I feel like hell too. How do you look so put together?'''' Kathy recently dyed her hair pink, the light shade, and it looks amazing on her. Now, she has this effortless glow with or without makeup and I''m jealous. I''m pretty sure if I check my face in the mirror, I''d have dark circles around my eyes and look like a hot mess. ''''Don''t tell me. It''s the hair.'''' ''''Definitely. You like the colour?'''' she asks nervously. ''''I''ve never done something this drastic before.'''' ''''It looks beautiful on you.'''' If anyone can pull off pink hair, it''s definitely Kathy. ''''It matches your skin tone.'''' ''''Thanks, Mel. I wish my boyfriend thought so,'''' she says sadly. ''''He said it''s too out there.'''' ''''He''s not a girl. He doesn''t know what he''s talking about,'''' I reassure her. ''''You do you, sis.'''' We high-five and she goes into the kitchen and brings out the drinks. Placing them on a tray, she hands it to me. "How about you go and tell our boss that you want to go home if you''re tired. I''m sure he''d let you because you''re his favourite employee.'''' She stretches the word ''favourite'' a bit too long and I raise a brow. She shrugs but has a knowing smile on her face. Wait, does she know? Can she know? ''''I''m sure he doesn''t have a favourite,'''' I dismiss with a wave. ''''He treats everyone equally.'''' ''''Some more than others.'''' With that, she goes back into the kitchen, leaving me confused as hell. What was that about? ..... My shift ended by eleven. Fabio and Kathy left an hour ago so I''m left with the task of cleaning the diner by myself...well Bob is meant to join me but he hasn''t come out of his office yet. I don''t mind it though because I love cleaning. It gives me peace of mind. ''''Shit, my phone.'''' When I''m on break or when my shift ends, I send a quick text to Sophie to check up on her. When I have the night shift, she doesn''t like being home alone so she goes to Brittany''s house. It''s a walking distance from our apartment and they are close so it works. I put the towel on a nearby table and head to the locker room but a particular conversation catches my attention and stops me dead in my tracks¡­in front of Bob''s office. Usually, I''m not nosy, but it sounds important. "Jason, I believe I''ve given you enough time. Where are my merchandise?" Wait, what? "Look I don''t care about the shipment delayed in Beijing...that''s a YOU problem. I''ve paid you enough money to cover the shipping costs....No I don''t want Patricia to deliver it...She and I are through." I could hear the stress in his tone. "Get my fucking weapons,'''' Weapons? ''''or we''d have a repeat of last time and I''m sure you don''t want that ...Bye." Holy shit. Bob is hiding something from me. Scratch that, he''s hiding a whole bunch of things from me now. Which Jason is he talking about? Nah, it can''t be the Jason I know. There are probably a hundred Jason''s in Bridgewood. More importantly, why is Patricia being brought into the equation again? I didn''t even realize I was lost in thought till I hear the door knob twist. The locker room is a few metres from Bob''s office so I sprint to the entrance of the locker room and pretend like I''m just coming out from there. Humming a popular tune I hear on the radio, I play the part of the ignorant girlfriend. "Hey, babe. Didn''t see you there." He angles his head towards me and I give him an award-winning smile despite the fact that there are a million questions running through my mind. With three long strides, he cups my face in his hands and captures my lips in a short kiss. Yea, kissing me is not going to work this time. ''''I missed you so much.'''' ''''You literally saw me all night.'''' Till you went into your office and started talking to a Jason who I may or may not know about weapons. ''''If anything, I''m the one who missed you. You were supposed to help me clean up.'''' He wraps his hands around my waist and I encircle his neck. Play the part, Mel. ''''Kathy and Fabio left?'''' ''''A while ago. What have you been up to?'''' He smiles a little. ''''Just business. Sorry if I made you wait too long. I was on the phone with the Chinese investors I told you about.'''' Liar. We resolved to not keep secrets from each other days ago and here he is, lying to my face. I''ve been keeping secrets of my own and I know I sound hypocritical, but I have a feeling that my secret is only pea-sized compared to his. He''s literally discussing delivery of weapons! Is that even legal? ''''Really?'''' I say in a high-pitched tone. ''''What did they say?'''' ''''Well, I have to meet them in China in a few days so I''d be away for a while.'''' I pretend pout and he places a feather kiss on my bottom lip. ''''Don''t be like that. I don''t want to leave you too, but I have to.'''' You''re full of shit, Bob. ''''I know. Will you call me though? I don''t want a repeat of last time.'''' Bob gives me a hearty laugh. ''''Me neither. You cursed me in Spanish.'''' I smile a little at the memory. Grandma Maggie used to be a Linguistics Profeesor at Rotterdale University, her major being in Spanish. She used to teach me a few words here and there, including how to curse. (Don''t tell my mum that or she''ll blow a gasket). I guess you can say I get my foul mouth from her. Today, I''m proud to say that I can successfully speak-and curse-in Spanish. ''''Where''d you even learn that?'''' ''''Grandma Maggie is fluent. She taught me everything I know.'''' ''''My girlfriend is full of surprises.'''' You are too. I take a quick peek at my watch and peel his hands away from me. ''''It''s late and you''re my ride home since my car is still at the repair shop.'''' ''''Right.'''' He brings out a set of keys from his pocket. ''''Wait, I thought it was supposed to be out yesterday?'''' ''''It was and they were meant to drop it off at home, but the mechanic said something about a panel being destroyed. He said he''d need at least a day to fix that.'''' Some guy named Marco who works at the repair shop called me on my way to work and told me about the broken panel. He apologized and said that Cameron would have to stay in a bit longer. Of course I complained because I don''t like bothering people by taking rides from them and mum can''t give me her car because she needs it more than I do-St John''s is an hour away from home. Not to mention, Cameron staying in longer than expected is going to cost me more money, but hey, as long as he''s is in tip top shape, I''d pay whatever amount. ''''Bottom line, he''d deliver it tomorrow or the day after.'''' He nods in understanding. ''''Do you need any help? I mean with the cost and shit?'''' ''''Nope. Everything is all good.'''' After what I heard today, I don''t think my ancestors would approve of me taking money from him. ''''Alright. You know that I''m here for you, right?'''' My heart twitches slightly and now it''s making it hard for me to stay mad at him. I know I caught him in a lie, but I can''t help but swoon when he looks at me intensely and tells me how he''s always got my back. He may be lying now, but the truth is, he''s always had my back. He gave me a job, he gives me money sometimes, he paid off my car insurance, he advices me, gives me life tips and inspires me to be a better person. ''''I know.'''' ''''Get your things and we''d head out now?'''' ''''Great.'''' Chapter 47 - CRIMINAL Bob My phone rings as I''m about to leave my office to help Melody with cleaning the diner. The caller I.D reads Jason Blunt. I roll my eyes and contemplate if it is worth picking the call because I know he is just going to feed me with excuses. My real name is Daniel Stone, but I go by the aliases Bob Stewart and Vladmir. Regular folk know me as Bob-the charming and charismatic owner of Bob''s Eat ''N'' Grillz, but in my other world, the mafia world, I am known as Vladmir, the ruthless mafia boss of the Sidenno Mafia, one of the biggest mafia families in the United States. However, I stepped down temporarily and let my brother take over while I focus on other business ventures. This does not stop me from getting involved in the administrative duties of our organization: I make sure the shipments of our weapons are brought in on time, oversee the sale and delivery of drugs in the black market and I''m a weapons specialist. Jason is our go to guy when it comes to the delivery of ammunitions and drugs. I don''t know how that kid does it, but his ''products'' are top notch and he is always on schedule too. However, there seems to be a delay in Beijing so my ammunitions are late. It''s been months now and I''m getting impatient and angry. Time is money and I do not tolerate tardiness at all. Jason is lucky my henchmen didn''t blow his brains out on Sylvia Street that fateful night. The only reason why he''s still alive is because he is the best of the best and I only want one thing-the best. I answer the phone angrily. ''''Tell me one good reason why I shouldn''t send my men over to your house right now and kill you.'''' ''''Okay, Vladmir listen. It''s not what you think. I already told you that the shipment got delayed in Beijing a-and I-I''m sorting it out. Please give me more time,'''' he pleads. All I''ve ever given him is time. ''''Jason, I believe I''ve given you enough time. Where are my merchandise?'''' I spit back. He shakily responds. ''''Mr Vlad-.'''' ''''Look, I don''t care about the shipment delayed in Beijing. That''s a YOU problem. I''ve paid enough for the extra cost." He asks me if I would be open to Patricia delivering the weapons since she apparently knows people who would be able to sort out the issue in Beijing. ''''No I don''t want Patricia to deliver it. She and I are through.'''' I sigh over the phone. ''''But-'''' ''''Get my fucking weapons or we''d have a repeat of last time and I''m sure you don''t want that. Bye.'''' I run a finger through my unruly hair, anger coursing through my veins. Another day, another excuse. Curse my liking for this boy because if not, he''d be fucking dead. I hear the sweetest tune from the most melodious voice and I smile knowing exactly who it is. Melody. The most amazing person I know. I twist the knob of the door hurriedly, desperate to see her. If there''s one person that can dispel my anger, it''s her. She turns her head once she hears the door open, her pearly whites fading into view along with her work outfit. No matter what she wears, she always looks beautiful. She could be wearing a paper sack and I''d still think she''s beautiful. Melody exudes such natural and effortless beauty that it stuns me how I was able to bag a girl, no not a girl, a woman like her. She may still be in highschool but she is wise beyond her years. It shows in the way she talks and the way she carries herself with such grace and confidence. My past girlfriends can never compete with her. I''ve always wondered how she''d react if she knew me-the real me. I don''t want her to get mixed up in my world, and so far, I''ve tried my best to keep her away from my mess. But how long can I keep this up for? Sooner or later, everything is going to blow up in my face. I guess it''s sooner because Patricia is back from Paris. That complicates things for me because they''ve met and I don''t trust her. She''s a snake and snakes are not to be trusted. If you fuck with both sides of opposing families, you''re a snake, and snakes are meant to be stepped on. ''''Hey, babe. Didn''t see you there.'''' ... The car ride is surprisingly silent. Usually, Melody would fill the car space with very specific details about her day, but she is being reserved today. She is the first woman I''ve ever really loved since Patricia. I wasn''t completely honest with her when I said Patricia cheated on me with a co-worker. She did cheat, however it was not with a co-worker. It was with a member of a rival mafia. I''d spare you the gory details, but long story short, I killed him in Paris, on her birthday after I caught them having sex in her Parisian apartment. But, Melody is not a two-timing bitch like Patricia. There are a lot of things I love about Melody-she''s fun, sweet, kind, witty and genuine. Most women I''ve dated have only been interested in my money and not me so it''s really hard to find a real one these days. Dare I say, she looks like the woman I would want to spend my forever with. ''''Are you good?'''' I ask concerned. She looks at me and smiles but the smile does not reach her eyes. ''''You know you can tell me what''s bothering you, right?'''' ''''Have you been completely honest with me, Bob?'''' she asks out of the blue. What is going on? Where is this coming from? ''''Right from day one,'''' I say cautiously. I need to thread carefully at this point because something tells me that she''s not happy. When Melody is not happy, then I''m in trouble. Metaphorically. ''''I would never lie to you about anything. We are a team, remember?'''' She blinks twice. ''''That''s what I thought.'''' Unbuckling her seat belt, she makes an attempt to exit the vehicle. ''''Pull over. I want to walk home.'''' Confusion is written all over my face as she still struggles to exit the vehicle, tugging at the door handle. She looks exhausted and angry for some reason and I can''t seem to figure out why. ''''It''s 11:00 pm. I can''t let you walk home alone in the dark. It''s dangerous.'''' ''''I said pull over.'''' I did as she instructs and pull over to the side of the road much to the annoyance of some other road users. She continues. ''''Bob, I don''t think we are being completely honest with each other. Remember we said that there''d be no secrets between us? Well it feels like you are, no we are, hiding things from each other. You know I''m the type to lay it all on the table so I''ll start; a guy from school has tried to kiss me¡­thrice. I didn''t kiss him back out of respect for our relationship. There, that''s me being honest with you. Now tell me your truth.'''' To say I''m stunned would be an understatement. Why is she telling me all this now? ''''So he tried to kiss you and you''re informing me now? Really, Mel?'''' I ask in a calm tone. Who is the fucker? I''m trying to control my anger and jealousy because I can tell she is upset right now, but what I really want to do is punch the fucker who tried to kiss my girl. She looks at me in disbelief. Did I say something wrong? ''''The whole point of me telling you this is because I''m not a fake bitch. Plus, there''s something you''re not telling me. What are you hiding, Bob?'''' Melody scrutinizes me with her eyes but I''m too hung up on the fact that someone tried to kiss her. ''''So the fact that he ''''tried to kiss you'''' is inconsequential?'''' I scoff. ''''If the opportunity did not present itself, where you ever going to tell me?'''' I wish she had told me the moment the first kiss happened so I''d hunt the guy down, kill him and bury his body without a trace. No one touches what is mine. I''m no saint, and I''m keeping bigger secrets, but it''s only to protect her. She can''t find out about who I am or else she''d be in great danger. I have a lot of enemies, it comes with the territory, and if they find out that I have a weakness (Melody), they''d use her against me. They might even kill her or hurt her mum and sister. ''''Don''t flip this on me,'''' she yells. ''''All I''m asking for is reciprocal honesty and if I can''t get that, I''m not going to sit here and argue with you. I''m walking home and that''s final.'''' She gets out of the car, her bag and jacket in tow, and slams the door. We can''t end tonight like this. The chill air hit me like a brick as I chase after her. It''s September and Bridgewood gets really chilly around this time of year. The forecasts say that winter is going to come soon, so I guess this is a prelude. ''''Babe, can we sort this out, please?'''' She ignores me and continues walking but I continue my pursuit behind her. Her house is a solid twenty minutes walk from where the car is parked and I don''t want her walking alone. Her neighbourhood is far from being the safest one around and there''s a lot of criminal activity that goes on in the shadow of darkness. I would know. She abruptly stops and turns to look at me. Is she crying? ''''Bob, I just need time to think about things, yea? I want to walk home and reflect on a lot of decisions I''ve made so let me be.'''' ''''Babe, I-'''' Suddenly, we hear gunshots and we both freeze. ''''Melody get down.'''' I yell. A bullet misses her head by a nanosecond and hit a tree. As it whips past her, I notice that the bullet is a Jacketed Hollow Point (JHP). There''s only one mafia family I know that''s fond of using such. The Floretini Mafia. Chapter 48 - ILY Patricia It has been an hour since Jason stormed out the door and piqued my curiosity even further. Why did he react that way after I said Melody''s name? What did she do to him and vice versa? Did they date at some point? What if- My phone rings pulling me out of my train thoughts. The caller I.D read ''Dave'' and I smile brightly. Time to hear some good news. ''''Are you in position?'''' ''''Yes boss. We''ve spotted them. They are parked at the side of the road and seem to be having some sort of argument.'''' Trouble in paradise? ''''Good. Don''t lose sight of them. Once you get the opportunity, I want a rain of bullets, no soul spared, got that? ''''Yes boss.'''' ''''Let me know when the job is done.'''' I hang up the call and take a bite of my chicken, savouring the taste and flavour. Let the games begin. .......... Melody Gunshots All I hear is gunshots and I freeze. What in the world? ''''Melody get down.'''' Bob yells urgently. Like it had a mind of its own, despite being discombobulated, my brain pushed my body down to the ground. A bullet flies past my head and hit a tree, leaving a hole in it. Holy shit! This is not a game! That hole could''ve been my head! ''''Whatever you do, Mel, just stay on the ground.'''' Bob instructs urgently. He brings out two handguns from his pocket and my jaw slacks open. Why does he own a gun? Or guns? ''''You had those on you the whole time?'''' I question. He kneels to meet my eyes. ''''Besides the point, but yes. In case of emergencies.'''' My confusion level rises even further. Emergencies? What emergencies? ''''Who are you, Bob Stewart?'''' His regret-filled eyes hold mine, but he doesn''t answer my question. Instead, he shrugs his brown leather jacket off and hands it to me. I wear it, grateful for the warmth it provided. ''''Whatever you do, Mel, just stay on the ground'''' Bob instructs. The gunshots stop all of a sudden and Bob uses that as an opportunity to jog back to the car which wasn''t far behind. I, on the other hand, crawled my way back to the car and stayed next to Bob because I am scared as fuck. Why exactly would anyone want to kill us? ''''We''re going to die,'''' I whisper to no one in particular. ''''This is my final-'''' I couldn''t complete my sentence because the gunshots continued. ''''Melody, stay down.'''' Bob yells again. You don''t have to tell me twice. From my vantage point, I couldn''t see who was shooting at us, but from the looks of things, I think Bob could. It''s dark, the street lights being the only illuminator so it makes this situation even more scary. He opens the car door, using it as some sort of body shield. Rolling down the window, he picks a gun which he had dropped on the floor and fires it. I raise my head a little to see who exactly wants my head-or Bob''s head, actually our head for dinner (bad judgement on my part) and I notice a dark sedan, parked underneath a tree several metres away. ''''Bob, what the actual fuck is going on?'''' I''m really trying my best to not cry right now, but it''s becoming extremely difficult given I don''t know why we are being targeted. ''''I don''t know babe, but someone wants a death wish.'''' he aims the gun at the black sedan and fires a bullet. ''''Listen to me. When I say three, I want you to run to the bushes over there.'''' He points to my side where the dark bush is located. ''''Don''t worry, I''ll cover you. I just want you to run.'''' ''''But-'''' ''''It will be okay Mel. I''ll come back for you.'''' He leans into the passanger side and hands me my phone. ''''If I''m not back in the next thirty minutes, I want you to call the police and tell them where you are.'''' I blink back the tears, but it''s no use. They are already free falling. ''''This is a shitty way to say goodbye.'''' ''''No one is saying good bye, babe,'''' he calmly says, How can he be so calm when I''m freaking the fuck out. Leaning into his pocket, he hands me his second hand gun just in time for us to hear another gunshot. This time, whoever is firing missed us by a longshot because the bullet landed far away from us. Bob brings his hand down and then turns to me. Stroking my face with his free hand he says. ''''I want you to hold this gun. If you are in danger,'''' he motions to the button below. ''''pull the trigger.'''' I hold the weapon with shaky fingers. I''ve never held a gun before, talk less of firing one. ''''Mel, if this all goes south, I want you to know something.'''' I shake my head. ''''I don''t like your tone. What the fuck do you mean by goes south? Nothing is going south.'''' ''''Look at me, babe.'''' I comply and stare into the eyes I''ve grown fond of with longing and fear, uncertain about the future- our future. ''''I love you Mel. I love you so much and I want you to know that.'''' With a quick peck on the lips, he resumes his former position, firing a shot at the sedan. ''''One.'''' He looks back at me for a few seconds and I have the gun in my hands. ''''We''re going to move together, Mel. Once I say two, you''d hide behind me.'''' I nod wordlessly even though he can''t see me. ''''Two.'''' I get behind him and he holds my hands as we move stealthily to the hood of the car. His body shields me and we hear another gunshot but it misses us again. Bob fires another bullet of his own. ''''This is it, Mel.'''' I mentally prepare myself, like a sprinter waiting for the signal to run. This is no time to be irrational. This is the time to put all your years of gym to good use. ''''Three, Mel. Run.'''' And so I did. I let go of his hand and sprint into the bushes, not looking back. I don''t know where I''m going or what I''m doing but my fight or flight instincts kick in and I continue to run with a gun in my back pocket and my phone in hand. The bullets are within earshot as I breeze through the trees and darkness, the chilly air and murky atmosphere hitting me like a ton of bricks. ''''Ouch.'''' My leg hits something hard and it immediately sends me to the ground. Pain shoots through me like a lightning bolt and I put my hand over my mouth to prevent me from crying. I pick myself up a little but stagger back to the floor. ''''Shit, shit, shit.'''' Shit #1: My body is covered in mud, debris and animal poop. Shit#2: I am in pain. Shit#3: I don''t hear gunshots anymore. To top it all off, I feel a massive crack on my phone, the screen to be exact, forming a straight line from the top to the bottom. ''''That''s Shit#4.'''' I reach for the side of the phone and breathe a sigh of relief when it comes alive, the bright light blinding me a bit. The time reads 12:00am and I groan internally. What is life? Everything happened so fast that I can''t seem to wrap my head around anything. One minute, I''m working and then the next I''m running like a fucking fugitive and I think I have a fracture. The crickets chirp in the distance, giving me some form of faux reassurance that everything is going to be okay. Maybe this is a bad dream, maybe I should pinch myself and I''d be back in my room, watching anime or reading a book while Sophie complains about doing the dishes. The crickets chirp again as I actually pinch myself. ''''Ouch, not a dream.'''' The torch on my phone becomes my only source of light. To say I''m scared is a massive understatement. Not only am I afraid that an animal is going to maul me, but I''m also scared for Bob. What if he''s injured by now? Or worse, what if he''s dead? Who is trying to kill us? So far, the only person I''ve pissed off is Jason, but we piss each other off all the time. It wouldn''t warrant him to play target practice on our backs, right? Well¡­to be fair, he did threaten you with a switchblade and tie you up like a cow. ''''Happy thoughts, Mel,'''' I whisper to myself. ''''Think about baby cats on Youtube.'''' Baby cats are adorable and they are doing a pretty good job at calming my heart down, but my mind is moving in a million different directions. Something tells me that the person shooting at us is linked to Bob somehow. After the conversation I heard, I don''t trust Bob anymore. So many things don''t add up: How does Bob know Jason? As far as I know, the only time they met was when he and his gang showed up at the diner and Mariah decided to make a mountain out of a molehill. Then there''s Patricia, his supposed ex. I find it quite odd that he never told me anything about her, yet she shows up unexpectedly like a sneak attack and ambushes us on our date. Also, he never told me that she was missing a few screws in the head. I need answers and I need them now. Chapter 49 - SHATTER In the thirty minutes I''ve been plopped on the floor, I haven''t been mauled or shot. That''s a good sign, right? I can''t play any games on my blasted phone because my battery is low and to make things better, I don''t think I can walk properly. Might as well use sarcasm to make myself feel better. ''''God,'''' I pray. ''''I know we''re not on speaking terms right now, and that''s my fault, but I beg you, please deliver Bob from this cup that refuses to pass him by.'''' I know I should be praying for myself, but I can''t, not in this situation. At least I''m alive and there''s a possibility that I may be found, but Bob, I don''t know if he''s alive or de-'''' I have to think positively. ''''If you do, I promise to be a good kid; I''d go to church on Sundays and give to the needy. I''ll even make sure he goes to church too so please don''t let him die after he just said he loves me.'''' He fucking loves me and I didn''t even get the opportunity to say it back. ''''I love you too, Bob,'''' I say in the darkness as the tears roll down my face. ''''I love you so much so please come back to me like you promised.'''' Despite the age difference, despite the fact that our relationship is frowned at, despite not trusting him completely, I still love him. I''ve known this for a while now but I was too ashamed to admit it, mainly because these feelings are novel to me so I don''t know how to react. I love his smile, I love how his eyebrows crease when he is confused, I love his blue eyes and the way they twinkle when he looks at me, I love how he''s so sweet and patient towards me, even when I''m being a complete bitch. Most of all, I love the fact that he loves me. And now my fairytale may have already ended before it begun. ...... Footsteps are approaching. I can hear it, sense it, feel it and the hairs on my neck are raised up. The gun which Bob had given me is in my hand and I point it directly in my front view. ''''Is anyone here?'''' A gruff voice says. I put the gun down and breathe. ''''Yes, can you help me? I think I''m hurt.'''' I yell. My phone battery is long gone now, not being able to hold out for much longer. I''m in pain, dehydrated, tired and hungry. To make matters worse, I have no idea what the time says. ''''What is your name?'''' ''''Melody, Melody Jones.'''' I drop the gun when I see the silhouette of a man holding a flashlight. As he comes closer, I can tell that he is a police officer judging by his attire. ''''Ma''am are you alright?'''' Of course not. ''''I''m hurt on my leg. Probably a fracture,'''' he nods his head and says to the radio that is fastened on his waist. ''''This is Officer James, I''ve found her. She was in the bushes but is badly injured. Looks like a fracture¡­'''' He flashes the light to my face then to my leg. ''''Can you walk?'''' I shake my head in the negative and he continues. ''''I would need an ambulance. Over.'''' Officer James¡­ ''''The ambulance would be here soon. In the meantime,'''' he removes his jacket and hands it to me. ''''You need this more than I do. It''s getting quite chilly.'''' ''''Thanks.'''' ''''You caused quite a scare back there.'''' He continues. ''''A search party''s been out looking for you for hours.'''' For hours? ''''What time is it?'''' I question hoarsely, my throat severely parched from lack of water. ''''It''s 4 :00am.'''' ''''What!'''' I exclaim in disbelief. ''''My mother is going to kill me.'''' His lips curve slightly. ''''Went out without permission?'''' Something like that. ''''How did you get here?'''' ''''I-'''' the words form in my head but I decide to keep silent for fear that I may say more than is necessary. I don''t trust police officers so I''m keeping my mouth shut till I know Bob is okay. ''''I don''t know.'''' I respond weakly. Officer James nods, but I''m pretty sure he knows I''m full of horseshit. His face says it all, but he doesn''t push the matter further and for that, I''m grateful. The radio buzzes lightly and I perk up. ''''Officer James, over. The ambulance would be arriving at your location in two minutes.'''' I can hear the sirens of the ambulance and I heave a sigh of relief. My body is already weak from exhaustion and I don''t know if I can hold on for much longer. I''m trembling and quivering with each second that ticks. 5, 4, 3, 2, 1. ''''Melody?'''' He shakes my body but I''m not paying attention. The darkness seems more attractive, more comforting. At least, I could pretend that everything in my life is okay. At least I could pretend that Bob is safe and sound. ''''I-I.'''' Then I plunge into comfort. ...¡­.. ''''Where am I?'''' I glance at my surroundings, confusion making its way to my face. Why is everywhere¡­white? I look at my right hand which is hooked to a machine and gasp. ''''Great, I''m in the hospital.'''' That''s not the only thing I noticed: My muddy shirt and faded jeans are long gone and have been replaced by a granny-looking gown. ''''I''m not dreaming. This is definitely a hospital.'''' How did I get here? The last thing I remembered was someone asking me a question. Was that a figment of my imagination? YESTERDAY, THERE WAS A SHOOTOUT ON LAKEDALE ROAD. A BLACK SEDAN AND A RED JEEP WERE FOUND AT THE SCENE. AUTHORITIES CONFIRMED THAT NO BODIES WERE FOUND. A TEENAGER WAS FOUND NOT TOO FAR FROM THE SCENE OF THE CRIME. DETAILS WOULD BE OUT LATER. The memories rush back to me in hot flashes and I slump back in the spring bed, tears slipping from my eyes again. Lakedale Road was where Bob and I had an argument. Lakedale Road was where the shootout occurred. Lakedale Road was where I last saw Bob alive. ''''Melody, you''re awake.'''' My mum says at the doorway with a Starbucks coffee and a brown bag which I assume is food in her hand. She glances at the news which is still airing the Lakedale fiasco and shakes her head. Dropping the coffee and brown paper bag on the table, she switches off the TV. ''''You shouldn''t watch that.'''' ''''What happened? What''s going on? Where am I?'''' ''''Slow down, honey.'''' She sits down on the chair next to me. ''''You gave me quite the scare back there. You''re in St John''s and you''ve been asleep for about a day. The doctors said you fainted from exhaustion and you had lacerations on your body, along with a fracture. Here.'''' Mum opens the paper bag and hands me a bottled water. Taking it gratefully, I unscrew the cap and take the whole bottle in at once, grateful for the coolness. ''''I needed that.'''' Mum looks exhausted. Clad in her blue nurse outfit, her eyes are hollow but she still has a glow on her mocha skin. ''''God, Mel what is going on with you? Sophie called me by 12:00am because she hadn''t seen you and then I called the police who said they couldn''t file a missing person''s report yet. Then, I get a call saying that you''re being taken to the hospital and¡­'''' Her tears have also begann to fall and I feel extremely guilty. ''''I''m sorry for making you worry.'''' ''''It''s fine,'''' Her hands hold mine. ''''The most important thing is that you''re safe and healthy. Although I have a few questions to ask, I''d wait till you''re better.'''' One thing I would forever be grateful to God for is for giving me a mother who understands me enough to know when I''m in the mood to talk and when I just need space. ''''Where''s Sophie?'''' ''''She''s over at Brittany''s house.'''' We hear a knock on the door. Two officers come in, one of them looks familiar although I can''t quite place my finger on it. ''''Good afternoon, Mrs Jones.'''' The tallest of the duo motions to me. ''''Melody, glad to see you''re awake. I''m Officer James and this is Officer Louis and we are in charge of investigating the incident at Lakedale.'''' Officer James¡­Right! ''''You''re the one who saved me,'''' I blurt out. He chuckles with a nod. ''''I take it you remember now. Glad to see you''re doing alright.'''' I''m itching to ask him about Bob''s whereabouts but I know it would raise suspicions. There''s already enough coal in the fire so there''s no need to create a volcano. They''ve come to question me-that much is obvious-so I''m just going to keep calm and tell them the parts they need to hear. ''''If you don''t mind, we''d like to ask a few questions.'''' They get their little pads and pens from their pockets, ready to jot down what I had to say. ''''With all due respect, officers,'''' Mum starts with a frown on her face as she checks my temperature. ''''I''m her mother and she''s not in the right frame of mind to answer any questions.'''' Officer James nods in understanding. ''''We completely understand, ma''am. I was the one who found Melody in the bushes,'''' a ghost of a smile appears on his face. ''''However, we have to do our jobs. The sooner we get the information we seek, the better.'''' ''''It''s fine, Mum.'''' I sit up a little, despite the pain I''m feeling in my joints. ''''I''ll be willing to answer any questions.'''' ''''Are you sure?'''' I nod and angle my face towards the officers. ''''Fire away.'''' Chapter 50 - THE THING THAT WRECKS YOU ''''We found your belongings in a red Jeep belonging to Mr Bob Stewart. Your I.D happened to be among the things we retrieved at the crime scene, thus we were able to link you to the happenings of that day.'''' Officer Louis starts, his stern face looking at me intently. ''''Would you mind telling us exactly what happened on the 7th of September?'''' ''''Well,'''' I begin nervously, my nail polish suddenly becoming of interest to me. ''''I went to school, came back home and got ready for my night shift at Bob''s Eat ''N'' Grillz.'''' Now that I think about it, I should have been a lot smarter after the incident with Khalil. Night shifts are cursed for me and I should have removed my name from the roaster. ''''The diner was packed so it was a rough day. My boss, Bob Stewart, offered to drive me home since my car was still at the repair shop and it was getting late. We were on our way when someone in a black sedan pulled up and started shooting,'''' I swallow the lump in my throat. ''''Bob, my boss, defended me and told me to run into the bushes. So I did because I was scared.'''' Officer Louis nods and takes down a few things, his head hanging low. I use that as an opportunity to scrutinize him: dark uniform, light greying stubble, a mole at the corner of his mouth and a receding hairline. ''''What is your relationship with Bob Stewart?'''' he asks all of a sudden. I gulp internally and meet his eyes, ready to put on an Oscar-worthy performance. ''''Like I said, he''s my boss. Nothing more.'''' ''''Are you sure about that, Miss Jones.'''' My mum shoots a glance at me but I pretend to not see it. ''''Yes, Officer Louis, I''m sure.'''' I divert my eyes away from him and mum squeezes my free hand as if saying ''Everything will be okay, you''ll get through this.'' ''''Did you see who it was? The shooter?'''' I try to rack my brain to see if I remember anything, maybe a facial feature or a description or something that would be useful but my mind comes up blank. In that moment, all I heard and saw was gunshots. That alone is enough to traumatize anyone. The tinted windows of the sedan rolled down and bullets came flying everywhere. The only reason I don''t have a bullet in my brain is because of Bob. I shake my head in the negative and lace my fingers together after I realize that I haven''t responded to the question. ''''No. I was too scared to see who it was. Plus, from my angle, I couldn''t get a good view. I was mostly on the ground the whole time per Bob''s orders.'''' I meet Officer James'' eyes for the first time and they are an impressive shade of hazel, the brightest I''ve seen on any male before. I never thought I''d ever see a police officer that is good looking in person before, but I guess I finally have that chance. His eyes compliment his light skin tone perfectly. Truth be told, he looks more like a male model than a police officer. Even Jason can''t compete with him. He catches me staring a little too much and clears his throat loudly. That snaps me out of my daydream and I give him an apologetic smile. He nods curtly and continues from where his partner left off, lips forming into a thin line. I wonder what he''s thinking right now because it''s very hard to tell with his facial expression from across the room. ''''Surveilance footage from the scene showed that the both of you were in some form a disagreement.'''' Mum raises her brow at me. ''''It seemed pretty heated.'''' ''''It was a disagreement about work,'''' I downplay, careful not to out Bob and I''s relationship to the police. ''''Nothing serious.'''' Officer James scrutinized me with his gaze, but I refuse to budge. Keep calm, Melody. Either I was a good liar or he wasn''t a good detective, because he drops the matter. I heave a sigh of relief internally. ''''After the argument, that was when the dark sedan pulled up, right?" ''''Right.'''' ''''Did you observe it tailing the car you were in before?'''' ''''No.'''' ''''Do you know why it was following you?'''' Of course not, officer. Why exactly would I have a clue as to why a crazy person decided that a rain of bullets would be the perfect way to ruin my night. And my happiness. ''''No idea.'''' ''''Do you think it has something to do with Bob Stewart?'''' Officer Louis asks, his tone gruff in contrast with Officer James'' silky smooth baritone. ''''I-I'''' I stammer. ''''I don''t know.'''' Truth be told, I really don''t know. I had my suspicions that we were targeted because of Bob''s dealings, but without evidence, I really can''t accuse him of anything. ''''I''m not aware he had people who were out to get him.'''' ''''We''re about to wrap up,'''' Officer Louis says. ''''Lastly, Melody, do you remember anything-anything at all-that would be useful to this investigation.'''' ''''No,'''' I lie, not meeting anyone''s eyes. ''''I''ve said everything I know.'''' ''''Okay, then.'''' The men stretch their hands to shake mum''s hands and she takes it, but with suspicion. They both nod at me and I smile lightly at them, although it looks more like a grimace. ''''Thank you both for your time.'''' ''''Wait.'''' They turn around and I bite my lip nervously. ''''Is Bob alive?'''' The question has been on the tip of my lips since I was alone in the bushes. I direct my question to Officer James, who in my opinion is a bit friendlier. He looks at his partner for what feels like hours before giving me an answer. ''''I''m sorry, Miss Jones,'''' Officer James answers, a hint of compassion showing on his face for the first time since the inquisition. ''''As this is an ongoing investigation, we can''t provide you with any information at this time.'''' Great, I''m back to uncertainty. ''''Oh.'''' With a final look my way, they leave and I heave a sigh of relief. How I got through that without wavering is a miracle. I''ve been told before that it''s wrong to lie to police officers, but what was I supposed to do? Tell the truth and let Bob go to jail? Anyone in my shoes would have done the same. Besides, as teenagers, scratch that, as humans, when we''re scared, we lie. It''s a defense mechanism, a way for us to cope with our messed up reality. But the thing about lies are they become bigger. One tiny ''white'' lie can escalate into something bigger. Once it becomes bigger, there''s the tendency to use another lie to cover that one up until it all explodes in your face. This investigation is far from over, and judging by the media attention it''s getting, it''s going to be a hot topic in Bridgewood. The last thing I need is the media being all up in my business. ''''Are you okay, honey.'''' Mum asks in a sweet tone. Funny, I forgot she was even in the room for a moment there. ''''You have a frown on your face.'''' I dab my face with my hands a little. ''''It''s nothing. Aren''t you on duty? Not that I don''t want you to stay here but won''t the hospital get mad?'''' She settles next to me on the bed. ''''My supervisor knows you are here so she gave me permission to take care of you. I''ve buzzed the doctor to tell him you''re awake so he''d be here in a short while.'''' ''''Oh.'''' She leans over to the table and opens the paper bag. ''''I brought some Jerk chicken and rice from this Jamaican restaurant that I''ve been telling you about.'''' She hands me a plastic fork. ''''You haven''t eaten in a while.'''' I open the lid of the food and my stomach growls. Mum laughs and I blush from embarrassment. ''''Thanks, mum.'''' ''''Eat up, and while you do, I want you to listen.'''' Her expression turns serious and I drop my fork in my plate before I even take the first bite. ''''I know I''m not home much and I leave you to take care of Sophie, but I''m still your mum, Mel. I love you so much and I thought I almost lost you.'''' I almost lost me too. ''''So I want you to be honest with me.'''' ''''About what?'''' ''''Why was your boss dropping you home? It seems odd to me considering you''re an employee.'''' I divert my eyes from her. This is the second time I''m doing that within a span of twenty minutes. ''''He was just being nice, honestly. Kathy and the others had left and I had to stay to clean up the diner.'''' ''''And there''s nothing going on between the two of you? You and Bob?'''' ''''No.'''' The silence in the air is deafening, you can hear it from a mile away. Not to mention, the tension is so thick, you can cut it with a butter knife. I can''t meet her eyes, no I just can''t. She gave birth to me and she''s no fool. She''d see right through my lies and then it''s game over. After a beat, she says. ''''You''re lying, Mel. You divert your eyes when you''re lying to me.'''' Busted. ''''You did the same thing when the police officer asked you about your relationship with your boss.'''' Busted again. ''''Is there something going on between the two of you?'''' Silence. ''''So there is?'''' Silence. ''''Melody, don''t leave me in the dark. I need to know what''s going on,'''' she pleads desperately. I finally meet her eyes and it almost shatters me to the brink of tears. ''''I''m sorry, mum. I''m so sorry.'''' I gather my face in my hands, struggling to keep the tears in but it''s no use. I feel the salt water running down my fingers and hitting the bed covers. ''''I''m so sorry.'''' Chapter 51 - THE BONES I confess everything. I hold nothing back. It feels liberating to not have to keep that secret from her. No more lies, no more sneaking out, no more guilt. I expect her to freak out, or ground me, or ship me off to an uninhabited island like Paris'' parents but she''s taking everything well¡­at least well enough that she hasn''t had a heart attack. For ten minutes, she doesn''t say anything. I guess that is the part where she is processing everything and I don''t blame her. If my teenage daughter told me that she has been dating a twenty-three year old man for five going on six months under my roof, I''d probably be seething. She is disappointed, and rightfully so because I''m older and meant to ''''be more responsible'' to put it in her words. It is a tearful experience for the both of us, even moreso for me because I''m in both physical and emotional pain. ........................... The hospital discharged me three days ago. Doctor Carlos gave me crutches and said my right leg would heal nicely if I don''t push pressure on it by engaging in strenuous activity. The lacerations on my skin have also faded a bit. The dark red bruises have been covered by layers of skin and I don''t feel as much pain as I did before. Also, I''m not going to school till further notice. Mum called Principal Grande and told him that I''m not well enough to attend school. Of course, she was rather vague and left out the important details, but said that I''d attend school next week. In the meantime, Paris volunteered to drop off all notes and assignments I''d miss. I haven''t told her the whole truth either. Per my request, mum sent a quick text to tell her I was ''unwell.'' The media has been busy too. As I predicted, the ''shootout at Lakedale Road'' is a trending topic. It''s all they ever talk about. The police haven''t given an official statement, so all they have as information is that there was a shooting, a Jeep and a sedan were found at the scene and a teenager was found a few miles away from the shooting. I haven''t heard from Bob, or at least heard from the police about Bob. They''ve been radio silent ever since they visited me at the hospital and it''s driving me crazy. Is he alive? Was he injured? Is he in a ditch somewhere? Someone needs to tell me something! I''ve been checking my phone non-stop, hoping that he''d call me, or text me that he''s okay, but it''s been four days and my hope is thinning. I don''t pray for the worst, but in situations like this, a missing person''s case (if I can even call it that), it never end well. And the thought alone is debilitating. Because I love him. I love him and he loves me and maybe we would have had a shot at being together in the future. This is my first real relationship and it''s going to shit already before it hits a year. I don''t regret anything. I was only sorry that I hadn''t told my mum the minute it started but I don''t regret any and every moment I spent with Bob. Dare I say, they were the happiest moments of my teenage life. It hurts so bad, being left in the dark, but I have to be calm and focus on getting better so I can figure out what the fuck is going on. There''s so much that doesn''t make sense to me. Why were Bob and I targeted? Who was the shooter? What vendetta did he or she have against us-against Bob-if my suspicions are correct? Also, what is Bob''s connection to Jason? ''''Melody, are you okay?'''' Mum asks, concern gracing her face. She took a break off work to take care of me and is doing the things I normally would have done if my right leg wasn''t fractured: taking Sophie to and from school, cooking breakfast, making dinner and doing house chores. I must admit, being sick is awesome because I can''t remember the last time I was doted on by mum. All the doting and attention goes to Sophie and that''s understandable but it''s nice to be the centre of attention-even if it''s under the circumstance of my right leg being bandaged. ''''I''m good,'''' I respond with a small smile. Her small frame fully enters my bedroom, a glass cup in her hands. ''''I brought you sweet tea. I know it''s your favourite.'''' She settles the tray on my bedside table. ''''I also have Oreos and I could get you Maltesers if you like.'''' I raise a suspicious brow. I know I''m sick, but I could have sworn we were on a sugar cleanse-she was on a sugar cleanse, but if she''s on a cleanse, then Sophie and I are on a cleanse too. ''''Mum, I know I''m out sick and all, but are you okay? What''s with all the sugar?'''' Dr Carlos gave me a strict warning the day I left the hospital and said that I should avoid any and all sugary foods. I don''t know the relationship between a fracture and sugar, but the doctor knows best. And my mum''s a nurse so she should not encourage my sweet tooth. She ignores my questions. ''''Why is it so cold in here?'''' ''''Oh, I didn''t turn on the heater.'''' I got so lost in thought that I forgot to turn on the heater. ''''My God, do you want to freeze to death?'''' With a quick step, she turns on the switch of the thermostat on the wall and the heater comes on in full blast. ''''You didn''t answer my question. What''s with all the sugar?'''' She winks a little and settles on my desk chair, angling it to face me. ''''What Dr Carlos doesn''t know won''t kill him.'''' Okay then. I stretch my hand a little and pick an Oreo from the china plate. ''''How''s your leg doing?'''' ''''Considering I''ve been in bed all day, save for all the times I went to the bathroom, I think it''s healing quite nicely.'''' ''''That''s great. But are you really okay? I can''t imagine the horror you went through that night.'''' Sighing, I take a bite of my Oreo. ''''No, I''m not. I hate being left in the dark about everything and the police haven''t said anything. Also, I don''t know if Bob is alive and that''s driving me crazy.'''' At the mention of Bob, mum''s eyes narrow. It''s obvious she doesn''t like him. She said so three days ago and swore she''d have him arrested. I think it''s ludicrous to not like someone you haven''t met. I wish she''d get over the age difference and the fact that I kept the relationship a secret for as long as I did, but knowing her, that won''t happen anytime soon. Besides, I knew she''d react negatively. That''s why I kept my mouth shut. ''''I know you may not like him, but I love him, mum.'''' I explained in clear details about how I felt about Bob when I broke down and told her everything in the hospital. ''''I can''t help how I feel, Mum.'''' ''''You''re still young, Mel. You don''t know anything about love.'''' I know enough. ''''I don''t need to know everything about love,'''' I counter with defiance, ''''but I know that what Bob and I have is real because he loves me too.'''' No teenager likes to talk to their parents about their love life but I don''t even feel awkward saying all this in front of her because I''m always in tune with my feelings and I vowed to her that I''d be honest about everything going on in my life. It also helps that we''ve always been close. Mum shakes her head in disbelief. ''''He doesn''t love you. He loves the idea of having a younger woman on his arm. You''re a teenager for God''s sake! He should be arrested for statutory rape.'''' ''''NO.'''' I yell. ''''We didn''t have sex. He can''t be charged for statutory rape.'''' ''''Tell that to a judge.'''' I''d rather die than let that happen. ''''Mum, everything we had was purely consensual on both sides. If anything, I seduced him.'''' Which is partially true. ''''Can''t you see that he manipulated you,'''' she says, raising her voice a little. ''''You can''t love a MAN. You''re just a child.'''' Miss me with that bullshit. ''''Mum,'''' I say calmly. ''''You and I both know that I am not the type to be coerced into doing anything.'''' Except if I''m held at knife point, but that''s another story. ''''I may be seventeen but you know how mature I am. I literally run this place and I take care of Sophie when you''re not here, all while maintaining stellar grades.'''' And dealing with Mariah and Jason''s bullshit at Adelaide. ''''Trust me, I''m more mature than you think.'''' ''''I can''t believe what I''m hearing!'''' ''''I don''t want to argue with you,'''' I really don''t as this shouldn''t even be up for debate. ''''and you''re the one who taught me about honesty, so this is me being honest with you. I''ve said it before and I''ll say it again. I love him, and I won''t let anything get in the way of that.'''' Her cloudy eyes glaze over at me as she tugs at her sweater. With one final sigh, she rises up from the chair and proceeds to leave, but turns back. ''''You''d be willing to risk your relationship with me for love?'''' Chapter 52 - BLANK SPACE Good news finally arrived today but I can''t celebrate because of everything going on in my life. Actually, I wouldn''t categorize the news as ''good'', it''s more bittersweet. Khalil was arrested on charges of assault with a deadly weapon and attempted rape. The police officer that called said he''s looking at a twenty year sentence, fourteen if he''s cooperative, has a good lawyer and can take a plea deal. I know that what he did was wrong, but I can''t help but feel bad for him. We were close friends when we where younger and it saddens me to see how much he spiralled ever since he got into high school. I don''t want him to spend the better part of his life behind bars. I don''t want his youth to be wasted, but he''s not the Khalil I knew and loved back then, the Khalil that cared for me and protected me like an older brother. Jason is right. If I didn''t report him, he''d go an assault someone else. Still, I can''t help the guilt and relief I feel-guilt because I''m the reason why he may get fourteen to twenty years behind bars and relief because he won''t be bothering me or anyone for a while. It''s Friday and I''m slated to resume school the following Monday. Dr Carlos cleared me and said I''d be okay to resume-with my crutches. As much as I complain about the educational system, I won''t lie and say I don''t miss school. Absence makes the heart grow fonder so I miss Adelaide¡­a lot. In fact, I didn''t even know how much my life revolved around Adelaide and it''s drama till I became stuck at home with a fractured leg and nowhere to go but the bathroom and my bedroom. I miss my friends. I miss the chatter in the hallway. I miss the lunchroom gossip. Hell, I miss getting into it with Mariah and Jason. Speaking of Jason, I wonder if he noticed my conspicuous absence. I doubt it. ......... ''''Mel, are you upstairs?'''' I hear a voice yell, interrupting my sleep. ''''I brought your homework and class notes.'''' Paris. ''''Come on up,'''' I yell back, albeit grudgingly. I hear her footsteps pad the steps till she knocks on the door lightly and enters. ''''Hey, bitch.'''' ''''Hey to you too.'''' ''''Your mum let me in. How are you feeling?'''' I sigh and rest my head on the raised pillow. ''''Good for the most part. The fracture has healed quite nicely and I can''t wait to be back in school.'''' Dropping her bag, a few textbooks and papers on my desk, she puts a hand to her hip. ''''I thought you hated school.'''' I nod. ''''I do. But absence makes the heart grow fonder.'''' My eyes scan her outfit and my eyes widen. ''''I know I haven''t been in school for like a week, but is this the new dress code?'''' She points to her grey slacks with a grimace. ''''Oh, you mean the slacks? I had a little mishap in Chemistry and some chemicals ended up ruining my skirt. Luckily, I keep a pair of slacks in my locker just in case. Some teachers were about to throw a fit because it''s not ''appropriate school attire'' but they let it slide because I explained what happened.'''' I nod again. ''''If it makes you feel any better, your ass looks good in them.'''' I say. She smiles widely and wiggles her brows. ''''I know, right? Ryan didn''t say anything, but I caught him staring at them. He says Hi by the way.'''' ''''I take it things are moving in the right direction?'''' I question. She nods vigorously and I do a little happy dance on the bed. ''''It has been a month and so far, things are going great. I mean, I know a month is too early to tell, but Ryan has been the absolute gentleman,'''' she gushes. ''''We even have a date tomorrow.'''' As long as Paris is happy, I''m happy. Genuinely, she seems to really like Ryan a lot. Other than when she was with Sean, I''ve never seen her have heart eyes and gush about a guy. The other boyfriends lasted for a week, two weeks if they were lucky so it''s nice to see a change. ''''I''m happy as long as you''re happy.'''' She settles on my bed, careful not to touch my fractured leg and hugs me. ''''I know. But enough about me, have you heard from him?'''' My expression turns gloomy. ''''No. It''s like he dropped off the face of the earth.'''' I told her everything that happened that night, including how I broke down and confessed to mum about my relationship. She said it was the right thing to do, considering now that the police have gotten involved. ''''Have you tried calling?'''' ''''Severally.'''' I''ve called Bob, sent him numerous of texts and left voicemails all in the hopes that he''d call me back, but up till now, I haven''t heard a word. This is just like when he travelled abroad and didn''t pick my calls but this time it''s different. This time, I don''t even know if I''m calling a dead man. ''''It''s just¡­everything is so wrong,'''' I sniff, the tears threatening to fall. Gosh, I''ve cried so much within a span of a week than I''ve done in my entire life. ''''I could''ve sworn I found my fairytale ending and now things are going to hell.'''' Nothing ever goes the way I plan it. Paris leans in again and gives me a hug and I cry on her chest. ''''I just want this nightmare to be over.'''' ''''Soon, Mel. We just need to have faith. I''m sure he''ll turn up.'''' I wish I had that much faith. ............¡­.. ''''I can''t believe Elle didn''t end up with Marco,'''' Paris says in disbelief as the credits for the Kissing Booth 2 rolls in. After my mini meltdown, Paris suggested that we watch a movie to make me feel better and it worked. TKB 2 is one romcom I''d watch over and over again. The first movie was good, but this one is definitely better. ''''To be fair, her heart truly belongs to Noah.'''' ''''Bullshit. Noah is a prick. He reminds me of Sean,'''' she shudders. ''''If you''re that dissatisfied, the third movie comes out April next year, so maybe your Elle and Marco ship might actually sail.'''' I read the book. That ship sank before it reached the harbour. ''''It better sail because this is complete bullshit. How can she kiss him and then say she wants to run after Noah. Is she crazy?'''' Crazy in love. ''''Maybe.'''' I hit pause on the laptop lying on the bed and remove the covers off my body. My right leg is still bandaged, no surprise there, but at least I can stand on it and stretch my body if I want to. The clock on the wall reads 7:00pm and I gasp internally because I didn''t realize time had passed by so fast. Seriously, it''s like time vanishes when you''re having fun. ''''Paris, do you want a snack?'''' She doesn''t look up at me, but is typing aggressively on her phone. ''''Paris, did you hear me?'''' She blinks. ''''Sorry, what?'''' ''''I asked if you wanted a snack?'''' ''''Oh. I was texting Vitali to come pick me up since I didn''t bring my car here and my keypad is acting up.'''' I raise a brow. ''''Ryan dropped me here.'''' Oh. ''''Do you have Cheetos?'''' I scrunch my nose up in disgust. ''''No.'''' She narrows her eyes and I roll mine. I honestly don''t see what she sees in that orange thing. Cheetos is overrated! ''''Oreos then?'''' ''''We have that.'''' I take a few steps to the drawer near my closet and bring out a small sized pack of Oreos. Ever since the accident, I''ve been stashing snacks in my room so I don''t have to make the ''commute'' to the kitchen downstairs. Don''t judge me! I toss it to her and she catches it with one hand like the pro she is. One thing, among others, that Paris and I have in common is that we both love snacks. It''s a wonder how our weight is still within the normal range. I believe we can go a whole day without eating real food. As long as we binge on snacks, we''re good. Mum says it''s an unhealthy habit, but hey, I''ll worry about my health when I''m pushing forty. ''''Can I tell you something?'''' Paris asks, popping an Oreo in her mouth. I nod and she continues. ''''I didn''t want to say it when you were upset, but then again, I figured you should know before I leave.'''' ''''People at Adelaide are talking.'''' Her revelation does not surprise me. Highschoolers are not stupid. They watch the news. And even if they don''t watch the news, they have the internet and their friends have the internet, so information dissemination is not a problem. ''''What are they saying?'''' ''''Well, they''re going with what the media said, that a teenager was found a few miles away from the scene. Since they haven''t seen you in a week, they''re putting two and two together, and saying you''re the one they found at the scene.'''' ''''Shit.'''' ''''The one spinning the tale is Mariah. Of course, I''ve tried my best to dispel the rumours, but there''s only so much I can say and do. Some people have even come up to me directly and asked if what Mariah is blabbing about is true and I vehemently denied it. It''s not their business anyways.'''' With a sigh of resignation and exhaustion, I say. ''''Thanks for telling me and defending me.'''' ''''You''re my best friend. I will always defend you.'''' ''''I''m sure it''ll blow over. Their attention span is like that of a squirrel.'''' I hope Come Monday, I have to be battle ready. Chapter 53 - ANGELS AND DEMONS Forewarned about the rumours going around, I have prepared my heart and mind. My plan is very simple: keep my head down and don''t answer questions. Hopefully that would get me through the day without raising too many eyebrows. Who am I kidding? I''m walking with crutches and my bandaged leg is very visible despite my skirt length. It''s like I have a tramp stamp on my forehead! Anywho, I''d still stick to my plan. Mum drops me off at school, crutches and all, with the strict instruction to call her if something goes wrong. We haven''t necessarily been on speaking terms ever since she gave me an ultimatum: love or her. Okay, it''s not like we haven''t been speaking. She brings me breakfast, lunch and dinner and checks up on me routinely, but the atmosphere isn''t as lively as before. Dare I say, things are tense and Sophie has noticed it too. However, Sophie being the way she is, has probably made up her mind that it''s best not to comment on it because she believes we would resolve whatever it is that is going on. I''m not mad or angry at her, far from it really, but I can''t tell if the feeling is mutual. Things have been weird in the Jones'' household and the sooner I got out there, even if it''s for a few hours, the better. I step into the hallway, leaning the weight of my right foot on the crutches, Paris is right beside me holding my tote bag and all chatter stops. It is a scene straight out of a movie. I have no idea what they''re thinking. Are they shocked to see I''m alive? Are they relieved that Mariah wasn''t full of horseshit after all? Is there something on my face? The initial shock turns into whispers in a nanosecond as Paris and I saunter to my locker, uneasiness creeping into my skin. Contrary to popular opinion, I do not like to be the centre of attention. Sure, I may be popular by default because Jason is popular and we are ''Tom and Jerry'', but I''m not an attention seeker. That''s Mariah''s job. Moreso, I do not like to be the object of discussion at Adelaide. Maybe I should have just stayed home. ''''I told you they were talking,'''' Paris whispers as I put a few books and writing materials in my tote bag. ''''Seriously, they need to let it go.'''' I sigh, ignoring the loud whispers. ''''It''s high school, Paris. They won''t let it go anytime soon, not after they know what they know.'''' Or at least, what they think they know. ''''Well well, if it isn''t the head bitch of this school. You''re finally back from the dead,'''' a snarky voice comments. I slam my locker shut, wincing at the impact it makes. I don''t even need to turn around to see who it is. I can smell her signature perfume, probably some expensive Chanel brand that makes you want to choke on your own saliva. ''''There''s only one head bitch here and that''s you, Mariah,'''' Paris answers for me. I finally turn around and she has her arms crossed on her chest. Mariah, clad in her altered school uniform and school sweater gives her the stink eye with her fake lashes. Her blonde hair looks extra long today and I wonder if she got extensions. ''''Mariah, not today,'''' I answer with resignation. I''m really not in the mood to fight today. Between the pain and the gossip and the stares I got once I stepped into Adelaide, I have patience the size of a mustard seed. ''''I just wanted to say welcome back to school,'''' she says, but I know the welcome is fake. It''s written all over her face. ''''We missed you.'''' Liar. ''''Thank you, Mariah.'''' I answer politely. Can she leave already? ''''Although I find it strange that you suddenly had an accident,'''' her eyes move to my bandaged leg and crutches. ''''I heard something funny in the news the other day. It stated that there was a shooting at Lakedale road. Lakedale isn''t far away from where you live now, is it?'''' How does she even know where I live?! Paris'' eyes glaze over at me in panic but I remain calm. Keep your head down and don''t answer any questions. ''''What is more interesting is that they said a teenager was found near the scene, probably injured. I wonder WHO it could be.'''' Per usual, a crowd has already formed around us, the hallway as dead silent as when I first arrived. I roll my eyes at her insinuation. Mariah is far from being dumb, and even though her insinuation is correct, it''s not her business. ''''Don''t you have better things to do than make up shit that isn''t true, Mariah?'''' ''''I''m not stupid. You''re the liar here.'''' I haven''t confirmed or denied anything. ''''Mariah, leave me alone while I''m being nice. Just because I''m on crutches,'''' I motion to the wooden material. ''''doesn''t mean I can''t destroy you with a single sentence.'''' ''''I''d like to see-'''' ''''That''s enough, Mariah,'''' I hear a deep voice say from behind her. I look over her shoulder and realize it is Jason that cut her off. He glazes over to my crutches with a frown on his face and another expression that I can''t seem to pin point. Is that anger? I hate to admit it, but I missed him so much. I missed his eyes. I missed our dynamic. I missed his lips- Oh no. ''''Jay Jay,'''' Can she not call him that. He''s not two. ''''I was just welcoming Melody back to school since it''s been a while since we saw her.'''' She moves her lashes repeatedly and smiles up at him. He doesn''t smile back, but instead has his eyes are trained on me. I try to look at anything but him, but it''s hard not to. His eyes have such a magnetic force that I can''t pull away. I don''t even want to because¡­ Well, I don''t know. The bell rings and that bring us back to reality. The crowd that had once formed starts to disembark, each student trying not to be late for class. Paris clears her throat as a signal for us to leave and a switch turns on in my brain. I''m in school. I have class. I need an education. I don''t need boy drama. Without warning, Jason side steps Mariah and grabs my bag which had fallen on the floor during the altercation with Mariah. He also carries the books that have been neatly arranged in my locker, walking in the direction of Mr Jamerson''s class and my jaw slacks open. Scratch that, three of our jaws slack open. Did he just¡­in front of Mariah?! Oh my God! .........¡­ Classes, more classes, extra classes, and more homework for me to do since I haven''t been in school for a week and I need to catch up. I really should have stayed at home. I would have avoided the stares. I would have avoided Mariah. I would have avoided Jason. Why did he defend me? In front of Mariah no less? He literally carried my bag and my books and placed them on my desk much to the shock of everyone. I thought I was going to get a locked jaw just by how much my mouth has draped open within the span of twenty minutes. Mariah came in to see him arranging my crutches, letting them rest on the wall. Another gesture that shocked me and probably everyone to the core. Jason has been nice to me before, he saved me from Khalil, but this is next level. In the Khalil situation, his gesture wasn''t in front of everyone, but this display in front of everyone is weird in a good way. And I like it. I like it a lot. I don''t care why he did it, but it brought back all the flutters I had in my belly when he tried to kiss me on three occasions. I even had to suppress a smile when I saw the horror on Mariah''s face. Life is funny that way. Last year, I was boyfriend-less and swore off men till I graduated. Now, I have a boyfriend who has been MIA and a guy who has tried to kiss me¡­thrice. I feel like a character from those cheesy telenovelas that Grandma Maggie indulges in. The heroine has a boyfriend already but there''s this other guy, the side guy, as Grandma calls it, who is head over heels in love with her. As the show progresses, the side guy becomes the heroine''s main love interest and despite the obstacles they face, they have a happy ending and ride off to the sunset. Am I starring in a real life telenovela? ''''What are you smiling about?'''' Paris asks as we pass by main street, heading to our favourite restaurant-The Crab Shack. After the day I had, I need food in my system. ''''Nothing.'''' ''''Don''t tell me you''re thinking about you know who,'''' she adds, her hands poised on the steering wheel. If she weren''t driving, I''m pretty sure she would''ve wiggled her eyebrows. Maybe she''s doing it now. ''''Okaaaaaaay,'''' she replies in a sing-song tone, totally not believing me. ''''If you say so.'''' Chapter 54 - NEW RULES I''m in shock. Absolute shock. I was in shock yesterday when Jason carried my stuff to class, but today''s shock takes the proverbial cake. Even if you shake me or slap me at the back of the head, I don''t think I can fully register what or who is in front of me. God has some serious explaining to do because this week is turning into a bundle of surprises. ''''We have a new student,'''' Mr Franklin says monotonously, gesturing towards the person standing next to him. Student? ''''Everyone, this is Theodore Clayton, a new senior at our school. He just moved to Bridgewood and he''s a transfer from Beepskate High over at South Carolina.'''' Theodore Clayton? My shock turns to full on amusement and I barely contain my laughter at the mention of the name Theodore Clayton. Is this supposed to be a sick joke because if it is, it''s not funny. Paris turns to give me a questioning look but I shrug absent-mindedly, my focus being on this new ''student''. ''''Something funny, Miss Jones,'''' Mr Franklin asks, his tone disapproving. All heads turn to me and I become slightly embarrassed at being called out. I shake my head and give a small wave. ''''Nothing, sir. I''m sorry.'''' He gives me a weird look while Theodore Clayton gives me a smirk, the type I had never seen him dawn before. ''''Do you know the guy?'''' Paris whispers to me. I take one long look at him again, not paying attention to what Mr Franklin is saying. ''''Yes and No.'''' ''''¡­Theodore why don''t you take a seat next to Miss Jones at the back and then we''d begin.'''' He saunters over to the spare desk at my right, whispers following his every step. Considering the fact that we''re eight months away from graduation and given the exclusivity of the school, I didn''t think that Adelaide allowed people to ''transfer'', if I can even call him a transfer. Theodore looks like a student, and that''s the part that is so baffling; white shirt with the Adelaide logo on it tucked in grey slacks, white socks, black shoes, a satchel bag. Hell, he even had on the school''s wine blazer! He settles down on the chair, places his writing materials on the desk and tucks his bag under the table. I watch him with great intrigue and stretch my brow further than I''ve probably stretched it before in my life. He places a hand to his lips and points forward to Mr Franklin who is talking about World War II. ''''Pay attention,'''' he whispers. ......¡­.. ''''Theodore Clayton?'''' I question sarcastically. Much like other days, school is finally over but I had to stay back because I have a Music Club meeting. Paris offered to stay back with me so that I''ll have a ride home, but I told her I''ll order an Uber. She has done enough for me already and I don''t want to push it or be a burden. I''ve gotten used to walking in crutches already and learned to ignore the ignorant whispers and stares. I make my way to the room dedicated for our Music Club meetings, and lo and behold, I find Theodore Clayton sitting on a chair and waiting for the others to arrive. No one shows up early for this meeting, not even Mr Owen, who is supposed to lead by example considering he''s the head of this club. He always shows up thirty minutes late and uses some lame excuse as a cover up. ''''What exactly is going on here? Why are you a student at my school when you and I both know that you haven''t been a student in like six years!'''' ''''Seven years,'''' he corrects. ''''Does the timeline even matter, Officer James,'''' I sass. He puts a finger to his lips again, his eyes telling me to shut up. ''''Why are you posing as a high school student?!'''' I haven''t heard a word from the police department about my case which I know is far from being over, and all of a sudden Officer James shows up at my school, posing as a student and coincidentally happens to be in ALL my classes and my extracurricular. His good looks be damned, I want answers! Students have started trooping in, some giving questioning glances at Officer James-Theodore Clayton. ''''All will be explained soon, Miss Jones.'''' ''''It''s just Melody.'''' He nods. ''''Right. All will be explained soon, Melody. For now, let''s focus on the music.'''' I have so many questions I want to ask him, most of them Bob related but the words die on my lips as soon as I see Mr Owen burst through the double doors with a few papers in his hands. ''''Sorry I''m late guys,'''' You''re always late, only this time you showed up ten minutes earlier than usual. ''''Staff meeting.'''' A few of us snicker and he clears his throat, trying to mask his embarrassment. ''''We have a new student amongst us.'''' He gestures for Theodore to join him in front. ''''Some of you may have met him in your classes, but if you haven''t, this is Theodore Clayton, a new senior at our school and he will be singing baritone. As you know, I''ve been holding tryouts to fill the spot and Theodore happened to arrive at the right time.'''' Aren''t we lucky? ''''Once I heard him sing, I knew he''d be the right fit and you all would agree with my decision soon enough,'''' he gushes. Who put the happy pill in his water? ''''He''d be singing at the annual Adelaide charity event coming up in a few months.'''' Theodore, or should I say Officer James, looks embarrassed by the compliments, but maybe this is all just part of the act. '''' You may take your seat now, Mr Clayton.'''' Mr Owen continues. ''''Speaking of the charity event, practice starts every Saturday from 12:00pm till 4:00pm and it will be held at the school''s gym.'''' A few people groan in annoyance and disapproval. Saturday is meant to be a day of rest and relaxation from the madness of Adelaide. At least that''s how I see it, but most of them are just groaning because they won''t be able to attend one party or the other. ''''I know Saturdays are not part of your normal school schedule but you have to make an exception, he says apologetically. ''''I talked to Principal Grande and we decided that Saturday is ideal since we don''t want the rehearsals to clash with your academic activities.'''' A few people are still dissatisfied but he ignores them. If he talked to Grande, then the decision has been made so there''s no use crying over spilled milk. ''''We have a scheduled performance and as such, your voices must be in tip top shape. By the time we''re done, you all would be able to belt like Mariah Carey.'''' That incites a laugh from all of us and he claps enthusiastically. ''''Let''s begin.'''' As Mr Owen leads us through warm ups, I couldn''t help but notice the deep, melodic sound next to me. Mr Owen was definitely not kidding when he said Officer James was good. I have never heard a voice so heavenly. It sounds like a warm blanket and I want to wrap myself in it and bask in its cocoon. If I could taste his voice, I''m pretty sure it tastes like melted chocolates and strawberries. That''s how good it is. I whisper a wow to myself in awe. How can someone be so good looking, be an upstanding citizen, judging by the fact that he''s a police officer, and have such a beautiful voice? Life is so unfair. ......¡­ ''''So, are you headed home?'''' Officer James asks as we make our way to the student''s parking lot. It''s empty, with the exception of a few fancy cars owned by some students who also had extracurricular activities. ''''Are you going to tell me why you''re at my school?'''' He narrows his eyes. ''''Soon, Melody.'''' ''''I can''t believe they think you''re a high school student!'''' He does not look like a highschooler! Is Principal Grande blind? This is a full blown man who somehow managed to enter the police force straight out of high school, maybe, and now he''s the youngest officer I''ve ever seen. ''''Looks can be deceiving.'''' he answers smugly. At this point, I''m tired of the roundabout answers. He looks at my crutches and frowns deeply. ''''My assumption is you didn''t bring your car.'''' Ding ding, we have a winner. ''''My friend gave me a ride to school.'''' ''''The redhead?'''' I nod. ''''Her name is Paris.'''' He gets a set of keys from his pocket and walks to a Kia Sorento parked next to a Bugatti. ''''You''re coming with me.'''' ''''And I should because?'''' Just because he''s a police officer, doesn''t mean I trust him. I''ve already caught him in one obvious lie already. Obvious to me but not to everyone else apparently. He opens the passanger side of the car and motions for me to get in with a smile. A smile I really want to smack off with my hands. ''''You want answers, don''t you? Well get in and you''d find what you seek.'''' Answers it is. Chapter 55 - CRAZY ''''When I said I wanted answers, this isn''t exactly what I had in mind.'''' He puts the car in park, turns off the ignition and motions for me to get out. I roll my eyes at him and it dawns on him that I can''t actually get out without assistance. ''''Oh right,'''' he says bashfully. ''''Sorry, I forgot.'''' He rounds to the passanger side and helps me up, then leans to get my bag and crutches. ''''Thanks.'''' ''''Don''t mention it.'''' I see the familiar building of the local police station and my stomach twists in knots. I knew the day was coming, the day I had to face the music, but denial had been my safe haven for so long. If you pretend it never happened, maybe you''d start to internalize it and it''d become a reality. If I pretend that there wasn''t a shootout, I wasn''t injured and Bob may or may not be a new addition in heaven, then maybe it''ll be true, But this is my reality and the crutches are a cruel reminder. Much like when I came here to report Khalil, I''m a combustion of nerves and my first instinct is to run away, but I can''t under Officer James'' watchful eye. With a comforting squeeze of my left shoulder, he says. ''''Don''t be nervous. You wanted a follow up on your case? Well, the answer is waiting for you inside those double doors.'''' ''''So your plan all along was to pretend to be a student and kidnap me?'''' He throws his head back laughing and I can see his intricately defined jaw. It''s official, the girls at Adelaide are going to leave Jason''s altar and start worshipping at his temple. ''''It''s not kidnapping if you came here willingly.'''' Touche. ''''Let''s go.'''' ......¡­.. ''''Nice to see you again, Miss Jones. I''m Officer Louis,'''' he points to himself. ''''If you recall, we met at the hospital.'''' How can I forget? ''''Nice to see you again although I''m really uncomfortable right now.'''' I point to the cameras at the back of the room. ''''I''m not a criminal. Are all these necessary?'''' His lips curve a little, but his partner, whose name is Detective Anderson doesn''t seem amused. Leaning casually on the wall with his arms crossed above his chest is Officer James who prior to me being led into the interrogation room had changed attire. The Adelaide getup is long gone, replaced with a button down trousers and a red checkered shirt. ''''You are a prime witness and a victim in an ongoing investigation,'''' Detective Anderson answers tightly. The sooner you co-operate with us, the better.'''' Who shit in his cereal? Detective Anderson opens a file which I assume is my case file and looks up at me. Adjusting his glasses, he writes down a few things. ''''Officer James and Officer Louis have briefed me on your statement at the hospital. But, I want to question you again, if you don''t mind. Walk me through what happened on the night of September 7th?'''' I walk him through the events of that day, painful as it is to recall. Much like what I had said in my earlier statement, I was at work, Bob was on his way to drop me home, someone decided to play Russian Roulette and Bob is nowhere to be found. While he is questioning me, I can tell he is analysing me, like how Judge Judy analyses the plantiffs and defendants who come to her court. He wants to know if I''m lying and I know it''s a very common trait with detectives. I watched Sherlock so I''m not stupid. Sucks for him though because thus far, I''ve been nothing but truthful. ''''Have you had any contact with Mr Bob Stewart after the accident?'''' Careful not give anything away, I mask my sadness with nonchalance. ''''No. Why would he contact me?'''' Detective Anderson''s suited body leans forward, his eyes focusing on mine from opposite the table. ''''Funny how you should ask that question. In the earlier statement given to Officer Louis and Officer James, you claimed Mr Bob Stewart is your boss and ''nothing more''.'''' I don''t react or say anything, not sure where he is going with this. ''''In one of the cars at the scene, the red Jeep to be precise, we found something very interesting while we were gathering evidence.'''' He slips a picture in front of me and my eyes widen. Game-fucking-over. ''''Do you mind explaining that?'''' How do I explain it? A picture is worth a thousand words and it''s already damning. I had taken that picture when Bob and I went on our first date. We were both so happy and carefree at the park. The lighting was perfect with just the right amount of sun and the picture was taken: my lips pressed against his right cheek as he sticks his tongue out. We took a bunch of pictures that day, but that picture he liked in particular and asked me to send it. And I did. How was I supposed to know he was going to have it in printed format? You know, this just sends our ''being careful'' mantra straight to hell. I ponder a bit about my next response. If I lie, I may not get the answers I seek. If I tell the truth, then God knows if the media or any other person would get wind of the news. I''d be humiliated, or worse, publicly ostracized and be the subject on everyone''s lips. High school student, Melody Jones was dating her boss who as of now is nowhere to be seen. The reactions will be one for the books. Grandma Maggie always told me that when in doubt, I should follow my head and not my heart. My head is telling me to confess everything, but my heart is telling me to shut the fuck up and request for a lawyer. ''''Bob and I dated for a few months,'''' I confess. Detective Anderson doesn''t flinch or bat an eyelash and neither does Officer Louis. I take a quick look at Officer James and he has an unreadable expression on his face. ''''We were happy too until the incident occurred.'''' ''''For a few months? How many?'''' I motion my hand to sign the number five and they nod. I''m not ashamed of the fact that Bob and I were dating, but looking at Officer James'' face again is making me feel like maybe it wasn''t the smartest decision I''ve made. ''''When did the both of you meet?'''' I look up at Officer Louis. ''''Last year at Club Scandal. We weren''t dating at the time. We only got together five months ago.'''' The best five months of my life. ''''During the duration of your relationship, was there any sexual contact?'''' I knew this question was looming, so it doesn''t surprise me when Detective Anderson asks, albeit in an accusatory manner. ''''No, there wasn''t.'''' We knew the consequences of having sex. Even though it wasn''t really explicitly stated, we had a silent agreement that there would be no sexual activity between us because if word got out, our relationship would''ve been exposed. He''d go to jail and I''d be heartbroken. ''''Are you sure, Miss Jones?'''' I nod affirmatively. ''''I''m being totally honest. He''s not a monster.'''' Even though he''s nowhere to be seen and even though I don''t know what the future holds for our relationship, I will still defend him. Why? Because I love him. Sitting here, in front of these detectives and being interrogated is not how I imagined spending my Tuesday evening after school. But, I need to know why we were targeted. In order for me to know that, I have to be calm, honest and cooperative despite my nerves. Officer Louis whispers something in Detective Anderson''s ear and I take a quick glimpse at Officer James again who is still leaning on the wall at the corner. Our eyes meet and I furrow my eyebrows because he still has a frown on his face. I know that what he heard is a lot to take in , but come on, if anyone should be frowning, it''s me. I''m the one who''s a witness in a shooting and being interrogated. ''''Miss Jones, have you ever heard of the mafia?'''' I shift my attention back to Detective Anderson. ''''Yes, in books and movies.'''' I am a big fan of 365 Days after all. He finally cracks a smile and I do a happy dance in my head. A little comic relief is needed to diffuse tension. ''''I''m talking about in real life. Have you heard of them?'''' I frown deeply. ''''No, I haven''t. I don''t believe they exist.'''' What has this got to do with my case? Officer Louis writes something down on his notepad and continues. ''''Did your boyfriend ever mention anything to you about the mafia?'''' Where are they going with this. ''''No, he didn''t. What has that got to do with Bob?'''' The two men look at each other and then at me. ''''Bob Stewart has been under investigation for having affiliations with the mafia.'''' Chapter 56 - DIANONDS Everything I ever knew was a lie Our relationship was built on a foundation of lies and I was too blinded by this stupide emotion call love that I didn''t realize I was being played, strung along like a fucking guitar. I should have been smarter, wiser. For God''s sake, I''m in the race for valedictorian and yet I couldn''t see what was right in front of me. After our encounter with Patricia and the conversation I heard at the diner, I had my suspicions that he was keeping secrets from me. I just didn''t know what it was. But now that I know the severity of it all, I''ve come to a realization: I am stupid. Plain. Fucking. Stupid. ''''Bob Stewart has been under investigation for having affiliations with the mafia.'''' Detective Anderson puts it bluntly. ''''Of course, we don''t know the severity of his ties, but he''s a prime suspect and we''ve been keeping a close eye on him.'''' He slips a picture in front of me and I look down at it in intrigue and disbelief. ''''What the actual hell?'''' I whisper. Before me is a mugshot of Bob. It''s definitely him because I could spot his overgrown hair from a mile away even though in the picture, he looks worse for wear. ''''Last year, he was arrested on drug and weapon related charges. We tried to tie him down for good by linking him to the mafia, however we didn''t have enough evidence. Thus, he was let go.'''' Officer Louis explains. ''''I need a minute.'''' I say, dizzy from the information overload. Things are starting to make sense now. A lot of sense. When he was on the phone requesting for weapons to be delivered, it was all for his nefarious activities. And when he said he had a ''business trip abroad'', I''m pretty sure that was a lie too. He said he loved me. Was that another one of his lies? ''''Miss Jones, did you not suspect anything while the two of you were together?'''' Officer Louis asks, his eyes trained on me again. I''m about to mention the incident at the diner but I bridle my tongue. If my suspicions are correct, and Jason Blunt is the one he was on the phone with, then I don''t want him dragged in this mess. Why am I protecting him? ''''I didn''t,'''' I affirm in a strong voice, tugging at my school sweater. ''''I didn''t even know he had this other life or that mafias existed anywhere outside of movies and books.'''' For a smart girl, I really am na?ve. ''''They exist,'''' the rugged voice of Detective Anderson voices out. ''''In fact: we have two on our radar in the US: The Floretini''s and the Sidenno''s. We suspect that your boyfriend may be associated with one of them.'''' Just great. ''''The reason why we are telling you all this is because we strongly believe that you are in great danger. The fact that you were both targeted is no mere coincidence. Somebody wanted you both dead.'''' Taking deep long breaths, I try to steady my breathing as my blood runs cold. Of course they''d want me dead. I''m dating Bob who is apparently in the mafia, so by association, I''m a ''threat.'' Who the fuck did he piss off? ''''Judging by the nature of the attack, it looked personal.'''' My mind goes back to that night. The attacker knew exactly where we were going and may have probably been tailing us but we were too busy having an argument. What if he/she knows about my family? They could be in danger too. ''''I don''t know what to say,'''' I admit. ''''This doesn''t feel real. None of this looks normal.'''' When did I go from a high school student with a boyfriend to a high school student who has a target on her back? Officer James, who I forgot was even in the room, walks over and places a bottle of water in front of me, eyes looking sympathetic. I thank him and unscrew the cap to take a long sip of the cool substance. ''''I know this is a lot to take in, but from now on, you have to be very careful.'''' Officer Louis warns. ''''It''s the mafia we''re dealing with here and they are known for being ruthless when it comes to committing crimes and leaving no evidence of their involvement.'''' He motions for Officer James to join us. ''''That is why we enlisted the help of Officer James. I''m sure you were quite startled when he showed up as a student at your school?'''' I honestly don''t want to know how the detectives knew I was a student at Adelaide. A ghost of a smile appeared on his lips and I smile too like we were sharing a secret that only we knew. ''''Officer James recently moved to Bridgewood and he''s going to be an undercover cop.'''' I furrow my brows in confusion. ''''Think of him as your new bodyguard until we can wrap up this case.'''' No way. ''''This means that he''d be watching your every move and going everywhere with you. Think of him as your shadow for the meantime.'''' ''''I know we''re dealing with the mafia, but is a ''bodyguard'' necessary?'''' I reason. ''''I''m pretty sure the person that wants to kill me is not at Adelaide.'''' The only person I can think of that would want my head on a chopstick is Mariah, but she''s all bark and no bite. The only murder weapon she has is hairspray. ''''We can never be too careful,'''' Officer James says for the first time since the interrogation. ''''Experience will teach you that you can never rule out any possibilities till you''re completely sure.'''' I narrow my eyes at him. ''''Do you know the kids at Adelaide? How do I explain that I suddenly have a bodyguard if we start showing up together?'''' ''''I have a solution for that,'''' he responds cheekily. ''''Just tell them I''m your stepbrother.'''' ''''That makes sense.'''' Detective Anderson says. Officer Louis nods in affirmation and I look at the three in disbelief. It doesn''t make an iota of sense! ''''Just tell them that your dad remarried and I''m your step mum''s son,'''' he explains like it''s the most reasonable thing in the world. ''''Problem solved.'''' Unbelievable! Detective Anderson clears his throat and we turn our attention to him. ''''Like Officer James said, you can''t rule out any possibilities. Miss Jones, I want you to know the severity of your situation and why it is highly important that you have a ''bodyguard''.'''' I nod and slump back in the chair. Whoever tried to kill Bob and I before failed and may try again. The next time, he/she may succeed and that''s what the detectives are afraid of. I understand all that but that doesn''t mean I''m not a bit weirded out. Bodyguards are only for rich heirs and heiresses like the ones at Adelaide not for a regular girl like me. ''''I understand.'''' He smiles, satisfied. ''''Glad we are on the same page. Another issue of importance is your discretion,'''' he adjusts his glasses. ''''For your safety and that of your loved ones, we would appreciate it if you don''t say a word to anyone, not even your own family, until we wrap up this investigation. The less people know, the better.'''' Great, more lies. ''''This is a secret investigation, hence why we have refused to release any other information to the media. We would soon, but don''t worry, your identity and involvement in the case would be protected as your safety is paramount to us.'''' Shit, this is real. Officer Louis continues. ''''Surveillance would be discreetly set up around the surrounding areas of your home in order to keep a close eye on your family. We don''t know how much the assailant knows about you. From now on, Miss Jones, things are going to be different, but know that these adjustments are for you and your family''s good.'''' Detective Anderson turns to Officer James who looks stoic. ''''You know what to do. She''s your priority so keep her safe.'''' ''''Yes sir.'''' They pack up the pictures and papers strewn on the table into the file. ''''Thank you for your time,'''' Detective Anderson says in a tone of finality. ''''Stay safe.'''' He gives a curt nod to Officer James who nods back. The two men, Officer Louis and Detective Anderson proceed to leave but I stop them. I need to know something, something that''ll guide my decisions moving forward since my life will never be the same again. ''''I just have one question.'''' I swallow the lump in my throat and glance at the three men. ''''Is Bob dead or alive?'''' Despite all the revelations today, I still have feelings for him and it isn''t something that''ll fade overnight. ''''There were no bodies found at the scene, however we did find traces of blood.'''' I blink back the tears threatening to spill. ''''We don''t know if he''s dead or he''s in hiding.'''' ............ As promised, Officer James resumed his duties as my bodyguard and drove me home. After the bombshell that was dumped on me, I don''t have the energy to do anything. All I want to do is curl into my blanket and cry. How could I be so stupid? ''''Are you okay,'''' he asks sympathetically as we approach the familiar, dull brown colour of my apartment building. ''''No,'''' I whisper as the tears threaten spill for the umpteenth time. ''''I''m not okay.'''' I don''t think I would be for a while. Chapter 57 - SWEET MELODY Detective Anderson is right. Things did change in my life, and it wasn''t the threat of the mafia and the fact that Officer James-Theodore Clayton-is my new bodyguard or the five months that I spent with someone I swore I loved was all a lie. Those are pretty serious too, but I made three important life-changing decisions: One-I''m not going to cry. It''ll only make things worse for me because I''ve cried a little too much for over a week and it''s starting to rain on my parade. Two-I''m staying away from boys and men, especially men. Three-I stopped wearing the promise ring Bob gave me. After the revelations yesterday, the first thing I did was toss the ring somewhere in my room and scream into the pilliow. Fuck my love for Bob. Fuck my feelings for Jason. They are all dead and buried until further notice. Right now, I''m focusing all my energy on getting good grades, finally deciding on a university and beating Lee to become Valedictorian. That was the plan all along, but then life happened and I fell in ''love''. Saying that word now leaves a very sour taste in my mouth. Maybe mum was right in stating that I''m too young to know the meaning of love. Maybe she was right when she said he was taking advantage of me. At the restaurant, his ex Patricia did mention that he was into younger women, and he seemingly confirmed it on the drive to Paris'' house. It looks like I''m just a notch on his belt. Hearing that he has ties to the mafia is something that I''m struggling to believe, even till this day. He is a good actor, I''ll give him that, because I never would have in a million years thought that he would be involved in organized crime. He was always sweet and kind to me, never really showing who he truly was. Now that I think about it, there were a couple of red flags that I ignored. For one thing, I always s wondered what his source of income was. Bob''s Eat ''N'' Grillz is a success no doubt, but I didn''t think the diner brought in enough bank to support his lifestyle. He lived in a high rise building in one of the wealthy areas in town, the ones with the penthouses and mansions that Adelaide students live in. We dined at five star restaurants (except for our first date at the park) and he gave me a five carat diamond ring, exclusively found at Tiffany. I found that out while perusing through the internet. I had questioned him once about how he was able to afford all these but he told to me that he was also a real estate investor. After that, I didn''t question him further. Looking back, I should have. If I did and found out who he truly was, I would have ended the relationship faster than you could scream ''Amen''. The rest of the week dragged by like mud and it''s finally Saturday. Owing to the fact that I''m currently unemployed (the restaurant has been sealed) I''m able to give my undivided attention to my academics and to my extracurricular. Putting the finishing touches to my makeup, I sigh into the mirror on my bedroom wall. My light brown eyes look dull, even with my glasses perched on it. I''ve definitely lost weight. With all that''s going on, I''ll admit that I haven''t been eating or taking care of myself the way I used too. It''s not that I don''t want to eat, I just don''t have the appetite to and mum isn''t around to give me a lecture about why breakfast, lunch and dinner are important meals that shouldn''t be skipped. She resumed her normal schedule after I told her that I''m fully healed. On the bright side, note the sarcasm, I have been snacking on junk food and I guess that''s the reason why I haven''t slumped dead on the floor. Music Club rehearsals starts in thirty minutes and Officer James sent a text saying he''ll be here in five. Having a bodyguard, even if it''s just for a while, is so weird. It''s like being a criminal and having an ankle bracelet, the only difference is the ankle bracelet can actually talk. We made it through the rest of the week without raising any eyebrows and that''s because I refuse to allow us to be seen together. We came to some sort of agreement: He would get off my back for the week and pretend like we don''t know each other because I need ''time to adjust'' to the new arrangement. That means if he drives me to school, we don''t walk in together, we don''t sit on the same table at lunch and we don''t sit side by side during class. But it''s only for the week. Come Monday, the questions would come flooding in like rain and the eyebrows would be raised out of their sockets. I hear the familiar ding of my phone and rise up from my bed. Adjusting my dark blue skinny jeans and concert T-shirt, I make my way downstairs. ''''Mum,'''' I call out. From the corner of my eye, I could see Sophie doing her homework in the living room and I smile. At least she''s not watching some show on Netflix this time. ''''In the kitchen, Mel.'''' I turn left to our relatively small kitchen and hug her from behind. The tension between us has come to a halt for now. There''s an elephant in the room, and it hasn''t been addressed, but she has chosen to ignore it. Who am I to not ignore it too? If she doesn''t want to talk about it, I won''t either. The conversation is rather unpleasant anyways. ''''What are you making?'''' ''''Fried plantain and eggs. You know how much Sophie loves it.'''' I hmm and help her grab a plate from the dishwasher. ''''So I have Music Club rehearsals today. We''re prepping for the Adelaide charity event coming up soon so Mr Owen says we have to sacrifice our Saturdays.'''' She turns to me. ''''Alright? Are you driving?'''' ''''No.'''' I grab a fried plantain from the plate and put the golden brown delight in my mouth. ''''My leg is still healing and I don''t trust it enough on the brakes. ''''Paris is. She''s outside.'''' The lie rolls off my tongue so easily and it scares me. So much for being as honest as possible. It''s for their safety, Mel. Remember that. ''''Oh. Tell her I said hello and reach into my back pocket and grab some cash.'''' Score! I am currently unemployed so my finances are a bit low at the moment. My mum knows me so well. I grab a hundred dollar bill and hurriedly kiss her cheek when I see another message from Officer James. ''''Bye, mum. I''ll be home by five.'''' I grab my winter coat (it''s not snowing but the temperature tends to drop in the evenings) and bag from the living room, tell Sophie goodbye and make my way outside to the familiar Sorento. Officer James has his hands poised on the steering wheel, his blonde hair slicked back. ''''Sorry, I''m late.'''' ''''No problem.'''' I fasten my seatbelt as he puts the car in drive, zooming past my neighbourhood and into the freeway, taking the familiar route to Adelaide. ''''Melody?'''' ''''Theodore Clayton.'''' I mock. His lips tug into a smile and I relax. Officer James is a chill person. I''m a pretty good judge of character so I call it like I see it. Over the course of a week, I''ve noticed that our conversations flow naturally and even though we''re going to play the part of pretend step-siblings, I think I consider him as the older sibling I never had. ''''You know, I didn''t lie about that name. My name is Theodore Clayton James.'''' he reveals. ''''Like the actor, Theo James?'''' I muse. He groans and I laugh. ''''Don''t call me that. The guys at my old department always made that comparison.'''' ''''You should be honoured.'''' I pull out my phone and show him a picture of Theo James in my gallery. ''''Theo James is hot and you''re hot too.'''' He scrunches his nose up while keeping his eyes on the road. ''''I''m just repeating the word going around school.'''' The girls at Adelaide have eyes and anyone who has functioning eyes can see that Officer James is easy on the eyes. My heart may be closed off for now, but it doesn''t mean I can''t appreciate God''s creation when I see one. With all the muscles he has, no doubt from lifting weights everyday, I still insist he does not look like a high school student. ''''They still gossip in high school?'''' he asks. I roll my eyes. ''''You were there like seven years ago. Of course they still gossip. In fact, in an elite private school like Adelaide, they do more of gossiping than actual learning.'''' ''''Wonderful,'''' he says sarcastically. I lean into my chair and smirk. ''''Look on the bright side. The girls at Adelaide already love you.'''' ''''They are jailbait.'''' he says pointedly. ''''You''re a police officer. Jailbait loves you.'''' He laughs heartily. ''''You''re funny.'''' ''''I know and as your ''sister'', you should be taking tips.'''' From afar I could spot the logo of Adelaide, a gigantic cube mounted on a wine and cream coloured pillar. Unnecessarily grandiose in my opinion, but like they say: go big or go home. ''''Don''t you think we should rehearse our story in case people start asking questions?'' If we''re going to lie, we might as well do it right. One wrong move and it could blow our cover. He shrugs. ''''I guess you''re right.'''' He uses his free hand to point to himself. ''''I''m Theodore Clayton and I''m your step-brother. I''m from South Carolina and your dad married my mum.'''' I nod slowly taking it all in. ''''And if they ask why you moved here?'''' ''''I missed my sister?'''' ''''Not believable. We have eight months till graduation. Even if you missed me, you wouldn''t make a change that drastic.'''' ''''I needed a change of scenery?'''' ''''Bridgewood is a small and boring town. There''s not much scenery here.'''' ''''You''re a party-pooper,'''' he pouts. ''''What do you suggest we go with?'''' ''''How about we say you got expelled from your last school and my dad and your mum sent you out here to a private school to straighten you out.'''' ''''I''m not a truant.'''' We pull into the student''s parking lot with ten minutes to spare. Twenty if Mr Owen has anything to say about that. ''''You''re a police officer. It''s perfect.'''' I clap my hands enthusiastically while he leans to grab his bag from the back seat. ''''You''ll play the opposite of who you are in real life.'''' ''''No. Think of something else.'''' ''''Yes.'''' ''''No.'''' ''''Yes.'''' ''''No.'''' ''''No.'''' ''''Yes,'''' he says, falling for my trap. I stick my tongue out once he realizes his error. ''''Okay, fine, you win.'''' ''''Lastly,'''' I say. ''''let''s discuss our living arrangements. We''ll say you''re living with an aunt who coincidentally happens to be in Bridgewood.'''' ''''That makes sense.'''' We both get out of the car and into the chill air that awaits us. I tug my jacket tightly as we walk side by side and into the double doors. ''''I can''t believe I''m in high school again,'''' Officer James muses. Chapter 58 - NOT A POP SONG ''''Sorry, I''m late. I got held up.'''' Mr Owen says as he barrels through the doors of the gym. Adelaide is so different on a Saturday. It''s so peaceful; no chatter, no noise, no gossip, no Mariah. It''s just you, your thoughts and the echo of your own voice. ''''You always say that, Mr Owen.'''' Gwen, a girl with thick-rimmed glasses points out. She''s in a grade below me and has never missed a club meeting. Her dedication is admirable. ''''This time I really got held up,'''' he groans. ''''My car had a minor accident.'''' This amuses us all and he clears his throat as a signal for us to begin. In total, we are about twenty in the Music Club if my calculations are correct, but only ten of us showed up. I don''t blame them. I''d ditch too but my resolve is always at the back of my mind. Academics. Extracuricular. No boys/men. Mr Owen scans the class in front of him with a frown. ''''It seems like a better part of the club decided to ditch.'''' I''ll say. ''''If you have friends that are in this club and they decided that they had something else better to do than attend this very important meeting, do inform them that if they don''t show up for rehearsals next week Saturday, they''re getting the boot.'''' ''''The Adelaide charity event is coming up in December and it''s immediately after your first term exams so the earlier we start prepping, the better.'''' He gets out a few papers from his briefcase and looks at them. I turn my attention to Officer James-I mean-Theodore who has been quiet throughout. I wonder what it''s like being in high school for the second time. My guess is it must be torture because I can''t imagine coming back to Adelaide as a student and encountering the same bullshit of mini Mariah''s and arrogant bad boys. But, he''s doing it to protect me and for that I''m grateful. ''''You''re staring,'''' he whispers in my ear. ''''You have drool on your face." ''''Really?'''' He pads his hands with his face, desperately trying to find the drool and I giggle, but not out loud so as not to distract the class. He narrows his eyes. ''''Real mature.'''' We turn our attention back to Mr Owen. ''''We''re going to decide which songs to sing at the event. Normally, I make that decision solo, but it''s a democracy,'''' he jokes. ''''You all must have a say in what goes on.'''' He calls on Gwen to hand out the papers in his hands. ''''I narrowed your choices down to Classics and Modern Day tunes. I want us to do a combination of both.'''' Officer James passes a paper to me and I look at the fine print. ''''I may not be familiar with all the ''modern day tunes'' that you all listen to so don''t crucify my choices.'''' He continues. ''''For good measure, if you''re dissatisfied with my picks, then you can suggest your picks. I planned a combination of three Classics, since you know, it''s the Adelaide charity event so people like me or Principal Grande can reminisce about the good old days.'''' You''re not that old, Mr Owen. ''''and three modern day tunes because there will be students there.'''' ''''These are actually good choices,'''' Officer James muses. I look down at my paper to the heading that reads CLASSICS and realize that I do not know any of these songs. The artistes are familiar, but the songs aren''t. ''''Which ones? The classics or the modern tunes?'''' ''''I''m not that old, '''' he groans. ''''And I''m not that young.'''' I tease. He shakes his head in amusement and I smile. ''''Let''s take a vote on the Modern Day tunes first. I know most of you may not be familiar with the Classics so I have an assignment for you.'''' Some us groan and he puts a hand on his hip, smiling at the class. ''''It''s not a strenuous one, I promise. Your assignment is to listen to all the six songs listed under CLASSICS and pick the three you like best. Then we''d take a vote next week Saturday.'''' We nod our heads in agreement of that proposition. ''''Now let''s vote on the Modern Day tunes.'''' Mr Owen grabs a pen from his pocket. ''''The options are: Greenade by Bruno Mars, I Was Here by Beyonce, Powerful by the Empire Cast, Fight Song by Rachel Platten, Skyscraper by Demi Lovato and What About Us by Pink.'''' ''''My niece helped with the picks,'''' he confesses lightly. ''''And from the looks on your faces, she did a good job.'''' I love every single one of these songs. Picking is going to be difficult. ''''This is how the voting process is going to be. I''ll call a song and you''d raise your hands if you like it. Sounds simple enough, right?'''' We nod again. ''''First off, Greenade.'''' Officer James and I raise our hand. ''''So you like Bruno Mars?'''' ''''I told you I''m not that old.'''' ''''That''s five votes for Greenade.'''' Mr Owen says. ''''I Was Here.'''' I raise my hand again because, duh, it''s Queen B. You can''t hate Beyonce. She''s a powerhouse and an icon. I look to Officer James whose hand is down and I gasp. ''''You don''t like Beyonce?'''' ''''Overrated,'''' he responds with an eye roll. The audacity! ''''You should be sued for that statement.'''' ''''Sue me, Melody Jones.'''' ''''That''s seven votes for Beyonce.'''' ''''Powerful.'''' He raises his hands and it''s my turn to roll my eyes. ''''Powerful over Beyonce?'''' I never watched Empire. Wasn''t into the hype when it first premiered but I have heard the soundtrack of the first season on Youtube. He shrugs. ''''I like what I like.'''' ''''Three votes for Powerful.'''' ''''Next up, Fight Song.'''' We both raise our hands. ''''No side comments this time?'''' Officer James questions, albeit in a joking manner. ''''Nope.'''' ''''Four votes for Fight Song.'''' ''''Skyscraper anyone?'''' I don''t raise my hand this time, but he does and that earns me a chuckle. ''''You don''t like Demi?'''' ''''Love her,'''' I say. ''''But my arms are tired.'''' ''''Six votes for Demi.'''' ''''Good job guys,'''' he encourages. ''''We''re down to the final one. Drum roll please.'''' A few students seated at the back of us tap their pens on the metal of their chair in a dramatic manner. ''''Thank you. What About Us?'''' Only three hands are raised and Mr Owen nods. ''''The winners are: I Was Here, Skyscraper and Greenade.'''' There''s chanting at the back of us and before you know it, we were all chanting too. Thank God school is out on Saturday or we''d have had noise complaints. ''''Simmer down,'''' Mr Owen warns, trying to calm us down, but he secretly has a smile on his face. When it comes down to it, Mr Owen is a cool teacher. I''ve only been here for a year, but I know a good one when I see it. He''s teaching me how to learn the guitar after I swore I was dyslexic when it comes to instruments. A funny but embarrassing incident happened in elementary school and it still haunts me till date. ''''Now that you''ve calmed down, let''s do some vocal warm-ups.'''' ...¡­. ''''That was fun. I don''t remember my high school back in the day having a Music Club?'''' After a long afternoon of vocal warm-ups, vocal arrangements and a little bit of practice of the modern-day songs, Mr Owen finally let us go when the clock hit four. I am hungry, the growling of my stomach is a testament to the fact, so Officer James and I are driving to the Subway close to Adelaide. ''''Well that was back in the old days, I guess.'''' ''''Again, not that old.'''' ''''I''m seventeen and you''re twenty-five?'''' he nods. ''''Right. You''re old enough.'''' I love teasing him. I believe it''s become somewhat of a hobby for me. A very fun hobby because I like to see him riled up,. We fall into a comfortable silence, but my eyes notice a very familiar object in his glove compartment. I have an eagle eye, I have my glasses on after all, so nothing passes by me. ''''Is that a gun?'''' I question. He nods without taking his eyes off the road. ''''It is. I''m an officer. Even though I''m undercover, I have one on me always.'''' ''''So you carry it everywhere with you? Even at school.'''' ''''Yes,'''' he affirms. ''''Even at school. The reality of your situation is a bit delicate, Mel. Can I call you that?'''' I nod. ''''Alright. Your situation is quite delicate and as I said at the police station, you can never be too careful. We have no clear leads about who fired the shots that day, but I have a feeling that it was linked to your boyfriend and his mafia dealings. If they targeted you once, I bet my bottom dollar, they''d do it again.'''' I''ve been trying to supress every thought about Bob and the danger that lies ahead, and so far, I''ve been doing a good job. If I deny that it ever happened, then it never happened. Having him restate all that I''ve tried to water down like a can of Sprite is like having reality slap you in the face. A big, fat slap that makes you question every decision you ever made in this life. ''''Do you think he''s dead?'''' His hazel eyes find mine as he observes my crestfallen face. ''''If you want my opinion, , I don''t think he''s dead. All evidence at the crime scene suggests so. I believe he''s in hiding and he''s doing a really good job. However, like the saying goes, you can run, but you can''t hide.'''' ''''And if the police catch him?'''' I say thickly, trying to control my breathing, ''''What then?'''' ''''What do you think?'''' Chapter 59 - HOLY GROUND I had to make a couple of adjustments in order to adapt to my new lifestyle. More like Officer James and I had to come to a compromise. The agreement that was reached between him and Detective Anderson was he would give me a ride to and from school. I explained to him that I drop Sophie off at school first before heading to Adelaide and since we don''t want my family being involved in this ''secret operation'' until the time is right, it posed a problem. But he came up with a solution, a strenuous solution for me might I add. I''d get dressed in my regular uniform and drop Sophie off at Linkdale like I usually do, but commute back to my house where he''d be waiting and we''d head to school together. That entails me waking up thirty minutes earlier than usual and I''m not happy about it at all. Anyway, the plan was set in motion today (I woke up by six and was cranky as fuck) and everything went along smoothly. I drove Sophie to school (I trust my legs enough now), drove back home.(I didn''t park my car in it''s usual spot since Sophie gets home before I do) and saw his Sorento parked in front of the apartment, got in and gave him an earful about how my sleep schedule has been throw off course. He laughs and hands me a Starbucks coffee and we make our way to Adelaide. The hallway is silent as soon as Theodore and I walk in. I have to start calling him that now and engrave it in my brain so I don''t have a slip of tongue and step out of line. Much like when I had come back to school post-accident, everyone is staring as we walk side by side, ignoring the stares that have now turned into whispers. I already knew this was going to happen so this doesn''t phase me at all. ''''You weren''t kidding when you said they''d be staring,'''' Theodore says, amused as we make our way to my locker. ''''Are you some celebrity or something?'''' I snort as we round up the corner leading to my locker. ''''Don''t get used to it. They''ll start sticking their noses in another matter once it arrives. This too shall pass.'''' Turning to him, I take in his appearance and something is different. My gaze falls on his hair. ''''You dyed your hair bleach blonde?'''' He smirks. ''''You noticed. I thought it''ll fit the whole ''high school'' getup so, yea I did. You were the one who said I don''t look like a high school student.'''' Groaning I take out my Maths textbook, a pen and a notebook. ''''No wonder they were staring at us. Your hair screams ''notice me''.'''' The swept back, bleach blonde hair looks good on him though, but I''ll never tell him that. It''ll only feed his ego. ''''Let''s get our story straight,'''' I announce low enough so he can hear me. ''''You''re my step brother, you''re a deviant,'''' he rolls his eyes but I continue, ''''you''re from South Carolina and you live with an aunt.'''' ''''Gotcha.'''' ''''Hey, Mel,'''' I hear a chirpy voice that can only be my best friend as she approaches my locker but she''s not alone. Next to her is Ryan who I haven''t seen in a while. ''''Hey, Paris,'''' I turn to Ryan and give him a high five. ''''Thanks for all the messages, and the card. I haven''t had a chance to thank you in person.'''' Ryan sent me a Get Well Soon card via Paris who had told him I was ill (of course, not revealing the real nature of my ''illness'') and it was so sweet. It''s nice to know that I have friends other than Paris who actually care about me. ''''Don''t sweat it, Mel. I''m glad to see you in high spirits and without the crutches.'''' I ditched the crutches on Saturday once I was mobile enough to walk on my own. The bandage is off too, replaced with a single band-aid at the corner of my right leg. It doesn''t hurt to walk like before. I feel a sting every now and then but it''s tolerable. As if just noticing his presence, they both turn to Theodore towering over me. Compared to him, I''m probably a midget. My guess is he''s a solid six-foot-two which is a lot compared to my five-foot-six stature. Paris gives me a questioning look, her eyes telling me to introduce him. I clear my throat. ''''Guys, this is Theodore Clayton. You''ve probably seen him in our classes and he''s my stepbrother.'''' Paris looks surprised and Ryan raises a brow. ''''I didn''t know the new kid that everyone won''t stop talking about is your step-brother.'''' She turns her gaze to him. ''''Welcome to Adelaide and you''re cute.'''' Ryan sends her a glare. ''''Not as cute as you, baby. But still, you''re cute. No wonder you''re already a hot topic. To make matters worse, you''re the new kid so expect a hound of girls coming your way. Don''t say I didn''t warn you.'''' That''s Paris for you. Calling it like it is. No wonder we''re best friends. She stretches out her hand and he side steps me to shake it. ''''Paris Jackson.'''' ''''I''ll keep your warning in mind.'''' he answers lightly. Ryan stretches out his hand. ''''Ryan Clark. Friends with Mel and boyfriend to Paris.'''' he says tightly as if marking his territory. Boys! Either he doesn''t notice Ryan''s demeanour or he decides to ignore it, but Theo shakes his hand and even offers a smile as if calling for a truce. ''''It''s nice to meet you.'''' Calm down, Ryan. All the girls in this high-school are jailbait for Theo. I look at my watch and realize that we have twenty minutes till class starts. I''m never this early and I blame this change of behaviour on Theodore. ''''You never mentioned that you had a step-brother though.'''' Paris says. Theo and I share a look, the look that spells it''s time to weave the lie into a full blown basket. ''''Well, I''m not close to my dad so I don''t talk about him.'''' That part isn''t a lie. ''''He moved to South Carolina soon as he and my mum got a divorce and married his mum.'''' When you think about it, the South Carolina part may not actually be a lie because I don''t know where my dad is. He could be in South Carolina for all I care. I haven''t told Paris about my dad and she has never asked. She doesn''t know that he left when I was seven so the lie is easily believable. ''''Oh. That explains why you don''t talk about him that much.'''' ''''Yea.'''' ''''So, Theo,'''' Ryan turns his attention to him. ''''Can I call you that?'''' Theo shrugs. ''''Sure.'''' ''''What brings you to this sleepy town?'''' I smirk and he sends me a glare. ''''Got kicked out of my old school. My mum was tired of my bad behaviour and decided to ship me off to a private school where I''d learn ''manners''. he air-quotes. ''''Long story short, my aunt lives here and so does my step-sister who happens to be a student here, so here I am.'''' Ryan and Paris nod, seemingly satisfied with his answer and I let out a sigh of relief. If we can successfully convince two people, then the rest of the school, or on a larger scale, the rest of Bridgewood, should be easy. ''''Hello!'''' a pitchy voice that I do not want to hear this morning, or like ever, says. We all turn our attention to Mariah and her squad and I roll my eyes. What does she want? ''''Hey, Ryan,'''' she greets with a big ass smile, completely ignoring Paris and I. He gives her a curt nod, his lips pressed into a firm line. I remember the conversation we had when he revealed that he doesn''t like her, The feeling is probably mutual but to keep up appearances, she''ll probably swear on her life that they''re best friends. After all she''s shagging his best-friend. ''''You must be Theodore Clayton.'''' He nods skeptically, analysing Mariah, Lianna and Stella. ''''I''m Mariah Laughlin and this is Stella,'''' she gesticulates to the minion on her left. ''''and Lianna.'''' she gesticulates to the other minion on her right. ''''We''re part of the welcoming committee,'''' Since when did we have a welcoming committee? ''''and we''re formally welcoming you to Adelaide Montessori Prep.'''' Must she always talk through her nose? ''''Of course, we didn''t come empty handed.'''' She glares at Stella who hands her the gift basket in her hand. ''''Here you go.'''' She hands the basket to Theo who takes it and says a polite thank you. ''''As head cheerleader,'''' she continues. ''''and per Principal Grande''s orders, I''d be given you a tour of the school as soon as the bell rings. Is that okay with you?'''' ''''Sure, that''s fine.'''' Paris and I look at her in disbelief. This can''t be the Mariah we know and hate. No, it can''t be. Why is she being so¡­nice? Probably to paint a picture to Theo that she''s a tolerable witch. Her gaze finally falls on Paris and I and she rolls her eyes. Flipping her blonde extensions, she asks in a sugary tone, but I know there''s maliciousness lurking behind. ''''If you don''t mind me asking, Theo. How do you know Melody? I saw you two come in together. Quite a sight to behold.'''' See, maliciousness. ''''Oh, she''s my step-sister.'''' She gasps. ''''Really? I didn''t know she had a brother.'''' ''''Because it''s not your business, Mariah.'''' I add. ''''Just like Jason is not your business, yet you keep circling back to him.'''' she snaps. ''''I think we both need to mind our business. Wouldn''t you agree?'''' I know the meaning behind her words, but she won''t have the last laugh. ''''Watch it, Mariah,'''' I warn. ''''You wouldn''t want me to embarrass you in front of my brother. Let''s continue to play nice and let the sleeping dogs lie.'''' We have a staring match with our eyes and I know that if looks could kill, Mariah would have disposed of me a long time ago. With a final smile, fake might I add, she turns to Theo. ''''Sorry about that. Melody and I have a few issues to work on,'''' I snort in an unladylike manner and Paris giggles. She glares at both of us before continuing. ''''Anyway, welcome to Adelaide, Theo.'''' The first bell rings and that signals the beginning of class. Students around us scamper into their various classes and I slam my locker shut, ready to get the hell away from Mariah and co. ''''How about that tour?'''' Chapter 60 - SOUNDS OF SILENCE Theo and I, along with Paris, go to all of our classes together. Of course, I don''t know if Mariah ran her mouth and told everyone that he''s my stepbrother, but from the looks of things, I think she has. Kayla from my English class was bold enough to meet me at gym when we were doing warm ups, asking if Theo is single or not. Of course, I told her no and then she slipped her number in my hands and told me to let her know when he''s single! I had to stifle the laughter threatening to erupt from my mouth because it amused me how she thought he''d ever date her. First of all, he''s older (that doesn''t stop anyone), he''s a police officer (law-abiding to the core) and something tells me that his moral compass is sharper than a two-edged sword. Due to the fact that I''m currently unemployed and so are Kathy, Fabio, Jenna and Taylor, my weeknights are spent at home, curled up on the couch watching TV or on my reading table studying. ''''You have a message from one of your female admirers,'''' I tell Theo, slipping the paper containing Kayla''s number into his hands. He has the gift basket that Mariah gave him earlier in the day in one hand and his books in the other. ''''My advice is you don''t put anything that is edible from that basket,'''' I point to it. ''''in your mouth.'''' God knows if she poisoned it given the snake that she is. ''''You don''t like her all, I could tell.'''' I wonder what gave that away. ''''You could smell the hostility from a mile away.'''' I shrug nonchalantly. ''''It''s life. You can''t like everybody and vice versa.'''' ''''Touche.'''' I turn our focus back to the initial conversation and slip another paper in his hand, this one given to me by Courtney when Paris and I were talking by the bleachers during a free period. Adelaide girls are so funny and desperate. He groans out loud and I chuckle. ''''This is the fourth and fifth number I''m getting and it''s barely been twenty-four hours. I wish I was this popular when I was in high school.'''' Students in uniform are filing out of Adelaide and into their various cars. Winter season is upon us and I won''t be surprised if it starts snowing. The weather is so cold to the point that I started carrying two jackets with me, along with my school sweater. ''''You weren''t popular in high school?'''' That''s surprising to me because I thought he has been handsome all his life. ''''God, no,'''' he cringes, getting out his car keys from his pocket. ''''I was the nerd who was deemed an outcast because of my looks.'''' That''s the one thing I hate about high-school: the segregation. You''re either a jock, a cheerleader, a nerd, an outcast or the weird kid. If you''re not a jock or a cheerleader, then you''re automatically seen as uncool and not worth associating with. That is why I always butt heads with Mariah. She thinks she''s the shit because she''s white, rich, tall and pretty and many times, she has tried to bully me. But, the one thing she fails to realize is that I would not be intimidated, not by her or by anyone. Not everyone has the same resolve as I do; I''ve seen a bunch of girls cry because Mariah said something insulting like calling them ugly or fat. I pity the likes of Mariah. A year from now, we''d all be out in the real world and she''d come to the realization that being a bitter bat won''t take you very far in life. Hopefully it''s not too late by the time she comes to the realization. ''''Earth to Melody,'''' I hear Theo say as he flicks my forehead. ''''Sorry, what did you say? And Ouch! You flick like a wrestler!'''' He rubs the back of his neck. ''''My bad. I was just explaining in details about how I was the outcast.'''' Oh. ''''But now that I think about it,'''' he grins. ''''Maybe it''s best you don''t hear the story.'''' ''''Why?'''' I tease. ''''Scared I''ll use it against you?'''' ''''Something like that.'''' I dump my bag at the backseat and Theo does the same. ''''Hey do you think we should grab lunch before we head home? He doesn''t respond to my question. I stick my head out from the back. ''''Theo I asked if-'''' The words die on my lips as soon as I see two men, very intimidating might I add, having a staring match at the driver''s side. They both turn their attention to me, one in particular giving me goosebumps with just his eyes. He hasn''t touched me and I''m already having goosebumps! I close the door shut and jog to where they arw positioned. ''''Hey, Jason,'''' I greet in a small voice. ''''What''s up?'''' What''s up? Really? ''''Nothing much,'''' he says in a thick voice. ''''Although I can''t say the same about you.'''' Officer James, I mean Theo, subtly pulls me to his side and I raise a brow. Does he know something I don''t? ''''I wanted to talk you, but this guy,'''' he stares Theo up and down. ''''said you''re unavailable.'''' ''''And she is,'''' Theo retorts gruffly. ''''We were just headed home.'''' Where is this tension coming from? Why the sudden hostility when they literally just met? ''''He''s harmless,'''' I say to Theo, in a bid to calm him down. ''''Jason probably wants to talk about school stuff.'''' ''''Well he can say that in front of me.'''' ''''I want to speak to her alone.'''' Jason objects. ''''In that case, you can say goodbye.'''' ''''Who is this guy to you, Jones and why is he acting as your mouthpiece.'''' ''''My name is Theodore Clayton and quite frankly, the only foreign one here is you. Who are you to her?'''' ''''She''s my girl-'''' ''''Okay, stop,'''' I yell, already tired of their bickering. They''ve barely known each other five minutes and there''s already bad blood. ''''Jason, this is my step-brother, Theo.'''' I nudge him in the ribs but he doesn''t flinch. Must be the abs. ''''And this is Jason Blunt, captain of the basketball team and a friend.'''' Actually, he''s a frenemy, a crush and the guy I swore I''d stop thinking about even though I know it''s impossible. I swore that I''d stop thinking about boys and dead my attraction to Jason, but I can''t help it. His smoldering gaze is enough to leave me breathless and again, he hasn''t even touched me yet. ''''He''s just being an overprotective brother,'''' I explain on behalf of Theo. Theo glares at me but I ignore him. What is up with the switch in behaviour? ''''You wanted to talk to me?'''' Truth be told, I actually have a few things I need to get off my chest, something I''ve been itching to ask about but haven''t had the¡­courage to. ''''Not here.'''' He points to where his Veyron is parked. ''''There.'''' Alright then. ''''Sure,'''' I say, but Theo holds my hand. ''''Are you sure you want to go with him?'''' I roll my eyes. ''''It''s a parking lot full of people. He can''t harm me.'''' I know he''s my pretend step-brother and brothers are overprotective and shit but he''s taking his role a little too seriously. He''s your bodyguard too. Remember that! ''''Besides, we''re just talking.'''' Before he could protest any further, I grab Jason by the arm and instantly almost drop it because I could''ve sworn a lightning bolt passed through. I guess he noticed it too because his gaze falls on my hands joined to his arm. I hide the blush threatening to make its way to my cheek and clear my throat awkwardly. ''''You wanted to talk to me,'''' I ask, my arms crossed over my chest like an armour to protect my heart. He nods. ''''I did.'''' Does he have to look like a snack everytime we meet? It''s so unfair! ''''I didn''t know you had a step-brother.'''' That''s what you want to talk to me about? ''''I do. I didn''t think it was anyone''s business though.'''' I respond a tad bit too defensively. It came out as aggressive, I know, but in my defence, I''m playing a role here! He clears his throat. ''''Right.'''' Jason is clad in his tracksuit. Truth be told, most times I see him, he''s always wearing a tracksuit. Basketball practice must be everyday then. ''''I wanted to ask you if you heard anything from the police regarding the situation that happened that night.'''' I''ve gotten over that night but him bringing it up again leaves a pang in my chest and a sour taste in my mouth. ''''My apologies. I didn''t mean to open up old wounds.'''' ''''It''s alright,'''' I reassure him. ''''I''m just being sentimental. If you must know, Khalil was arrested two weeks ago. Thanks.'''' ''''I didn''t do anything much really.'''' But, he did. He did a whole lot more than he actually could imagine. He saved me from Khalil, he gave a statement at the police department and while I was almost hysterical relating my experience to the officer who kept handing me tissues, I faintly heard him say that he''d sue the whole police department if they swept the case under the rug. When it comes to cases such as assault or robberies in my turf, they are usually overlooked. The police get a lot of phone calls pertaining to them that it gets a little overwhelming for them. Thus, they, to an extent, deem it as ''normal.'' Crime shouldn''t be normalized, but that''s how it is when you live in my trenches. I smile and meet his aqua blues. ''''You did.'''' More than you''ll ever know. Chapter 61 - PAPER HEARTS The thing about honesty is that it is very rare. Finding it in the world is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Some people conceal the truth to save their own skin. Others do it because they are afraid of what the truth might mean for them once they accept it. Then there''s another group who believes that there''s no difference between the truth and a lie. They''re both deadly weapons of mass destruction. If I were to box myself in a category, I''d say I''m in the group that conceals the truth because they''re afraid of what it might mean. Denial is easy, it''s a safe haven. If you pretend it never happened, you''ll probably believe it enough to be true. The events of the past two weeks have been a lot for me, a normal teenager, to handle. The truth is, I''ve had a couple of moments when I started questioning what I did to deserve it. It makes no sense to me because I would like to believe that I''m a good kid who doesn''t bother anybody and minds her business. Now, my boyfriend-or ex-boyfriend-at this stage in my life because if Bob ever comes back alive, the relationship is over, has some sort of ties with the Siddenno''s or the Floretini''s (maybe both), I have a new step-brother bodyguard because my life is in danger and I have a crush who may or may not be affiliated with Bob. The third problem must be resolved this minute. ''''I want you to be honest with me, Jason because I know everything.'''' I say suddenly much to his confusion. His eyebrows tend to furrow and his eyes become a tad bit smaller when he''s confused. That''s another thing I''ve noticed about Jason Blunt. ''''You have to be more specific. What exactly do you know?'''' There''s an old African saying Grandma Maggie told me when I was a little girl. In order to catch a monkey, you have to behave like a monkey. I haven''t forgotten it even after all these years and it''s going to be a powerful tool if I''m going to get the answers I want from Jason''s mouth. My phone has been buzzing, no doubt it''s from Theo, but I don''t answer it. We''re not that far off from where his Sorento is parked so even though he may not be able to listen in on our conversation, he can see us. And as he can see, there''s no foul play. ''''I know that you deliver weapons to my boss, Bob Stewart.'''' His mouth opens to say something but I hold a hand up. I know he''s going to deny it. ''''For the love of all things holy and pure, don''t deny it. I heard him talking to you on the 7th of September.'''' Reservation is present on his face, but I refuse to back down. If I''m going to squeeze the truth out of him, then so be it. Noticing my resolve, he sighs and says. ''''Your boss was my boss too.'''' In order to catch a monkey, you have to be a monkey. Classic case of reverse psychology. ''''And he was also your boyfriend.'''' I want to gasp or act like I''m shocked but I can''t. At Ryan''s party, when he had me pressed against the door, he stated that he knew I had a boyfriend. Back then, I didn''t know if he was aware of who it was so I dismissed it thinking that Bob and I were in the clear since we were extra careful. I don''t deny his claim because it''s the truth and he takes my silence as a confirmation. I don''t know where Bob is so there''s no secret to protect anymore. Moreso, since he has confirmed what I wanted to know, then it''s only fair if I reciprocate it. ''''How did you find out?'''' He stiffly responds. ''''I was at Dianopolis Central Park.'''' Our first date. ''''You''ve seen the news. They said he is ''armed and dangerous'', so why would you get involved with him?'''' The local police department issued a statement yesterday, stating that there''s a warrant out for Bob''s arrest in connection with the Lakedale shooting. I thought it was a stretch when they claimed he was ''armed and dangerous'' because if anything, that night, he was the one who saved my life. ''''Since when do I have to give you explanations about what goes on in my life?'''' His eyes darken and he ignores my question. ''''Do you know how dangerous your ''boyfriend'' is?'''' ''''You''re dangerous too,'''' I snap. ''''Or have you forgotten the fact that you''re a leader of a gang and you kidnapped me?'''' He visibly flinches and I instantly feel guilty¡­again. I swore I''d let bygones be bygones but the words just flew out of my mouth without caution. ''''You''re never going to let me live this down,'''' my lips curve. ''''and I know I''ll say this a million times, Princess.'''' Again, with the blasted name. ''''But, I''m sorry.'''' You''ve been forgiven a long time ago. He takes a step closer to me and I instinctively take a step back until my back hits the cool body of his car. I feel a very strong wave of deja-vu, the type that hits you smack in the face. The butterflies-more like the zoo-in my stomach can confirm that. He leans his towering body towards my frame until we are almost the same height. Sensing my nervousness, his lips twitch a bit until I can feel his minty breath on my face. Now would be the best time for Theo to jump in because I may actually die in the hands, no in the breath, of Jason Blunt. I bite my bottom lip on instinct and his gaze falls to my lips, lingering, staring, almost like he wants to do something, something we both would enjoy but he holds back. ''''There''s a difference between your boyfriend and I,'''' he whispers. ''''I would never put you in danger.'''' My breath hitches in my throat and I feel like I want to explode. Like a fog clearing from my vision, he leans back with his signature smirk, knowing the obvious effect he has on me. When did we even get to this point? It seems like just yesterday when we were pulling pranks and calling each other all the names in the book. ''''My gash.'''' ''''What?'''' ''''The gash you stitched that day? Remember?'''' How can I forget? It scared the shit out of me! I nod slowly. ''''He did that to me, Princess.'''' What?! ''''Bob gave you that gash?'''' I ask for confirmation because I think my ears are wired wrongly. ''''Yes.'''' I think I''m going to be sick. ''''B-But that''s not t-t-t,'''' I suddenly feel lightheaded and weightless. Like the world is spinning out of my control. I place my right hand on the body of the car and the other on my head. Swiftly, Jason is by my side and places his hand on my waist, steadying me. ''''Woah, Princess. Are you okay?'''' How can I be okay? ''''No.'''' I want to cry, scream, shout or punch somebody because what is my life? ''''Everything is wrong.'''' I whisper so only he can hear me. ''''So fucking wrong and I-'''' ''''Breathe in,'''' I hear his silky voice command. Like my body has a mind of its own, it follows his instructions and I take in ragged and laboured breaths. ''''Breath out and clear your head.'''' I''ve never had a panic attack before, but I''ve heard of the debilitating effect it has on people. Quite frankly, I didn''t think I would be able to get those because I had my shit together. Not to say that those who get panic attacks don''t have their life in check, but it''s just not me. But given the events and revelations that have happened in rapid succession, I don''t know who ME is anymore. ''''Why are you telling me all this?'''' ''''I wouldn''t go into the sematics, but your boyfriend is not a nice man. He has done some¡­unspeakable things and it killed me to see that you chose him.'''' Why didn''t you warn me earlier! ''''I could have stopped you,'''' he muses bitterly, his hands still on my waist. ''''But I figured you wouldn''t have believed me.'''' He could have given me the benefit of the doubt. ''''When I was at Dianopolis and I saw you two kissing repeatedly,'''' he continues with a hard expression. ''''I knew you were hooked. We weren''t on good terms at that point in time; I had just kidnapped you and you hated my guts.'''' I did hate his guts. ''''So I was probably on your blacklist.'''' He tries to make a joke of the situation but I can''t bring myself to laugh or crack a smile. It''s all too much for me. ''''You needed to find out the truth on your own, slowly.'''' He strokes my face with his rough palm and I lean into him instinctively. I don''t care if we''re in the school''s parking lot and everyone can see us, and neither does he by the looks of things. I need the comfort and he''s providing it. ''''After the news broke out that there had been a shootout around your area, I got curious.'''' His palm leaves my face and I almost whimper, missing the warmth of his hands. ''''And the news said that there was a teenager found at the scene.'''' Don''t say it. ''''Suddenly, you didn''t show up at school for a week. I thought it was a coincidence, but when you showed up with crutches and a bandaged leg, I started putting the pieces together.'''' I swallow the bile in my throat and he continues. ''''What put the nail on the coffin for me was yesterday''s news report.'''' Bob''s arrest warrant. ''''Everything started making sense and I knew then that the gig was up.'''' With his hands still planted on my waist and my body pressed on his Veyron, he stares into my brown eyes and I see something that I''ve been searching for ever since my ordeal: sincerity. ''''You asked me why I''m telling you all this?'''' He leans in again for the second time and I almost become one with his vehicle. ''''I want to protect you, Princess.'''' Chapter 62 - SO WHAT! A throat clears rather loudly, interrupting and bringing us back to reality. Jason slips his hands from my waist and steps back, leaving a healthy distance between us but I''m too flushed to move. I want to protect you, Princess. That line is going to play in my head for a really long time, I just know it. ''''Am I interrupting something?'''' Theo asks, rather angrily might I add as he stares Jason and I down. Mostly Jason if I''m being honest because if looks could kill, then Jason is as good as dead. ''''Yes,'''' Jason replies rather smugly. ''''You are.'''' Theo narrows his eyes and turns his attention to me. When he sees my face, his expression softens. ''''Did he do anything to you?'''' So he hadn''t been watching all this time? ''''Why are you crying?'''' ''''I''m not crying, Theo.'''' He turns his gaze to Jason but he simply shrugs. ''''You said something to her, didn''t you?'''' ''''I didn''t tell her anything that wasn''t true,'''' he answers cryptically. We share a look, a silent understanding of the sorts. We are not to breathe a word about what we talked about to anyone-it''s our little secret. Much like my first two secrets, the former being Bob and the latter being Officer James, I intend to keep my mouth shut, at least till things blow over or spiral out of control. Theo looks at us again and sighs in resignation because he knows he won''t get a straight answer from anyone. ''''Mel, can we go?'''' ''''Sure.'''' He casts a lingering, almost threatening last glance at Jason before walking in the direction of the car with me in tow. As I follow closely behind him, I can feel Jason''s stare on my back, his prickling stare that makes me want to run back to him just to feel his hands on my waist again. But, I don''t go back. We make it to Theo''s car and he opens the passanger''s side for me and I get in. He moves into the driver''s side and backs out of the parking lot, speeding (within the legal limit) into the freeway. The car is filled with silence and tension, unwarranted tension. Even the radio can''t do a great job at diffusing the tension which is saying something because I love listening to music on the ride home. Theo has a frown perched on his face, a 360-degree turn from his mood earlier in the day. His jaw ticks slightly with each turn he makes on the road leading to my home and his hands grip the steering wheel a little too tightly. What the fuck is his problem? ''''With all due respect, Officer James,'''' I say jeeringly. ''''what the actual fuck is your problem?'''' ''''I don''t like that guy,'''' he says flatly. Really? What gave that away? ''''The only thing you know is his name! Seriously, what is the issue? Because you barely know him.'''' ''''I''m a cop. I know bad company when I see one.'''' That earns him an eyeroll but too bad he can''t see it. ''''I know we''re playing pretend siblings, but you can quit the big brother act now. If I wasn''t there, you probably would have had his head on a stake. What did he ever do to you?'''' He doesn''t answer my question initially, instead there''s a pregnant pause and a quick glaze at me. The glaze is followed by a shake of his bleach blonde hair. ''''I just don''t like him. Plain and Simple.'''' Something tells me he''s lying but I don''t want to push it. He may know that Jason is in a gang. In fact, I believe that''s the reason for his hostility. Either that or he may just not like Jason. Either way, it''s best if I keep my mouth shut. If I push it, he''d get curious and then he may realize that I know that Jason is in a gang but withheld that information during my interrogation. ''''You don''t know him,'''' I respond coolly. ''''I know enough,'''' he mutters under his breath. I cast a questioning glance at him but he waves it off. ''''It''s nothing, but believe me when I say this, you''re better off not liking the guy.'''' Too late for that. ''''Noted.'''' ''''Something tells me that what I''m telling you is going in one ear and coming out the other,'''' he jokes, in an attempt to make light of the situation. I laugh, grateful for the change in mood. ''''I''m serious, your warning has been noted.'''' And thrown outside along with a hobo that just threw a bottled water on the floor and crushed it with his bare feet. ''''Not just noted,'''' he warns again. ''''Taken into account.'''' Yea, sure. ''''Can I ask you something?'''' I say as we park at Aunty Fiona''s bakery. He must have sensed my hunger because good Lord, I can''t wait to eat! The bakery isn''t as elaborate as the one in Paris'' neighbourhood, but it''s just right: small, quaint and it always smells like baked goods. I''ve known Aunty Fiona ever since I was a little girl. I remember she''d always give Khalil and I pieces of her famous chocolate cake anytime we run errands for her. I still have a picture of me in this bakery. I was about five at the time, with a cake in my bare hands, a gap-toothed smile on my face, and cake residue dripping from my mouth. Those were the good old days. ''''Why are you smiling like that,'''' Theo asks, amused. I shake my head and put a hand to my lips, realizing that I am actually smiling. ''''This bakery is an integral part of my childhood. It holds a lot of memories because I used to come here often when I was little.'''' He nods in understanding. ''''I''m glad I chose it then.'''' He unlocks the door automatically. ''''Come on.'''' With my jacket securely tightened, we rush into the bakery, hearing the familiar ''ding'' of the door as we enter. Aunty Fiona has her back towards us as we near the show glass. ''''Welcome to Fiona''s World, what can I get you?'''' she drawls in a monotonous tone. ''''A hug would be a start.'''' She whips her body so fast and her eyes widen in surprise. ''''Is that my Melly Mel?'''' This is where the nickname comes from. ''''In the flesh, Aunty Fiona. It''s been a while.'''' She has aged a bit from the last time I saw her; the dark hair that once decorated her head has turned grey, her once smooth, chocolate skin has started showing tell-tale signs of wrinkling and fingers aren''t as smooth as they once were. But she still looks as beautiful as ever, even moreso now that she''s smiling. ''''Melly Mel?'''' Theo whispers beside me. I nudge him in the ribs and he holds back his laughter. No one is allowed to call me that except Aunty Fiona! ''''I can''t believe it''s you, she says, bewildered. ''''You''ve grown so much. Come give me a hug.'''' I walk over to the door where she comes out from and give her a bare hug, careful not to squeeze her small frame too much. ''''You''re so big now,'''' she pats my cheek. ''''And so beautiful too.'''' I blush a little at her compliment. ''''You don''t look a day over fifty.'''' ''''You flatter me, dear. I''m sixty-five already. I''m getting old.'''' ''''You don''t look it.'''' ''''Tell that to my back,'''' she jokes lightly. Pulling me to a table in the empty bakery, she pats the leather seat. ''''Come have a seat.'''' As if just noticing Theo''s presence, she casts a glance at him, then at me, a mischievous glint in her eye. ''''You must be the boyfriend,'''' she waves him over. ''''Come over and have a seat also.'''' ''''He''s not my boyfriend,'''' I explain as he takes a seat across from me on the round table. ''''He''s a friend.'''' ''''So he''s a boy and a friend,'''' she reasons. ''''That makes him your boyfriend.'''' ''''That''s not what I-'''' ''''Don''t worry. I won''t tell your mother,'''' she winks. ''''It''s our little secret.'''' I just drop it and decide to let it slide because knowing Aunty Fiona, she''d come to her own conclusions no matter how many times I deny it. Theo doesn''t even hide his amusement and I narrow my eyes at him. This earns me a stick out of his tongue and I shake my head. ''''How''s school?'''' she asks lightly and I''m grateful she dropped the boyfriend subject. ''''I''m guessing you''re a senior now.'''' ''''I am and school''s going great. I''ll be graduating next year.'''' Her eyes light up. ''''That''s wonderful. I''ll be sure to send a graduation cake your way.'''' Yum. ''''And a few gifts because I know for sure you''re getting all the A''s.'''' Her gaze falls on Theo. ''''I hope you''re not distracting her from her studies?'''' ''''No ma''am.'''' He didn''t even deny it! ''''You look like a responsible young man,'''' Oh, he''s a man alright. ''''So I''m sure she''s in good hands.'''' Her focus shifts back to me and she rapidly fires questions. ''''How''s your mum?'''' ''''Amazing. She''s still at St John''s.'''' ''''Sophie?"'' ''''Also good.'''' ''''And Khalil? I haven''t seen him in a very long time. My smile drops instantly and I tightly respond. ''''We''re not on speaking terms right now.'''' ''''Oh,'''' she responds, oblivious to my mood change. Theo however sends a questioning gaze my way. ''''Did you two have a fight?'''' ''''Something like that.'''' ''''Well, whatever it is,'''' she responds chirpingly. ''''I''m sure you''d resolve it.'''' Never in a million years. ''''You two were so close when you were younger. Always running around this checkered floor and causing a ruckus.'''' That''s the version of Khalil I like to embed in my brain, the innocent and kind one who didn''t try to rape me. ''''We were a bit much, weren''t we?'''' ''''You bet your brown sugar.'''' She dips her hand in her apron and brings out a pen and paper. ''''What can I get you both? It''s on the house.'''' Free food! ''''I''ll have your famous chocolate cake and an iced tea if you don''t mind.'''' We both turn to Theo. ''''I''d like a doughnut and a cup of coffee. Dark.'''' Dark coffee? Really. ''''Coming right up.'''' Chapter 63 - YIKES ''''So Khalil?'''' Theo asks, trying to make conversation. That is definitely one subject I do not want to talk about over sugary snacks. ''''I really don''t want to discuss it.'''' Thankfully, he drops the subject and we eat our snacks in silence. Aunty Fiona''s chocolate cake tastes better than I remember it. The way the chcocolate, along with whip cream since I requested for it, melts in your mouth is a spiritual experience. ''''Tell me about yourself. If you''re going to be my bodyguard, we might as well get to know each other.'''' He looks up from his plate and places the doughnut down. ''''You know enough about me as it is.'''' I wag my middle finger. ''''Nope. I only know the story we created. The only thing that is true is the fact that your name is Theodore Clayton James.'''' He nods. ''''Fair point. Quite frankly, I''m supposed to divulge as little information as possible. It''s for your safety, but since we have an understanding between us. I might as well.'''' Yes! He leans back into the chair and shrugs his jacket off. ''''What do you want to know?'''' ''''Where are you from?'''' ''''Born and bred in Austin, Texas.'''' A cowboy, huh? ''''High school?'''' ''''Westlake High.'''' ''''When did you join the police force?'''' He''s only twenty-five so my guess is he entered the force straight out of high school. ''''I joined the police academy at eighteen, got promoted, joined the ATF, so here I am.'''' ''''Why did you move to Bridgewood?'''' I still don''t understand why anyone would leave Texas for Bridgewood. Far as I''m concerned, this town is as good as dead. I''ll take living in the city over this place anytime. ''''And that, Melly Mel,'''' I send him a threatening glare. ''''is where the questions end.'''' I groan. ''''Oh, come on. You''re not going to tell me.'''' ''''It''s classified information.'''' Classified my ass. ''''Here are your drinks.'''' Aunty Fiona announces as she places the iced tea and coffee on the table straight from the tray. She sends me a wink before leaving to attend to other customers. ''''So if you''re not going to tell me,'''' I continue. ''''At least tell me about the Sidenno''s and the Floretini''s.'''' I''ve been curious about them ever since the interrogation. I would have checked the internet but I want the answer straight from the source, and what better source than a police officer? ''''You never heard about them? No even from Bob Stewart?'''' he asks, bewildered. I shake my head in the negative. ''''I wasn''t lying,'''' About everything. ''''when I said I had no idea about who or what they were. Again, up until the interrogation and shit hit the fan, I did not know mafias existed.'''' He opens his mouth to speak but I cut him off. ''''And before you tell me it''s ''classified information'', know that I need to know what I''m up against since I''m somehow mixed up in all this mess.'''' And got dragged into this mess by someone who claimed to love me. ''''You might as well tell me why they''re trying to kill me.'''' We stare at each other, my gaze determined and unwavering. My resolve is stronger than steel and I will not back down. If I want answers, best believe I''ll get them. After a beat, he responds. ''''We don''t know for sure if the ones who attacked you earlier were trying to kill you or you were just collateral damage. Like it was mentioned during your second interrogation, your boyfriend has mafia ties, but we don''t know how deep those ties run.'''' I bet I know who would. ''''Whatever the case may be, I have no doubt in my mind that what happened that night is connected to the Sidenno''s or the Floretini''s, maybe both.'''' He searches my face, maybe for a hint of fear or trepidation, but I don''t show it. Hours ago, I was a bit overwhelmed, but now, I''m going to take every bit of information in like a big girl. ''''The Sidenno''s and the Floretini''s are powerful Russian mafia families based in the US. They''ve been deemed a criminal organization by the Department of Homeland Security and are currently active in forty states. They''ve been a pain in the ass for investigators ever since the sixties and as their clout and influence increased, so did their criminal activity.'''' He pauses. ''''Are you sure you want to hear all this?'''' ''''I''m sure.'''' ''''Alright then. They''ve been accused of racketeering, murder for hire, arson, drug trafficking, illegal arms dealing, you name every crime in the book, they''ve done it.'''' Folding his arms together, he says bitterly. ''''Of course, we''ve never been able to prove all these because they''re very careful and they cover their tracks well. Members of a mafia operate on a code of silence known as the Omerta, so they don''t speak to anyone about their activities, much less to investigators. The consequences for breaking that code are brutal, even more brutal than going to prison. Over the years, the ATF have been able to arrest some individuals who''ve been suspected of being involved in the mafia, as you saw with Mr Stewart, however without concrete evidence, then it becomes an arduous task for us to pin such individuals down so they''re let go,'''' he takes a sip of his coffee. ''''It doesn''t help that individuals who may know something are not usually forthcoming with information because they fear for their life and that of their families. Mafia''s thrive on intimidation, and that''s been a powerful weapon they''ve utilized to their advantage for hundreds of years.'''' And you just had to get involved with a mafia affiliate, Mel. Great job! ''''Also, the Siddeno''s and the Floretini''s have been rivals for as long as I can remember. I don''t know what caused the bad blood between them, but that''s how it''s been. I''m not supposed to tell you this because it''s inside source information,'''' I put a seal motion to my lips. ''''but recently, there was some sort of war that happened between the two groups in Arkinsas. It left about twelve individuals dead and the rest fled the scene before investgators came in.'''' I take back what I said earlier, maybe being involved with Bob wasn''t the wisest decision I''ve made thus far. ''''Wow. That''s a lot.'''' ''''That''s why I''m here,'''' he leans in. ''''Undercover.'''' ''''So basically, a member of either the Siddeno''s or the Floretini''s is trying to kill me. Wonderful,'''' I remark sarcastically. ''''Remind me to never again get involved with an older man.'''' ''''I don''t blame you,'''' he says. ''''I blame him because he was older and more mature. Talking from an officer''s perspective, I think he took advantage of you.'''' Why does everyone think he took advantage of me? Sure, it may not have been wise to get involved with him, but everything was consensual. He didn''t force me at gunpoint to go out on dates with him or threaten to kill me if I don''t kiss him. This is my fault as much as it is his. ''''Do I look like someone that can be taken advantage of?'''' I look seventeen but I believe I''ve had life experiences to last me for¡­well a lifetime. He laughs. ''''I haven''t known you for long, but no. However, he was the adult and should have known better.'''' ''''Let''s say he was here now and he was arrested. How many years would he get.'''' ''''His offence is statutory rape. Give and take, he''s looking at twenty years behind bars.'''' Yikes. ''''If we can link him to the mafia, then life.'''' Shit. ''''But isn''t statutory rape sexual intercourse with a minor? We didn''t have sex.'''' He raises a brow. ''''TMI, I know, but he wasn''t pushy on the sex subject.'''' ''''Tell that to a judge.'''' ''''All I''m saying is, he isn''t necessarily the villain in this messed up story.'''' I take a sip of my iced tea and watch his expression. ''''Even after everything I just said,'''' he starts, lips forming into a firm line. ''''You still defend him?'''' ''''I''m not defending him,'''' I backpedal a bit. ''''I''m just telling it like it is. He didn''t force me to do anything I didn''t want to do. Yes, it may be frowned by law, and I probably should not even be telling you this cause of what you are-'''' ''''Rude.'''' ''''No offence, but the bottom line is, everything was consensual on both sides.'''' Yes, he lied to me, and yes, he is the main reason why some sicko is out for my blood and I should hate him, but I don''t. First love isn''t that easy to discard in a heartbeat. I wish I could wave a magic wand and make everything go away: this whole mess, my feelings, my reality, but I can''t. Even though it only lasted for five months, I still maintain that I love him. Or loved him because now, I''m not so sure where or with whom my heart lies with anymore. I''m just so confused. Chapter 64 - BISCUITS ''''It was horrible,'''' Paris exasperates. ''''Absolutely and utterly horrible.'''' ''''Why don''t you calm down and tell me what''s up,'''' I say calmly as I hand her a bottle of water. Thursdays are my favourite days of the week for a couple of reasons: I only attend a few classes and Maths isn''t one of them and it''s close to Friday which is close to the weekend. But nowadays, my Saturdays, along with that of Theo''s, are preoccupied with preparing for the big performance at the Adelaide charity event. The class settled on a song by the Beatles, one from Anita Baker and one from Michael Jackson for the Classics so we''ve been hard at work stressing our vocal chords. The next meeting is this Saturday and I couldn''t be happier. I need a distraction, a healthy distraction. ''''Mrs Finley called my parents and scheduled a meeting like she said she would and they actually showed up!'''' ''''And that''s a bad thing?'''' ''''Yes! You know they never come to any of my shit.'''' For as long as I''ve known Paris, I''ve never seen her parents show up for anything school related. I''ve never seen them at parent-teacher''s conferences, or at games or even at the annual charity event. Instead, they send her favourite aunt, Rinata, in their stead. Paris stopped caring a long time ago claiming it doesn''t matter but I''ve seen the sad look in her eyes when they miss events that are important to her. They are not bad people, Mario and Antoinette. I''ve met them a few times and they''ve been nothing but kind and hospitable, but they''re just too busy. ''''Anyway, they came in today and I got pulled out of class. At first I thought I was in trouble but then the kid who called me was like the counsellor wants to see me.'''' I nod and take a bite of my pizza. ''''Go on.'''' ''''So, there they were, in the flesh. Mind you, I haven''t seen them for three days because Vitali said they went on some business trip or whatever. Mrs Finley told them I was doing great in school and all that jazz. She showed them my test results and they were impressed,'''' she explains animatedly. ''''Then she asked them if they''ve discussed college with me and shit. Do you know the next thing my father says?'''' ''''No.'''' ''''He was all like, ''My daughter is going to Yale and she''s going to be a surgeon just like me,'' '''' she mimicks exaggeratedly. ''''Then he blatantly lied and said we''ve discussed the Yale thing when I swear on my life, the conversation has never been brought up. The only conversation we had is the one where he said that he wants me to be a surgeon!'''' Paris continues. ''''And my mum, she just sits there and nods and I look at them like they''re fucking crazy because there''s no way I''m going to Connecticut and I''m pretty sure I don''t want to be a surgeon.'''' Uncapping the bottled water, she takes a small sip. ''''My future has already been decided for me! Theo, can you imagine that?'''' Paris and Theo have become fast friends. Dare I say, I think she likes him more than she does me because according to her, it''s nice to get a ''male''s perspective'' on matters. Now our squad of two has become three. ''''You must be living in a nightmare,'''' he responds cheekily. I didn''t even realize he has been listening in on the conversation. ''''I like your brother, Mel. He actually agrees with me.'''' ''''You like anyone that agrees with you.'''' ''''You don''t agree with me on a regular basis and I still like you.'''' ''''You don''t have a choice,'''' I tease. ''''You''re stuck with me.'''' ''''Whatever.'''' ''''Moving on, what did Mrs Finley say?'''' ''''Right. so when he said the Yale thing, she nodded her head and asked him again if he''s sure that that is what I want.'''' From the corner of my eye, I see Jason and the rest of the basketball team walking in in their signature uniform. Ryan roughens Jason'' hair and whispers something in his ear. Jason nods absent-mindedly and his eyes fall on me. I want to look away, slightly embarrassed that he caught me staring. He sends a flirtatious wink my way before taking his seat at the popular table in the middle of the lunch hall. As I avert my eyes, I meet Theo''s stone cold stare. Here we go again. ''''¡­and that''s how my meeting went. Like I said, it was absolutely horrible. Remind me to never see a counsellor again.'''' I really missed half of what she said. ''''Why is your face flushed?'''' she asks concernedly. ''''Theo, is she sick?'''' He looks at me with narrowed eyes. ''''She''s not sick. She just has a hearing problem.'''' Paris gasps. ''''You do?'''' ''''Trust me, I don''t. Can you stop saying that?'''' It''s getting annoying. ''''I''d stop when you listen to me.'''' ''''Whatever.'''' At some point, the hostility towards Jason has to stop. ''''Okay then,'''' Paris interrupts awkwardly. ''''I can see that this is a sibling fight. You two never fight so what gives?'''' She directs the question at Theo who shakes his head. ''''It''s nothing of importance.'''' ''''Hey guys.'''' We turn our attention to Easton, Ryan and someone I hadn''t expected to see. Ryan gives Paris a peck on the lips and they all settle on the empty chairs on the round table. For some reason, Sarah, Taylor and Derek are conspicuously absent. Ryan sometimes sits with us you know, because he''s dating Paris. He tries his best to shuffle between the popular table and our not so popular table. ''''Hey, Phaedra,'''' I greet specifically with a smile because I can tell she''s extremely nervous. It''s the first time I''ve seen her since the rumours started spreading about her pregnancy. ''''Hi,'''' she responds shyly, unconsciously stroking her baby bump. I turn to Easton who is holding her hand and I raise a brow. ''''So?"'' I direct at him. ''''Are you going to say it or?'''' ''''We decided that we should work things out,'''' he announces. Yes! ''''Not just for the baby, but you know, for us.'''' They make a really cute couple. I''m especially glad he took my advice to not chicken out and be a man because like I said, every kid deserves a father. The journey is going to be tough, but he''ll be alright-they''ll be alright. And if anything, with the way Easton is looking at Phaedra with those googly eyes, that baby is going to be loved to death. And spoiled because I''ve been elevated to godmother status! ''''That''s so cute,'''' Paris coos. ''''And Phaedra, you''re actually glowing from head to toe. How many months along?'''' ''''Three,'''' she says softly. The bump isn''t all that prominent in her school uniform because she''s still in the early stages of her pregnancy but if you peer in closely, it''s noticeable. ''''And I can''t believe it. Seems like yesterday when I found out.'''' ''''Any cravings?'''' I ask. ''''Not serious ones. Just the occasional ice-cream and chocolate in the middle of the night,'''' she giggles. ''''Other than that, nothing at all.'''' ''''If it isn''t the pregnant girl.'''' We all stop our chit chat and I groan out loud. Can this girl leave me and my friends alone? ''''Hey, Mariah,'''' Easton responds with an air of civility though his eyes are telling a different story. She ignores him and turns to Theo. ''''Hey, Theo. I offered to let you hang out on the cool kids table but you never showed up.'''' ''''I''m not really interested,'''' he deadpans. ''''Thank you though.'''' Always so polite. She doesn''t take a hint and is still drilling him as to why he didn''t come sit at the middle table. I almost feel bad for him. He was sent here to protect me from some mafia people and now he is being hounded by a teenage girl with no scruples. I decide to help him since his eyes are literally screaming for a saviour. ''''Mariah, leave my brother alone. He said he''s not interested so take a hint.'''' ''''Step-brother,'''' she corrects sassily, turning her attention to me and flipping her blonde hair. ''''There''s no way he can be directly related to the likes of you.'''' ''''Did you need something, Mariah?'''' I''m in no mood for her drama. ''''Because it looks like you came here on a mission with the way you charged at us like a bull with no reigns.'''' Ryan and Paris snicker and she sends them a glare. ''''Actually, I wanted to say hello to the pregnant girl.'''' Rude. ''''She has a name and it''s Phaedra, not the pregnant girl.'''' I may not know Phaedra very well, but I won''t sit here and watch Mariah bad mouth her. She''s currently dating Easton, and she''s carrying my godchild. If she''s insulting Phaedra, she''s insulting my godchild and I''m not here for it. ''''I don''t care enough for names.'''' Turning to Phaedra, her lazer green eyes scrutinizes her and it lands on her belly which she''s cradling. ''''You''re off the cheerleading squad by the way. God knows you can''t cheer in that state. Anywho, I just wanted to tell you congratulations since you ruined your future.'''' ''''Watch it,'''' Easton warns angrily I''ve never seen Easton angry before. Note to self: Never get on Easton''s bad side. ''''That''s my girlfriend you''re talking about and she''s carrying MY child.'''' Mariah laughs sarcastically. ''''I''m sorry. I was really supposed to say you both ruined your futures. Hope you have money for diapers.'''' ''''Come off it, Mariah,'''' Easton retorts back. ''''The only one who has a ruined future is you because you''re a bitch.'''' All eyes are on our table now, no one moving a muscle or saying a thing. I hate to be the centre of attention and from the looks of things Phaedra hates it too because she''s holding Easton''s arm and telling him to calm down. Either Easton doesn''t get the memo or decides to ignore it because he continues. ''''Does it make you feel more of a human being when you downgrade others? ''Don''t answer that because I know it does. You know, you prance around like you''re some sort of saint when you''re really a trust fund baby with no manners.'''' Go Easton! ''''You think you''re so perfect. You think everyone is afraid of you just because you''re a bully. I hate to break it to you but enough is enough.'''' His voice rises by an octave, enough for everyone to hear. ''''Since you''re so keen on belittling my girlfriend, let''s play a game of Dirty Little Secret.'''' Never heard of the game before. ''''You started this, Mariah so I hope you can finish it.'''' he looks directly at her, unafraid. ''''You had an abortion last year at Sidai Phi Clinic.'''' Holy mother of all revelations. My jaw is on the fucking floor and so is everyone''s jaw on our table along with those who were paying attention to the altercation. That would mean everyone who decided to not skip lunch because I thought there was silence before, but this silence¡­let''s just say I''ve never heard silence quite so loud. Mariah looks gobsmacked and tries to open her mouth to say something, but she quickly closes it. From the looks of things and the fact that she''s not denying it, it''s a hundred and ten percent true. Easton is not the type to spread meaningless gossip. ''''Need I go on?"'' he taunts. She walks away without saying a word and I''m sitting here, stunned and numb to the core. Last year, Jason and Mariah were perceived to be a couple and although he denies they were ever an item, they were probably fuck buddies. Does that means that baby belonged to¡­ No, I don''t even want to think about that possibility. Chapter 65 - THE STORY OF US The rest of the day is filled with chatter about Mariah''s supposed abortion. I shouldn''t even call it supposed because her face was an indicator of that fact. Everywhere I go, someone is talking about ''The Queen of Adelaide'' and how she had an abortion. I haven''t seen Mariah since she walked out, humiliated no doubt, at lunch. My guess is she went home. As much as I would like to gloat over her humiliation, I can''t. It just doesn''t feel right. I know what it''s like to be humiliated. Mariah did a number on me when I first arrived at Adelaide until I stopped taking her bullshit, but anyways, humiliation in front of the whole school is no joke. That shit does serious damage to your self-esteem and to your mental health. I can''t believe I''m sympathizing with my nemesis! Anywho, the talks aren''t only about Mariah. Jason is being brought into the mix and is rumoured to have fathered that child. I won''t lie and say that it doesn''t affect me. I know it happened last year when they were a couple (I have no idea if they still are) and we were still enemies, but I feel funny, sad even. I have started falling for him and now this curveball is being thrown my way. First it was Theo, and now it''s the abortion story. It''s like the universe is against us. Well, there is no us, but there could be. Of course, there is always the possibility that Jason did not father the child. Mariah isn''t exactly a saint, and neither is Jason, but the point is, the baby daddy could be any male in this school. The only way to know the truth is to ask Jason personally but I can''t because I''m avoiding him. I avoided him for the rest of the day and I plan on doing so until further notice. I''m not exactly in the best of moods. It''s not everyday you find out that the guy you like would have been a father but then his girlfriend/fuck buddy had an abortion. ''''You know, when I was sent here to protect you, no one ever gave me the heads up that high school, much less an elite one would be like this.'''' Theo says, attempting to make a joke. Classes are over and we''re headed home. The arrangement that we have is still ongoing-he drops me off at home and then goes back to wherever it is he goes to. I''ve known Theo for a few weeks now and I have no idea where he lives. Making a mental note to ask him about it later, I balance my books on my arm and sigh. Today has been the longest Thursday of my entire life. ''''Times have changed. Roll with it,'''' I deadpan. Pushing the wooden and metal double doors, we step into the cold November air. As the wind slaps my face and almost carries me along with it, I realize I should have brought a scarf with me. ''''You''ve been in a pissy mood ever since the incident at lunch,'''' Theo points out as he looks at me. ''''And it''s because of that Jason guy.'''' ''''I wasn''t in a pissy mood. I just didn''t feel like talking.'''' We descend the steps, walking side by side and head towards the student''s parking lot. ''''You''re a bad liar, you know? I''ve been trained to sniff out liars and you are as transparent as glass.'''' ''''Lucky you,'''' I say sarcastically. ''''Do you want a medal?'''' He lets the jab slide as he puts his hand in his pocket. Like every other day, the student''s parking lot is full of Adelaideans, some talking with their friends, others backing out of the parking lot heading home while the other majority are just loitering around. ''''Where''s Paris?'''' Theo asks as we make our way to his car. ''''I thought she was coming with us.'''' ''''She''s with Ryan.'''' Another reason I''m in a pissy mood: Paris ditched me for Ryan. She was supposed to come with me so we could do homework together but she said Ryan had planned a surprise date for her today. I''m happy my best friend is happy and Ryan makes her light up like a Christmas tree, but before Ryan, there was me so it kind of sucks that she chose him over me. But I understand. It''s young love. ''''Oh.'''' ''''Can we stop at Aunty Fiona''s to grab a snack.'''' God knows that after the day I''ve had, I need a sugar high. ''''If you don''t mind.'''' He bows with a smile. ''''Your wish is my command.'''' ''''Thanks.'''' .... As promised, Theo stops at Fiona''s world and I buy a chocolate cake for me and a red velvet cake for him. He declines and offers me both but I shove it in his face and practically beg him to take it as a token of my appreciation. What he''s doing is incredibly risky. I''ve watched one too many crime shows to know that undercover agents sacrifice a lot. Theo is sacrificing his safety, his adulthood, his life just to protect me and I know it''s a job, but he could have easily declined. He didn''t and I''m really grateful. I can''t imagine someone else being my bodyguard at this point. ''''Where do you live?'''' I ask randomly as we round the corner of my street. ''''You drop me home and then you zoom off but I have no idea where you go to. Are you married?'''' His lips hold a ghost of a smile. ''''I live at Sunnyside.'''' That''s an hour away from here. Even more reason to be grateful to him. ''''And no, I''m not married.'''' ''''Do you have a girlfriend?'''' ''''No.'''' ''''So you''ve never dated anyone?'''' ''''I didn''t say that.'''' He glances at me briefly before focusing on the road. ''''What''s with all the questions?'''' ''''I just want to know my bodyguard,'''' I respond cheekily. ''''Sue me.'''' ''''I have dated in the past, but nothing serious ever came out of it.'''' ''''When this is all over, do you think you''d date anyone?'''' He sighs. ''''When we get to the river, we''ll cross it.'''' ''''Alright.'''' I lay my head on the door and focus on the peace and tranquillity the car is offering. Maybe if I fall asleep or I close my eyes, everything I heard today will be nothing but a bad, tasteless dream. ''''I know you''re thinking about him.'''' Theo starts. I raise my head up and place it on the head rest. ''''I don''t know what you''re talking about.'''' ''''Again. You''re a bad liar.'''' He parks in front of the apartment and I place my hand on the door handle, ready to bolt because I don''t want to have this conversation with him...again. ''''Wait.'''' ''''If you''re going to tell me that he''s bad news and you don''t like him, then you can save it.'''' ''''I was actually going to tell you to talk to him,'''' What? ''''about the rumours.'''' I look at him like he has grown two heads or a third eye and he rolls his eyes. ''''As a law enforcement officer, when a charge is brought against someone, you have to hear from the ''horse''s mouth'' in order to figure out what is going on. You are basing your emotions off of rumours that may or may not be true.'''' ''''You avoided him for the rest of the day,'''' he continues. I open my mouth to deny it but he cuts me off. ''''Yes, I noticed. Usually you''d steal quick glances at him and sometimes you two would make eye contact, but you avoided him like a bubonic plague.'''' Damn, he''s observant. ''''My point is, there are two sides to every story. I don''t like the guy and I have good reasons not to-'''' ''''What reasons?'''' I interject sharply. ''''None that are of your concern for now, but before you start passing out judgement, talk to him, for your sanity because this side of you is depressing as fuck.'''' I giggle. ''''You cursed! You said fuck.'''' He shrugs with a hint of a smile. ''''You''re a bad influence.'''' Stepping out of the car, I get my keys from my school blazer. Theo follows and my right eye catches something unusual. A package is placed in front of my doorstep. I don''t remember ordering anything. Mum doesn''t do online shopping and Sophie wouldn''t order anything unless she gets permission from me or mum. As we walk towards the front steps, I draw Theo''s attention to it and he tells me to step back. His expression is hard as he squats and examines the brown cardboard box. My eyes roam the area, looking for a sign of anyone who had maybe dropped it, but there''s none. ''''What is that?'''' ''''I don''t know but it smells bad.'''' I take a step forward but he raises a hand. ''''I''m going to get a pair of gloves from the car, but step back. We don''t know what it is.'''' He jogs to the car and gets the gloves. Still looking at the package curiously, he puts on the gloves and feels around it. ''''Doesn''t look like ammunition. Certainly doesn''t smell like it too.'''' he scrunches up his nose in disgust. The smell is really bad up close and personal and I''m wondering what the fuck is in there. If this is a prank by the neighbourhood kids, it''s not funny. Carefully, Theo unseals the box and what I see next makes me want to throw up in my mouth. ''''What the actual¡­'''' Chapter 66 - RADAR ''''Is that a dead skunk?'''' ''''The head of a dead skunk,'''' he corrects. ''''Who would send this?'''' ''''My guess is the people out for your boyfriend''s blood, and by extension your blood,'''' he answers bluntly. Leaning towards the side, he grabs a paper which I hadn''t seen earlier and opens it. ''''What does it say?'''' His expression goes hard again and he doesn''t respond so I grab the paper from his hand. In bold letters, written in red blood ink or actual blood (I''m not entirely sure) are the words: ''YOU ARE NEXT.'' For a minute or two, I''m frozen, white as the sheet of paper I''m holding. The paper is trembling in my hands as I resist the urge to scream. I feel like my life is being sucked out of me with those three words. Whoever is trying to kill me has me on their radar. For fuck sake they know my house address and they could attack me or my family at any time. ''''Mel, say something,'''' I hear Theo''s voice say in my panicked state, but I can''t say something because my next words may come out as a choked sob. I point to the door. ''''My sister, Sophie is in there. I need to see if she''s alright.'''' I whisper. She''s always home before I am. Usually, we''d come home together but nowadays, she has taken a liking to getting a ride from Brittany''s mum. Brittany''s her best friend so I can see why she''d want to ride with them. If anything happens to her because of my indiscretions, I''d never forgive myself. ''''Give me your keys,'''' he instructs. Mindlessly, and still in shock, I hand him the keys and he unlocks the apartment. Reaching into his pocket, Theo brings out his gun. ''''Step back a bit We don''t know who''s in here other than your sister.'''' I do as he says and he moves forward fully. Turning on the lights I see that nothing is out of place. The living room is still as neat as I left it, the laundry is still folded in the basket near the washing machine and I spot Sophie''s school bag on the centre table in the living room. ''''Soph, it''s Mel,'''' I yell. ''''Are you home?'''' No response. Theo, gun in hand, moves to the kitchen and I start to panic. I call her cell phone and put it on loudspeaker. I listen intently and hear her ringtone coming from upstairs. ''''Sophie!'''' I yell again. ''''I''m coming, I''m coming,'''' I hear her voice say and I visibly relax. She''s okay, she''s fine. ''''Sheesh, you''re so loud. I heard you the first time.'''' She trudges down the stairs in a black sweater and pattern leggings looking completely confused. ''''Mel, are you okay? You''re crying.'''' Oh. I wipe the stray tears from my eyes and hug her feeling relieved. My sister is okay. Releasing her, I touch her cheeks, then her forehead, and then her hands. I don''t even know what I''m looking for, but I think I''m trying to convince myself that nothing happened to her. ''''You''re acting strange. What''s going on?'''' she asks. ''''Nothing I-'''' ''''Who''s the guy in our house?'''' She points to Theo who emerges from the kitchen and stands next to me. Luckily, he had put the gun back in his pocket. God knows I wouldn''t be able to explain why a guy who''s wearing the same uniform as I am is holding a gun and is in our apartment. ''''Soph, this is Theo. He''s a friend from school.'''' I introduce and he stretches out his hand. Sophie looks at him sceptically, before taking his hand in a firm hold. ''''Theo Clayton. Mel, has told me so much about you.'''' No, I haven''t. You probably read my case file. ''''Sophie Jones, although I can''t say the same about you. She hasn''t mentioned you before.'''' I give a small smile and she turns her focus back on me. ''''Is he your boyfriend?'''' Why do people think he''s my boyfriend? ''''I don''t date.'''' ''''Liar.'''' ''''Believe what you want.'''' ''''Believe what you want,'''' she mimicks. ''''Anywho, back on topic. Why were you looking all frantic like somebody died?'''' I take a quick glance at Theo and plead with him via my eyes to help me because I don''t think I can formulate a lie in my state of mind. Luckily, he gets the message. ''''Did anyone knock on the door or ring the doorbell?'''' ''''Nope. I didn''t hear anything.'''' ''''Are you sure?'''' ''''Yes. Did something happen?'''' A death threat happened but I can''t tell her that. Instead, I offer her my biggest fake smile. ''''Nope, nothing happened.'''' I answer quickly. Theo motions that he''s going outside and I nod. ''''The neighbourhood kids decided to prank us again.'''' She groans and stomps her feet. ''''What''d they do this time? Ducktape our front door?'''' ''''Yep,'''' I respond tightly. ''''Luckily, I had it removed.'''' ''''Those kids never learn. If I catch anyone of them, I''m going to report them to their mums.'''' she declares. I''m just glad you''re okay. ''''I''m going upstairs to do homework.'''' Her back turns to me and my stare lingers. I don''t even want to think about the possibility of anything bad happening to her. She has already been through enough with Type A Sephiligitis which has no cure. For fucks sake, she spent the majority of her childhood in the hospital with tubes tied to her body like a string. Also, in the midst of it all, she lost a father who should have been there for her, been there to protect her and help her throughout her ordeal. After he left when I was seven, we stopped going to church. My mum was a very devout Christian thanks to Grandma Maggie, but when shit hit the fan, she lost interest I think. I used to ask her why we were staying at home on Sundays and not going to the local church like the other families, but she said she doesn''t believe in God anymore. Maybe back then it was her depression speaking, but I felt like she was really angry with God because things started to change and it wasn''t only the refusal to attend church. I was young, but I was more observant than most people. She stopped praying with Sophie and I, our regular family Bible studies came to a halt and we stopped singing worship songs. At one point, Grandma Maggie tried to get her to talk to the local pastor so that she''d get some things off her chest but she declined. I don''t know if her feelings are still the same because religion is one thing we don''t really discuss in the house, but I still pray, not as often but I do it anyway. I still believe that God is real because if he wasn''t, I wouldn''t have survived the night of September 7. ''''And I wouldn''t tell mum a cute guy dropped you home,'''' she winks before closing her door. Smiling a little, I join Theo who is outside, making a phone call. He paces back and forth, running his fingers through his blonde hair. His lips are moving but I can''t hear a word he''s saying. You know, if Theo was my age, not a cop and I didn''t like Jason, I may have actually dated him. He hangs up and puts the phone in his pocket. ''''I made a few phone calls. I called Detective Anderson and Officer Louis and they''re on their way. I''ve taken a few pictures and sent it to them so they''d know what we''re dealing with. I''ve also requested the names of the officers who were on surveillance duty. How did they not see this?'' he questions, more to himself than to me. The box has been placed to the side, no longer blocking the entrance. ''''Are you okay?'''' he asks. The concern in his tone is warm and comforting, in a sibling sort of way. ''''None of this is okay,'''' I admit. ''''It''s not every day you get the decapitated head of a dead skunk as a present,'''' I joke, trying to make light of the situation. That earns me a smile from him, but it doesn''t reach his hazel eyes. ''''You''ll be fine. You''re my responsibility and I swore to protect you,'''' he reassures me, but I''m feeling less than reassured. Once he leaves for the night, what next? For all I know, the killer could be watching me right now and waiting for the right moment to attack. ''''I''ve requested for an extra layer of surveillance and they''d be here when I can''t be.'''' He says, again trying to reassure me. I try to put on a smile, even a fake one, but I can''t. ''''Yea,'''' I answer, exhausted and deflated. ''''We''re going to find who''s trying to kill you. You have my word.'''' Without warning, I hug him, basking in the warmth of his leather jacket. This surprises him, but he nonetheless reciprocates and even pats my back. ''''Thank you for everything. Really, I know I say thank you a lot, but thank you.'''' I release him and he shows me his pearly whites. ''''No problem, kiddo.'''' ''''Don''t call me that,'''' I groan and he sticks his tongue out. How mature. ''''You''re like old enough to be my brother, not my dad.'''' ''''It annoys you?'''' ''''Duh.'''' ''''Cool. I''ll be using it more often then.'''' And just like that, my mood lightens a little bit but I can''t shake the unnerving feeling in the pit of my stomach. Chapter 67 - STARS DANCE After the skunk and death note, no further threats arrived and things are getting back to normal¡­sorta. As promised, extra surveillance has been placed around the apartment. Mum and Sophie noticed it, but they didn''t think too much of it because the police make hourly visits to our neighbourhood: they''re either busting a drug dealer or arresting someone for weapon possession. The police unfortunately haven''t been able to trace where the package came from. It''s like it dropped out of the sky or an alien put it on my doorstep because it''s not¡­traceable. Theo said something about a fake address and an unknown P.O Box, but I stopped listening after he said they have no idea where it came from. Whoever it is is still out there and I''m still not safe, bottom line. I start picking Sophie up from school again and that requires a slight adjustment in Theo and I''s arrangement. That means I''d start taking my car to school again, drop Sophie off and pick her up with Theo following closely behind in his car. That threat scared the shit out of me and I''d be damned if anything happens to my sister I''ll rest easy when I know she''s with me. Sophie and Theo protest : Sophie is irritated that she wouldn''t be riding with her best friend but I told her that it''s best if we don''t bother Brittany''s mum since I''m clearly capable of driving. Theo on the other hand is worried about my safety (as usual) but I told him that he still gets to drive me on Saturdays for practice, so it''s not all bad. Anywho, we''ve been comfortable enough with the new arrangement and things are going alright. I try to put the fact that someone is out for my blood behind me and focus my energy on studying for the first term exams. No way in heaven, earth or hell am I letting anything fuck up my grades, especially when I''m months away from graduation. Exams come knocking like a thief in the night In the first week of December. I''m prepared though, at least to the point where I know that I''d get some As. I just hope my sleepless nights and coffee overdose pays off. .... ''''I don''t know about this dress,'''' I unsurely run my hand through the shimmery and coarse fabric. ''''It looks more like it''s for you than for me.'''' ''''Are you crazy? It looks perfect on you.'''' Paris compliments as she sits on my bed. ''''It''s a Christian Dior limited edition, straight off the runway and it looks better on you that it''ll ever look on me.'''' The dress in question is a sequinned, silver, long sleeved dress. At first, when Paris said she had the perfect dress for me to wear to the Adelaide charity event, I was a little concerned. Paris and I may have a lot of things in common, but the one thing we disagree on is style. My style is more laid back and comfortable, with a little bit of edge. You wouldn''t catch me in a dress unless it''s for a party or an event such as the one I''m headed to. Paris, on the other hand is more girly-girl. Her fashion sense is more of Paris Hilton in A Simple Life mixed with Kim Kardashian, so our styles are completely different. I''m a sweatshirt and distressed jeans person; she''s a pink skirt and fluffy slippers person. ''''By the way,'''' Paris continues. ''''The length of the dress is totally appropriate for the event. Knee length is always a good choice because it''s a formal school event, but not too formal to the point that you have to wear a ball gown or an A line dress. This is a safe choice.'''' I double check myself in the mirror and turn to my side, trying to find a hint of a pooch but I can''t find it because of this waist trainer that Paris forced me to wear. ''''I guess you''re right.'''' ''''I''m always right.'''' ''''Keep telling yourself that.'''' Moving away from the mirror, I monitor the time on my phone. ''''By the way, if I feel like I have no oxygen left in me, I''m ditching the waist trainer.'''' I inform her. She rolls her eyes and hands me my shoes: silver pumps. ''''When is Theo picking you up?'''' ''''He should be here soon. The event starts by 7:00pm and our performance is by 7:30.'''' ''''Are you sure you don''t want to come with me?'''' I try to persuade her. ''''I need you there with me.'''' ''''You''re not going to the lion''s den,'''' she jokes. ''''Besides, you''ll be fine. My parents probably got invited but they''ll never come so I have no reason to go,'''' she says with a hint of sadness but quickly masks it. ''''I''ll probably call Ryan and we''d go out on a date or something.'''' ''''Okay,'''' I pout. ''''But I''ll miss you.'''' ''''Look on the bright side, you have your brother there to protect you.'''' she winks. ''''Why the wink?'''' ''''Oh nothing. I just find it cute how he fusses over you and attends to your every need. If I didn''t know any better, I''d say you two are a couple because you''re literally everywhere together, except in the same house.'''' If only she knew. ''''That''s disgusting,'''' I remark, scrunching up my nose. ''''I don''t do incest.'''' ''''It''s not incest if you''re not related by blood.'''' ''''But we''re related by marriage.'''' I toss a pillow at her and she catches it. ''''Are you insinuating that I have something with my brother?'''' ''''Step-brother,'''' she corrects. ''''It''ll be hot though. You''ll fulfill my smutty books fantasy.'''' It''s official, my best friend is smoking weed. ''''You''re high,'''' I tell her pointedly. ''''On a scale of 1-10 how much weed did you smoke?'''' ''''I''m not high,'''' she giggles. ''''Just ruffling your feathers a bit and getting you to lighten up. You''re nervous. I can tell.'''' It''s my first time attending the Adelaide charity event and my fourth time performing with the club in front of a crowd. They always say that after a couple of performances it''ll get easier and you''d get rid of stage fright but I don''t think that applies to me. With each performance, the nerves increase at a staggering rate. I guess that''s a good thing because I always bring my A game. For the past month and a half, Mr Owen has been busting our asses and vocal chords, making sure we hit every note on time and synchronize in harmony. We''re going to perform six songs in rapid succession for a total of eight minutes so the plan is to cut the songs into bits and make it a whole. We sing the first verse of Skyscraper, move to the chorus of Greenade, sing the first verse of the Beatles'' Blackbird, move to the chorus of Sweet Love by Anita Baker, sing the second verse of I Was Here and crown it off with They Don''t Care About Us by Michael Jackson. I know we''re going to kill it like we did in rehearsals last week and I can''t wait to sing. ''''I''m nervous, but I''ll be fine.'''' I grab my sequinned purse and stuff my keys, a pack of gum and a lip gloss in it. ''''As long as you don''t insinuate that Theo and I have a thing going on. It''s just so wrong and juvenile.'''' And jailbait-ish. Theo is a cop and he''s older. Age has never stopped me before, but after the whole Bob saga and the shit show that I''m STILL dealing with, I''m staying away from older guys. Time to date someone my age. My phone buzzes and I take that as my cue to head downstairs. ''''That''s Theo. Time to bounce.'''' I check myself in the mirror one last time before heading towards the door. ''''Wait,'''' Paris calls out. ''''Let me examine you before you leave.'''' Standing in front of me she adjusts my dress since it rode up a bit when I sat down. ''''Pout your lips.'''' I do as she instructs and she coats my lips with more lipgloss. As usual, I opt for the natural looking makeup much to Paris'' dismay. I told her that it''s a school event and I can''t look all dolled up like Mariah, wearing a cake full of makeup. I don''t want to give Principal Grande a heart attack. ''''Come on. I have to go,'''' I groan. ''''He''s waiting.'''' ''''He''s a guy. He can wait.'''' Grabbing a brush, she brushes the few strands of hair away from my face. ''''By the way, your hair is so thick and full. I wish I had an afro like you.'''' ''''You''re still beautiful as a red head. Do you know how hard it is to find a natural redhead?'''' She nods. ''''True.'''' Straightening my dress again, she hands me my phone and purse then practically shoves me out of my bedroom door. ''''Now go kill the boys at Adelaide with your amazing looks and take pictures, lots of them.'''' ''''Will do.'''' ''''I''ll probably stay awhile and hang out with your mum and Sophie. It''s been a while since I''ve talked to your mum in particular.'''' ''''Knock yourself out. She''s probably in her room. Bye.'''' ''''Kisses and hugs.'''' Chapter 68 - THE WAY The Adelaide charity event is an annual event held by Adelaide Montessori Prep to champion the causes the school supports. The school auctions off some property they don''t need anymore to parents who are willing to buy and the proceeds go to the appropriate foundations. This year, the proceeds of the auction are going to Daisylane Miracle Centre-a foundation that specializes in raising awareness for children with autism and learning disabilities. ''''Woah,'''' I exclaim. Soft jazz music plays in the background as Theo and I enter the gym. ''''I''ve never seen the gym look like a confetti threw up on it.'''' Adelaide''s gym is huge to say the least; a combination of two gyms in total. They decided to ring in the holidays early, hence the decoration with Christmas ornaments. On the far left side of the gym is a Christmas tree with the words ''Merry Christmas'' planted on it in a sea of neon lights. The well-lit area allows me to see a couple of familiar faces, some parents, some students, others teachers and a few unfamiliar faces in the crowd. I could spot Principal Grande talking to a group of men near the Christmas tree. He looks happy, judging by the laughter that erupts from his lips at something one of the suit-clad men says. ''''They rang in the holidays early,'''' Theo muses as we move to the refreshments area. A long table dressed in a red and white cloth has been set up next to the inflatable Santa. Tortilla chips, pretzel nuggets, chocolate covered potato chips, peanut-butter pretzels, caramel popcorn and Oreo ice cream cups are lined up on the table. ''''It looks like a streamers convention.'''' ''''Honestly,'''' I concur with a Tortilla chip in my hand. ''''The planning committee really outdid themselves.'''' ''''Yea. By the way, you look really pretty,'''' Theo says, rubbing the back of his head. ''''I forgot to mention that in the car.'''' I smile. ''''Thank you. Although this is all Paris'' handwork. I wouldn''t be able to pull this off even if they paid me to. You clean up nicely yourself.'''' Theo opted for a sleek suit with a thin black tie hanging on his neck. His hair, which is usually messy, is combed back and gelled. ''''Thanks.'''' ''''Theo, Melody,'''' Mr Owen waves us over to where the group has already gathered. We both say hello to a couple of people we know and Mr Owen claps his hands. ''''Today is the day, guys.'''' he says excitedly. ''''Are you all prepared?'''''' ''''A little nervous,'''' Gwen admits. Most of us nod our heads in agreement. ''''Don''t be nervous. We''ve worked really hard for the past month and a half. I know you guys will do great.'''' He rolls up the sleeves of his white shirt. ''''Remember, it''s Skyscraper, Greenade, Blackbird, Sweet Love, I Was Here and They Don''t Care About Us. Don''t forget that.'''' ''''Also, remember the arrangement: I want Sopranos on the left, Alto''s on the right, Bass a step back from the Sopranos and Tenors a step back from the Alto''s.'''' We nod our heads in understanding. ''''Our performance is immediately after Principal Grande''s opening address, so I want you all assembled in this particular spot by 7:25. Not a second later, understood?'''' ''''Yes, Mr Owen.'''' we chorus together. ''''Good. It''s 7:15 now, so go mingle. The Principal would be talking in the next five minutes.'''' We all disperse and Theo and I meander round the gym, side by side. We stop by the water dispenser, watching everyone as they mingle and discuss among themselves. This is why I needed Paris to come along with me. I really don''t know how to behave in social settings. I''m not shy, but I feel like I don''t belong here. I may be wearing a twenty-five thousand dollar dress but, I stick out like a sore thumb. Everything around here screams opulence, wealth and old money. Things I''ve never had before and although I''m content with what I have now, I can''t help but feel out of place. ''''What are you thinking of?'''' Theo questions. I shrug absent-mindedly. ''''Just musing about how I don''t belong here.'''' ''''How so?'''' I flap my hands at the people in front of me, chatting and laughing without a care in the world. ''''Don''t you see how bougie this event is? It''s literally screaming money.'''' ''''If it makes you feel any better, I''m not screaming money.'''' My lips twitch a bit. ''''We''re both outcasts in a society that we don''t belong in. How wonderful.'''' ''''We don''t have to fit in, you know?'''' he says, also watching the crowd in front. ''''Fitting in is boring. I remember a certain pop star said, You don''t have to fit into a format. ''''You listen to Ava Max?'''' I giggle. ''''I didn''t peg you as the type.'''' He groans. ''''That song has been playing all over the radio and now it''s living in my head rent free.'''' ''''Yea.'''' ''''But seriously, you don''t have to feel like an outcast. Just do what you''ve always been doing for the past four plus years: be yourself. There''s nothing wrong with that.'''' ''''By the way,'''' he continues. ''''Not all that glitters is gold. They may scream opulence, but you don''t know what demons they may be hiding.'''' Funny, Paris said the same thing. ''''It''s best not to envy them and just live your best life.'''' ''''If I may have your attention please.'''' Principal Grande''s voice floats throughout the gym thanks to a microphone. ''''Come on. Let''s move forward.'''' Theo and I move towards the crowd we were just observing minutes before. We all angle our face forward, awaiting the principal''s next words. Grande has always been an eloquent speaker. With a boisterous voice and a charismatic personality, he knows how to make people listen to him. As the room falls silent, Grande clears his throat and continues. ''''Parents, teachers, students, it brings me great joy to see that you were able to arrange your schedules and join us for this wonderful occasion, especially parents because I know how busy you all can be.'''' A few people chuckle and Grande sees that as a sign of encouragement. ''''For those of you who don''t know, the Adelaide Charity event has been an annual event held since the inception of the school in 1979. The aim of our founding father, Ronald Deckdale, may he rest in peace, was to give back to society. The world is a cruel place, and unfortunately, inequality is one thing that sadly hasn''t been erased. We partner with many charities and laudable causes to bridge the gap between the divide in our own little way.'''' ''''This year, we are partnering up with Daisylane Miracle Centre-a foundation that specializes in raising awareness for children with autism and learning disabilities.'''' A few people clap their hands together and nod. It''s an amazing cause, I''d give them that. ''''This cause is so dear to my heart because I have a son who''s autistic.'''' I didn''t know that. Now I feel like a dick for stressing him out so badly. ''''If you''ve ever dealt with an autistic child as a parent, you would know that it''s a challenge, but it''s a rewarding one. Not a lot of public schools and teachers are well trained in the art of dealing with autistic children.'''' He wipes a bead of sweat from his forehead with his handkerchief. ''''Yes, I said art because it takes a lot of skill, patience and determination to care for a child with special needs.'''' ''''Apart from raising awareness, Daisylane runs a school with highly qualified teachers who are trained to work with these children. I''ve had the opportunity to visit the school myself and I was highly impressed by what I saw. In fact, it made me wish Jesse, my son, had an opportunity to attend the school back when he was younger.'''' ''''That''s so beautiful,'''' I whisper to Theo. ''''I agree.'''' ''''Today, we would be auctioning off a few items from the school''s treasury and all proceeds would go to Daisylane. My hope is that you all support this wonderful cause.'''' ''''In other words, get your chequebooks ready,'''' I joke and Theo snickers, but masks it with a cough. I feel a set of eyes on my back. I felt that same pair of eyes follow Theo and I immediately we entered the gym but I decided to ignore it, thinking it was my paranoia. I look back trying to search the faces until my eyes land on a familiar face on the far right. He doesn''t even try to hide the fact that I caught him staring. We hold each other''s gazes until his eyes move away from mine and rakes my body, surveying my outfit. Fire ignites all over my body, almost like a chain reaction. My heart pulled the trigger and now heat fills my body but I don''t look away. A woman who is next to him gives him a swift nudge and her gaze falls on me. When I see her, I almost gasp. What is she doing here? She clearly recognizes me judging from the smirk on her face and I frown as old and unpleasant memories come rushing in rapidly. I look away and turn my attention back to Grande. ''''¡­Enjoy the rest of your evening.'''' ''''Wait, why are you frowning?'''' Theo asks with concern. ''''Are you bipolar because minutes ago, I swear you were tearing up a bit.'''' ''''I saw something,'''' Someone. ''''unpleasant.'''' ''''Oh-kay,'''' he answers unsurely. ''''Well, it''s 7:25 so let''s go meet Mr Owen.'''' ''''Yea, let''s.'''' It''s almost showtime. Chapter 69 - LOVE SO SOFT The performance goes on without a hitch. Mr Owen''s face is brighter than the Christmas tree out back when the crowd gives us a ravenous round of applause. Turns out, I wasn''t as nervous as I thought I was. Three minutes before the performance, I wanted to pass out and almost had a panic attack but Theo reassured me that everything would go smoothly. Admittingly though, once we start singing Skyscraper, it becomes easier because we are in a group and our chemistry is unmatched. As we switch from song to song, accompanied by Mr Owen playing the piano, I just let loose and focus on doing a good job. After the performance, a few parents come up to Theo and I since they recognized us on stage and said they quite enjoyed the blending of eras, especially the songs that reminded them of their childhood. Have to give it to Mr Owen, he knows his onions. ''''Do you want to get out of here?'''' Theo whispers to me as a couple of people are heading towards the gym''s exit. ''''Because you look tired.'''' ''''I am tired.'''' Main reason being this is not a ''sitting down'' event. I''ve been on my feet for two hours. ''''These heels are fucking killing me.'''' ''''Language,'''' he warns lightly and points to my feet. ''''You could always take them off.'''' ''''And risk getting frostbite?'''' ''''I''ll carry you.'''' ''''You''re hilarious,'''' I deadpan. ''''I''m not taking them off. I don''t want to go yet.'''' My eyes scan the room and I spot Jason and his family talking to Principal Grande. At least, I think that''s his family. There''s a chestnut haired woman next to him, dressed in a black wrap dress. She has her hands wrapped around his arm and is laughing softly. Next to her is a tall man who is animatedly talking to Grande. The other woman, I don''t even understand how they''re related, does not even look the least bit interested in the conversation. It''s so obvious from her face that she''d rather be doing something else than being a party to the discussion. The last time I saw her was two months ago and she rubbed me the wrong way. She may look ethereal right now in her fitted white chiffon dress, and her pearly whites may be on full display even though it''s fake, but there''s something about her that seems¡­off. Jason, much like the woman, looks like he has tuned out and only nods his head absent-mindedly when the man who I assume is his father gestures to him. ''''Hello, Theo.'''' I tear my eyes away from the family and see Kayla, the girl who had not so subtlely told me to remind her when Theo is ''available.'' ''''Hey, Kayla,'''' I say, surprised. Not really. ''''Hope you''re enjoying the event?'''' ''''It''s great,'''' she responds and turns her attention to Theo. ''''Did you get my message?'''' she asks whilst batting her eyelashes. Her voice drops a few octaves lower as she tries to sound seductive. ''''I bet you did.'''' ''''What message?'''' Theo questions looking uncomfortable as hell. This is a straight up ambush. Theo has raked up quite the reputation at Adelaide. The girls at school call him the ''finest male specimen to ever grace the halls of Adelaide.'' I thought that title was for Jason, but I think his record has already been broken. I can''t even count the amount of girls (and guys) that have slipped their numbers in my pocket so that I''d hand it over to him all in the hopes that he''d give them a second glance. Some have even tried to get into my good graces. Ever since he arrived, the girls who have never for once had a conversation with me, hell even the ones that made fun of me when I first arrived at Adelaide, started inviting me to shit like sleepovers, birthday parties, yacht parties soirees and country clubs. Of course, I politely declined because I don''t fuck with fakeness. They sure as hell don''t like me and the only reason they''re talking to me is because I''m ''related'' to Theo. As if I even need another reason to be popular by association, some of them have even offered to walk me to class all day like my own personal chaperone. To make matters worse, they populate our lunch table before we arrive. At first it annoyed me, but I''ve learned to live it, basking in the hilarity and stupidity of it all. If only they knew who he really was. She turns to me sharply. ''''Mel, did you give the paper to him? I personally handed it to you.'''' Her high cheekbones are almost flaring with rage but she''s controlling it. ''''I raise my hands up defensively. ''''I did hand it to him.'''' Along with the other millions of papers filled with numbers and house addresses. ''''You should ask him where he kept it.'''' I know I''m not helping Theo''s case here but I find this whole situation to be absolutely hilarious. ''''I don''t know where it is,'''' Theo admits. He threw it in the trash. ''''I''m sorry?'''' Kayla''s face deflates but she quickly masks it with a smile as she peers up at him. ''''That''s okay. I can always hand you my number physically. Maybe we can go out sometime?'''' she asks, hopeful. ''''Um¡­'''' I almost say ''You''re jailbait'' but bridle my tongue. To stop myself from completely laughing my ass off, I point towards the refreshment aisle and leave Theo to his fate. I don''t know how he wants to get himself out of that pickle because Kayla looks determined to go out on a date him. I feel a bit parched so I grab a bottle of water and check my phone. As always, I see a text from mum asking me how the event is going. I send a quick reply to her and shove my phone back in my bag. On my way to school, I asked Paris to not tell mum who exactly I''m going to the event with. She doesn''t know about any of this yet and I''d like to not involve her in it¡­for the time being. The police said that this case needs to be top secret, which means not telling family or friends so everyone is pretty much left in the dark. She didn''t question me about it but I know she''s going to ask a lot of questions later. Hopefully, I would have come up with a reasonable excuse. ''''You''ve been avoiding me.'''' I don''t even need to look at the side to know who it is. I can recognize that silky voice from a mile away. Also, I know his signature cologne: Axe Dark Temptation Eau De Toilette. I would know this because Bob uses the same scent. I turn anyway and see Jason, clad in what looks to be an expensive suit burrowing his eyes into my head. ''''I haven''t been avoiding you,'''' I say as my heart beats rapidly and no, it''s not from telling a lie. ''''You don''t have to deny it. It''s obvious.'''' ''''Well I-.'''' ''''Did I do something wrong? Because I''ve wanted to talk to you but I just can''t seem to get a hold of you. It''s like you became invisible, yet not invisible at the same time judging by how many times I hear your name being called out.'''' He brings the plastic cup of his punch to his lips and I watch his movements. Soft, plump and full lips drown the tangerine coloured drink and I almost sigh. What I''d give to be the cup right now. ''''And then there''s your brother,'''' he says bitterly, sitting the cup down. ''''who can''t seem to leave your side for one damn second.'''' Is this jealousy I smell? Either it''s jealousy or it''s the Axe. ''''Are you jealous?'''' I''m genuinely curious. He doesn''t respond and I widen my eyes in disbelief. ''''You''re actually jealous of my brother? Theo?'''' Un-fucking-believable. ''''He''s my brother!'''' ''''Step-brother,'''' he corrects with a frown. ''''He''s not related to you by blood.'''' ''''Step, half, quarter, full, middle, who gives a fuck? The point is you don''t need to be jealous because there''s nothing going on.'''' I''m tired of having to tell people this. ''''By the way, you have no right to be jealous. You''re not my boyfriend.'''' His eyes darken, and he takes a step closer to me. On instinct, I take a step back. His eyes rake in my outfit and I bite my lip so that I don''t say something I''d end up regretting. ''''Has anyone told you you look beautiful today?'''' Theo did but I won''t tell him that. ''''No.'''' Don''t avoid my statement! ''''Well, you do. The dress looks incredible on you.'''' Jason Blunt just complimented me! Don''t blush, Mel. Don''t fucking blush. ''''Thanks.'''' I respond softly. ''''You look good too.'''' Good? Really? In my defense, it''s not everyday you get a compliment from Jason Blunt and although I''m not fishing for compliments, to hear him say he likes my outfit makes my heart flutter. Thank you, Paris Noel Jackson. ''''Yea, thanks.'''' We fall into a comfortable silence, both not knowing what to say, until I open the realm of conversation again. ''''Is it true?'''' He raises a thick brow. ''''Is what true?'''' ''''What Easton said about Mariah. Did she really have an abortion?'''' Chapter 70 - WONDER ''''What Easton said about Mariah. Did she really have an abortion?'''' What I really want to ask is ''Did you father Mariah''s baby?'' but I don''t want to be too direct and I don''t know if he''d entertain that. ''''That''s why you''ve been avoiding me?'''' ''''I wasn''t-'''' He rolls his eyes. ''''I''ve known you for four years, Princess,'''' his gaze flickers to me. ''''You''re a terrible liar.'''' Everyone says that! ''''Are the rumours true?'''' I question again, determined to get a straight answer from him for once. ''''Did you father Mariah''s baby?'''' He pauses and makes no attempt to answer my question-well questions, instead his gaze is fixed on something else. ''''Mariah and I have a complicated history,'''' he finally says. ''''We went through a lot of shit together, probably moreso than most teenagers.'''' ''''Oh.'''' Still doesn''t answer my questions. He grabs another punch from the table, his fingers gripping the plastic almost to the point that the contents would spill and make a mess of his pristine white shirt. ''''We''ve been on again and off again for four years and it has been tumultuous. I guess you can say that from the beginning, the relationship was based on convenience, not necessarily because we liked each other.'''' If I''m going with Mariah''s reaction to seeing Jason kissing another girl at the hotel''s club, I''d say that''s inaccurate. But, I don''t tell him this and instead just listen. ''''If you think about it, it actually worked, in a clich¨¦, 90''s teenage romcom way. I''m the captain of the basketball team, she''s the head cheerleader, so I guess it was only ''natural'','''' he air-quotes. ''''for us to be together.'''' ''''We weren''t faithful to each other; she fucked other people behind my back, including the Calculus teacher,'''' he chuckles bitterly. ''''and I retaliated by fucking other girls too. That was just how our dynamic was.'''' I flinch a little at the fact that he said he has slept with other girls. I already knew that he had done that through hallway gossip but to have him confirm it with his own mouth makes me feel a little bit jealous. He doesn''t look at me, instead he has his face angled towards the crowd in front of us. I take a quick peek at his face and he looks solemn-a look I''ve never seen him sport before. Usually, at least when he''s with me, he''s either cheeky, cocky, irritating, sometimes rude or downright flirtatious. But now it''s like a dark cloud is over his head. ''''One summer morning, Mariah came over to my house and said she was pregnant. Even showed me the pregnancy tests with the two pink lines and said it was mine.'''' He shakes his head. ''''I was in complete shock. I was sixteen at the time and definitely not prepared to be a father.'''' He turns to the side and looks at me, analysing my placid expression before continuing. ''''I told her that I didn''t believe it was mine because she was seeing other people behind my back. We had a big fight and she accused me of being a coward and not taking responsibility for my actions.'''' Shit. ''''After our massive blowup, I had time to think things through and called her over. We had a talk and she swore it was my baby and I believed her. Even said I''d follow her to the doctor for a scan and get the prenatal stuff that I read about online.'''' He holds my gaze. ''''Do you know what she told me?'''' I shake my head. ''''She said she was getting rid of the baby.'''' My breath hitches in my throat. ''''She said she didn''t want to be a mother so early on in life and since I didn''t believe that the baby was mine, then there was no point in keeping it.'''' ''''I begged her for weeks to not get rid of it. I didn''t want to be a father at the time, but I didn''t want her to get rid of it like it was trash. It was a human life for fucks sake. I told her that we could work something out, maybe put the baby up for adoption, but she wasn''t having it. Her mind had already been made up.'''' Double shit. ''''One day, she called me and said she''s going to go ahead with the procedure at Sidai Phi Clinic. It had been booked a week in advance and she was probably about a month pregnant at the time. She asked me to go with her, but I declined because I was so fucking angry.'''' My gaze moves to Theo who is still in the clutches of Kayla and I visibly relax. If he''s occupied, he won''t interrupt. ''''Didn''t I have a say in all this? It was my baby too but she made that unilateral decision without me. How selfish can Mariah be?'''' Don''t cry, Mel. Don''t cry. ''''She claims, even till this day, that she did me a favour because we weren''t ready to be parents, but sometimes I wonder what could''ve been, you know because I think about that baby a lot-my baby.'''' I nod again. ''''If he or she were alive, it''d be two years old now. My dad didn''t stick around enough for me to even know him so I wonder sometimes if I would''ve been a good dad.'''' I point towards the man I had assumed was his father and he gets my drift. ''''He''s not your dad?'''' ''''That''s my mum''s husband, not my dad. I took his last name and I''ve known him since I was nine and he sorta raised me, so I guess you could call him my dad.'''' he smiles softly, but it''s masked with hurt. ''''I don''t know what to say,'''' I admit. ''''I didn''t know.'''' ''''No one did, not even my family.'''' Wow. ''''You know, I don''t even know why I''m telling you this.'''' I have no idea why either. ''''I could''ve easily shut you down immediately you brought up the question but I didn''t.'''' ''''Why didn''t you?'''' I question softly. ''''Because I feel like I can trust you,'''' he answers with a lopsided grin. ''''How ironic is that? We''ve been at each other''s neck for four years and now you''re the first person I''ve told this chapter of my life to.'''' ''''You''re good at keeping secrets,'''' he comments in an observational matter. ''''You didn''t tell anyone I''m in a gang even though I pushed your buttons.'''' He did push my buttons. ''''If you did, I''d probably be in jail by now.'''' ''''If it makes you feel any better, like you said, I''d keep your secret and I''m sorry about everything that went down with you and Mariah.'''' I never would have thought that the rumours were true. Although I don''t doubt Easton''s credibility, I just desperately wanted them to be false. But it''s not. Jason just ripped off his band-aid and opened up his heart to me. It makes me feel special to know that I''m the first person he''s confiding in with this bit of his life. Maybe I judged him too quickly. I pegged him as the ''bad boy with no scruples'' and the guy ''who can''t keep it in his pants'' but now I''m seeing him in a different light. Sure, he may not have a halo over his head, but he''s human too, someone with raw emotions and feelings.Underneath that clich¨¦, bad boy persona is a boy who''s hurting and clearly still beating himself over the abortion that happened two years ago. He shrugs. ''''It''s in the past now.'''' From the look on his face, it''s still a fresh wound. ''''I still think about it sometimes but I can''t do anything about it now.'''' I smile at him. ''''I can''t lie and say that I understand what you''ve been through because shit, that''s heavy,'''' that earns me a smile. ''''But, if you need a friend or you need someone to talk to, I''m here.'''' Maybe it''s time we end this feud once and for all. I stretch out my hands in front of him. ''''How about we call a truce? If we''re being real, our feud has been going on for so long. It''s exhausting and we''re graduating next year, so friends?'''' He looks down at my outstretched hands and we lock gazes. For a second, it''s just us and the music in our own little world. There''s no crowd, there''s no Theo, no Mariah, and no feud. He grips my hand in a firm hold and much like when he held my waist in the parking lot, I feel electricity pass between us. From the looks of things, I''m not the only one that felt the current because my gaze falls to our interlocked hands and he looks down too. ''''From enemies to friends. An interesting transition,'''' he muses. ''''I''ll say.'''' December twelve: The day I started seeing Jason Blunt in a whole new light. And the day I firmly solidify in my heart that I like Jason Blunt. Chapter 71 - HOLD IT AGAINST ME ''''Well you two look cozy.'''' We both freeze like we were caught red-handed stealing cookies out of the cookie jar. I close my eyes briefly and suck my cheeks in my teeth. I knew I''d have to face her sooner or later, but I was hoping it would be never. It''s not exactly pleasant when you run into your ex boyfriend''s ex girlfriend after you both exchanged some not so nice words to each other months ago. I''m the first to release my hand from our handshake, instantly regretting it because I miss the feel of his rough yet tender palm against mine. ''''What do you want, Patricia?'''' Jason asks, irritation gracing his tone and he doesn''t even try to hide it. We were having a moment here and she fucking ruined it. Like she ruined her relationship with Bob. She waves her hands dismissively. ''''Oh, nothing. Just wanted to inform you that mum and dad would be leaving soon.'''' She''s his sister?! This is not good. My surprise is very much evident on my face. I part my lips in an attempt to say something-anything-but the words die on my lips before they even have a chance of coherence. The world is definitely conspiring against me. I find out that my now ex-boyfriend is in the mafia, and now my crush has a sister who is his (Bob''s) ex-girlfriend. ''''Melody, it''s nice to see you again,'''' she says smoothly with a bit of an accent. I don''t remember her having one during our first encounter but I guess I was too riled up back then. It makes sense that she would since she''s been living in Paris for a while now. ''''You too,'''' I respond with a tight-lipped smile. I figured if she''s going to play the game of Mrs Nice Witch, I might as well play along. ''''Although I don''t remember telling you my name.'''' Her red lips, I guess red is her favourite colour, lifts so high up her cheekbones as she flashes me her pearly whites. ''''Believe it or not, my brother talks about you a lot.'''' Jason whips his head sharply and shoots her a dirty look. ''''Step-brother,'''' he seethes. ''''And you didn''t need to tell her that.'''' The seething is actually more from embarrassment because his cheeks are tinted a bit. So he does talk about me. Interesting. ''''Step, full, who cares?'''' she tuck a red lock, which I assume is dyed, behind her ear. ''''They''re all the same.'''' ''''You know,'''' she continues. ''''I didn''t quite believe Jason when he said you both attend Adelaide. After you called me-'''' she puts her lilac coated nails on her chin. ''''Malibu Bitch, I could''ve sworn you were much older than that. Bob sure knows how to pick them, doesn''t he?'''' Jason tenses at the mention of Bob''s name and visibly grits his teeth. Sending a warning glance to his sister, he grabs her by the arm softly. ''''I think you''ve said enough, let''s go.'''' She wiggles her arm away and gestures to their parents who are talking to another couple. ''''They don''t look like they''re ready to leave yet, so I''m good.'''' Turning her attention back to me, fake smile still plastered on, she asks subtlely. ''''I heard the police are out looking for Bob. Saw his arrest warrant on the news the other day,'''' she muses. ''''What a shame to see that his past has finally caught up with him.'''' I cast a curious glance at her. ''''What do you mean?'''' ''''Oh nothing,'''' she dismisses, but knowing her, it must mean something. ''''It''s just interesting to see how things would fall into place, like chess pieces.'''' I swear, her eyes glisten at my confused face and she takes a step towards me. ''''I just hope he hasn''t disappeared completely because the law is waiting for him.'''' Disappeared completely? ''''What do you know about Bob''s disappearance?'''' ''''I know as much as the rest of Bridgewood, Melody.'''' I don''t buy this innocent look one bit. She may look like she''s more innocent than Mother Theresa, but something is up with this woman. I just hope my conclusions are wrong. For my sake. ''''You must be devastated,'''' she continues in a tone that is laced with faux concern. Anyone who is walking by would think she actually gives a fuck, but I can see right through it. ''''Bob disappearing to God knows where without a trace must have gutted you, and with the police out to get him well, I can only say you must be going through a lot right now.'''' She doesn''t care about Bob, and she sure as hell doesn''t care if I''m ''devastated'' or not. She and Bob had a terrible breakup and there is obviously bad blood between them. When we had a chance encounter at the restaurant that day, Bob said he could ruin her because he had some sort of leverage over her and she said she''d see him hell because ''''the devil has space enough for the both of us.'' What if she had something to do with his disappearance, and by extension what happened on the night of September 7? ''''It''s been a rough couple of months,'''' I simply say, careful not to give anything away. ''''But I''ll power through it.'''' She nods next to Jason who has been quiet for the most part, harbouring an unreadable expression on his face. He''s obviously pissed at his sister and even though we''ve made truce, I can''t help but wonder if he knows more than he''s letting on. ''''He''ll turn up,'''' she says in a reassuring manner like we''re best friends. ''''Back when we were dating, he would sometimes disappear for weeks, maybe months and then pop right back like he never left,'''' her lips press into a firm line. ''''That''s one of the reasons why we had a falling out.'''' You mean one of the reasons why you cheated and tried to justify it! ''''Bob''s like that sometimes.'''' ''''Sure,'''' I respond, not knowing exactly what to say. ''''If you can,'''' Does she ever stop talking? ''''please keep me posted on Bob''s whereabouts. We may have not ended things well but I do care about him a lot.'''' I beam at her, trying to keep my sarcastic comment to myself. ''''I will.'''' More like I will never. ''''Wonderful.'''' ''''You''re not that bad,'''' she muses lightly. ''''We may have not got off on the right foot but I like you.'''' Was I that great of an actress? ''''Maybe we could hang out or go out for coffee sometime?'''' ''''Rain-'''' ''''And Jason can come with,'''' she turns to her brother. ''''Right?'''' ''''Sure,'''' he grunts. ''''It''s settled then.'''' I see their parents heading towards the door and she grabs her brothers arm. ''''Our parents are leaving now. Bye, Melody. Again, it was wonderful to see you again and I''m looking forward to our date.'''' I want to tell her to fuck off and I''m not going on a coffee date or whatever it is she thinks we''re attending but she and Jason are already heading towards the exit. ''''Hey, kiddo.'''' I shift my gaze away from the Blunts and see Theo whose hair looks dishelved and he''s panting like he just ran a marathon. ''''My heels would make contact with your toe if you call me that again.'''' I eye him up and down. ''''What happened to you?'''' ''''High school girls are relentless.'''' ''''Kayla?'''' ''''Yea, her,'''' he says in a duh tone. ''''She can''t take no for an answer so I''ve been running and trying to avoid her. I left her in one of the classes but it won''t be long before she realizes that I''m gone for good so let''s bolt.'''' He looks at me. ''''What happened to you?'''' Jason and Patricia Blunt. ''''Let''s go before Kayla finds out you''re a sneaky shit.'''' He chuckles lightly. ''''In my defense, I don''t date high-school girls.'''' I snort. ''''You don''t date at all.'''' ''''Rude.'''' ''''Meh, you still like me.'''' ''''No, I don''t.'''' ''''Yea, you do.'''' I say matter-of-factly. ''''You''re just in denial.'''' ''''Whatever.'''' I shake my head with a smile as we walk towards the double doors of the gym and into the dark, starry night and biting cold. I shiver slightly once the wind hits me in a rush. ''''Here.'''' Theo shrugs of his suit jacket and hands it to him. ''''Won''t you be cold?'''' ''''I''ll live, kiddo,'''' I glare at him. ''''We''re walking to the car and you need it more than I do.'''' ''''Thanks.'''' I accept the jacket and wear it, letting the four-sizes-too-big cotton material envelope me in its warmth. Our shoe clad feet pad the ground and walk to the sparsely lit parking lot. A lot of thoughts are running through my mind and they seem to have no halt, no breaks, and no¡­conclusions. I''m still left with more questions than answers. ''''Patricia Blunt,'''' I say rapidly. He pauses to look at me. ''''What?'''' ''''I want the police to investigate Patricia Blunt.'''' ''''Why? Did something happen?'''' ''''I met her again today,'''' I admit. ''''Something seems off about her.'''' ''''Okay?'''' ''''She''s Bob''s ex-girlfriend,'''' I elaborate. ''''Bob and I ran into her at a restaurant and from what I heard, they didn''t exactly have the nicest of break-ups. There''s some bad blood between them.'''' ''''Why didn''t you say all this during the interrogation?'''' ''''I forgot,'''' I say honestly. I really did forget at that time and if I forgot, I probably thought it was not important. ''''I was traumatized and recovering from an accident so excuse me for forgetting to mention something.'''' He narrows his hazel eyes at me as we approach his car. ''''I''ll personally look into that.'''' Maybe I''m wrong about her. Maybe Patricia is innocent and I''m just being paranoid. Maybe she''s actually a sweet person. Maybe she doesn''t have a vendetta against him. Who knows? It''s better to rule out all the maybes before I start pointing fingers. Chapter 72 - CONVERSATIONS WITH MY WIFE School''s out for the holidays which means I''ve officially completed my first term of 12th grade (which is my last year) at Adelaide. I can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The past four months have been uneventful and stressful to say the least. A lot of changes have happened in my life, some good, some bad, others confusing but I''m taking things one day at a time. There''s still someone out for my blood, I still haven''t forgotten about that. The threat is still lingering but after that day, there hasn''t been any more dead skunks at my front door and no threatening notes. I look out of my bedroom window and watch as the snow falls from the heavens, hitting my window sill. As the weather man on CNN predicted, the snow came barrelling in today, much to the delight of our neighbourhood because the kids, including Sophie, are outside playing in the snow and throwing snowballs at each other. ''''The joys of being a kid,'''' I muse lightly and get out a novel from under my bed. I don''t know why I stuff my novels under there like a secret stash, but I do. ''''The Perks of Being a Wallflower it is then,'''' I say. Paris handed the book to me months ago but I haven''t had the time to read it. She said it was good, but the movie didn''t do enough justice to the book. I told her I''d be the judge of that as soon as I finish the book and then watch the movie. After I was done with Me Before You (by the way,, I bawled like a baby), I replaced my novels with school textbooks because I have a goal in mind-beat Lee and become valedictorian. That''s two goals but they go hand in hand. Before I have the chance to open the book, I hear my phone buzz next to me. Picking it up, I tap the message. ''''Who the fuck is J.B?'''' I wonder. J.B: Hey, Princess Jason? Mel: Jason Blunt? J.B: No, it''s the Boogie Man Mel: You''re hilarious (NOT) J.B: You sure? Because I''ve been told I''m quite funny. Mel: Who lied to you? J.B: Ha ha ha My lips tug into a smile and I almost do a happy dance on my bed. Jason Blunt is actually texting me! ''''Deep breaths,'''' I whisper to myself. ''''Bad bitches don''t get too excited over text messages.'''' My phone dings in my hand again and I peer into the screen. J.B: Wyd? Mel: Nothing much. Just about to read a book J.B: Lame! Mel: You''re lame! Reading would take you far in life. J.B: Says? Mel: Albert Einstein, Blunt. J.B: Lmfao. Burn. Mel: Wby? He doesn''t respond immediately so I use that as an opportunity to open the first chapter of the book. I read the synopsis on Wikipedia and it''s a coming of age, young adult story so it''s definitely my type. ''''¡­I am writing to you because she said you listen and understand and didn''t try to sleep with that person at that party even though you could have¡­'''' My phone dings for the third time and I tap his message. ''''A picture?'''' I tap the picture and a laugh escapes my lips. It''s a picture of a hamster on a hamster wheel and it looks like it''s exercising. Mel: Is that a hamster? J.B: Yea. His name is Buzz. You asked wut I was doing so I''m watching my pet hamster do backflips on his wheel. Mel: Now who''s lame? J.B: Still you, Princess Mel: Wh''d you call me that? J.B: What? Mel: Princess. J.B: Idk. I''ve always thought of you as one. Mel: I''m not a delicate flower. I exude BBE, ya know...lol. J.B: Not all princesses are Cinderellas or Auroras. I think you''re more of a Merida mixed with a healthy dose of Moana Jason Blunt watches Disney? The bad boy of Adelaide knows about Disney Princesses? Another thing to add to my list of things I know about him. Mel: You know you''ve just given me more ammo tease you right? You watch Disney?! J.B: Shit. Didn''t even think about that J.B: Forget I said that. I giggle and shake my head. I can never forget that. Mel: Already forgotten. J.B: That''s a lie. Mel: Lol. I''m serious. I''ve already forgotten that you know all about Merida and Moana J.B: Ugghh. Blame Ryan''s baby sister. She comes over and she''s into Disney and shit so we babysit her a lot and unfortunately have to watch these shows with her. I picture Jason and Ryan watching Brave with a little girl and the image is making me holler. I''m laughing so much, my stomach is hurting. Mel: That''s cute J.B: If I hear one more Moana song, I''ll fkn lose it Mel: See the line where the sky meets the sea? It calls me. And no one knows how far I''ll go¡­ J.B: Shoot me. You''re just as bad as her! Mel: I''m a Disney kid. What can I say? I''ve been watching Disney since I was a kid. Back then I thought that if you keep on believing, a dream that you wish will come true or whatever Cinderella said but as I got older, I realized that that notion is bogus, ludicrous and misleading. Life is not a Disney movie and all those ideas about Prince charming or finding the perfect guy and living happily ever after in some castle is nothing but horseshit, an idea planted in little girls'' head that will fuck with them when they get older and realize that life is shitty. I thought I found my Prince Charming but he ended up working with Maleficent. I dreamed and wished my father would come back to the family he abandoned but he ended up being stuck in Neverland. The fairy godmother didn''t salagadoola, mechika boola bibidi bobbidi boo my problems away because they''re still here. But I still watch Disney movies, not because I believe in the ideas they''re selling but for my personal entertainment. J.B: On some real shit, I think you''re pretty cool, even when you''re insulting me. Mel: I think my ego has already been stroked And my heart is bursting. J.B: As if you need another ego stroke Mel: Meh. Keep it coming ''''Mel, can you come to the kitchen please? I need your help with something.'''' Mum yells from downstairs. ''''Coming.'''' Mel: Duty calls. Brb. I trudge downstairs and make a left towards the kitchen and see the whole space stacked with gorceries. ''''When did you go shopping?'''' I ask from the door. It literally looks like she bought the whole grocery store. ''''Good afternoon to you too, sweetie.'''' she says with a hint of sarcasm. Her knit sweater clings to her body due to the dampness and there''s a bit of snow in her dark hair. ''''I told you I was going out but you were asleep.'''' Her gaze turns to the window. ''''It''s so cold outside. I wonder how your sister loves this weather.'''' ''''You saw her, yea?'''' ''''She''s with Brittany. They''re playing snowball or whatever it is kids play these days which is why you are going to help me unpack all these.'''' she gestures to the groceries. I pick a bag up and begin putting the edibles in the right place. ''''Did you rob Target or something because this is a lot.'''' ''''Very funny,'''' she deadpans but I can see a smile on her face. ''''I''m just shopping early because I''m off till the 30th and I don''t want to leave the house. My goal is to rest and relax.'''' ''''Yea, you need that.'''' Mum works very long hours at the hospital and often times when she comes home, usually it''s on weekends or if we''re lucky a weekday, she always comes back tired and stressed. This is why I don''t want to go into the medical field. The hours are long and tiring and I get real cranky when I don''t get enough sleep. It''s not like a lawyer''s hours are any lesser, but at least I won''t have to worry about a patient dying in my hands. ''''What do you want to do for the holidays?'''' she asks as she passes me the lamb chops and meat. ''''I don''t know.'''' I haven''t even thought about it too much. My plan is to relax like her and read as many books as possible. Pretty average, I know. ''''Should we still go to Biestro like we usually do?'''' Every year, on Christmas day, mum, Sophie and I make an annual pilgrimage to this restaurant called Biestro two towns away. It''s a three hour drive from Bridgewood, four if we''re counting traffic and there usually is traffic since you know, it''s the holidays. It''s a buffet type restaurant where you pay thirty dollars and you can literally eat anything you want: pizzas, samosas, curry and rice, you name it, they have it. ''''I don''t mind. I love Biestro. We should ask Sophie though in case she wants something different.'''' Going to Biestro has been a tradition for us ever since dad left and I don''t want it to change. In the Jones household, we''re not the type to put decorations all over the house or sing Christmas carols by the fire or whatever it is those families do on TV. We just do Christmas our way. ''''Right. Remind me to bring it up at dinner.'''' ''''Ok.'''' ''''There are three tubs of Ben and Jerry''s over there,'''' she points to the top of the microwave. ''''Put it in the freezer quickly so it won''t melt.'''' Yum. ''''I thought you don''t like ice-cream?'''' I tease ''''I don''t, but you and your sister do.'''' We do. ''''I figured I''d stop the clean eating stuff just for the holidays. You both can eat all the junk you like.'''' I do a mini happy dance in the kitchen as I meander to the freezer. ''''It''s just for the holidays,'''' she warns. ''''After that it''s back to asparagus and egg plants.'''' ''''We''ll enjoy the luxuries while we can.'''' Chapter 73 - BREATHE ''''So, what happened at the charity event?'''' Paris asks excitedly. I figured I shouldn''t be holed up in my room reading all the books under the bed for the duration of our break. The weather is alright today, not a lot of snow that there is a blizzard although I did have to shovel the driveway a bit and the roads were definitely slippery but I made it to the Jackson''s mansion. ''''Hello to you too,'''' I respond with an eye roll. ''''Vitali let me in.'''' Removing my scarf and placing it neatly on her vanity table, I plop on her bed and land directly on her with a whoosh. Paris'' room is bigger than Sophie and I''s room combined. It''s like a one bedroom apartment stuffed into a mansion. Her walls are decorated pink, something she insisted on since she absolutely loves the colour. Her bed is queen sized and her closet is the walk-in type, the clothes arranged according to colour coordination. Warm colours to the left side of the closet and the bright ones on the right, dressy heels at the bottom of the drawers and sneakers/flats on top. Heck, she even has a mini ladder because the height department has not been kind to her. She also has a water dispenser, a gumball machine, a mini fridge, a wooden bookshelf which occupies the most space in the room (she literally has almost all the romance books I love), a game room (for some reason, she loves playing COD) and a huge ass fish tank with her pet goldfish-Storm and Hail. If I had a room like hers, I''d never want to leave. ''''I missed you.'''' ''''Tell me all about the event,'''' she insists, bouncing up and down and making the bonnet I gifted to her on her 17th birthday slip off her head. I giggle and place it back on correctly. ''''Alright.'''' ''''Spill! Don''t keep me waiting.'''' ''''Okay, so I got dressed, put on makeup, had a discussion with my best friend,'''' I tease lightly. She narrows her eyes. ''''I''m kidding, I''m kidding.'''' ''''You better be.'''' ''''It was good and weird at the same time,'''' I admit. ''''I learned some really serious shit.'''' ''''Like?'''' she probes. ''''For one thing, did you know that Grande has a son that''s autistic?'''' Her eyes widen in shock. ''''No way.'''' ''''Yes way. The proceeds for the auction are going to this foundation called Daisylane Miracle Centre-'''' ''''Oh I know that place! My parents donate money there every year.'''' ''''Yea, so you know they help kids with special needs and they help raise awareness for kids with autism.'''' ''''Yea. I never knew Grande had an autistic kid and I''ve been in Adelaide for a while now.'''' ''''Then we had our performance.'''' I bring out my phone and show her pictures from the event. ''''I couldn''t take videos of the actual performance because I was you know, singing but these are a few shots from after the performance.'''' She swipes from picture to picture, giggling at the silly ones and teasing me about how Theo and I ''look good together.'' ''''You need to send these to me ASAP.'''' ''''Already did. Check your phone.'''' ''''Alright. What else?'''' I sigh, but it''s not a dejected one. ''''I ran into Jason.'''' Her eyes widen again, but this time they''re wider than saucers. ''''You should have started with that first.'''' ''''We had a conversation and-'''' I contemplate telling her about Jason''s confession. I know if I tell her she wouldn''t run her mouth, but there was something so intimate, so vulnerable about him opening up to me and telling me something that only he and Mariah knew about. From the looks of things, even though he said it happened two years ago, it''s still something that haunts him and I understand. It sucks when you think you have control of a situation but then you find out that you''re actually powerless. He told me his secret because he trusted me enough to hold a piece of him. I tell Paris almost everything that goes on in my life, but this one, Jason''s story, I''d keep it to myself and take it to my grave. ''''We made up. Jason and I kissed and made up.'''' Her jaw widens and I clamp it shut with my thumb. ''''In a metaphorical sense.'''' ''''Now I wish I actually listened to you,'''' she groans. ''''Your feud of over four years is actually dunzzo? That''s epic.'''' ''''It''s dunzzo.'''' I confirm. ''''We figured that since we''re graduating and we''re mature adults, then there''s no need to be fighting anymore,'''' I shrug. ''''We talked about shit, apologized to each other and the rest is history.'''' That part isn''t a complete lie. We did end our feud. My phone buzzes lightly and I fish it out of my pocket. Unlocking the screen, I smile lightly. It''s Jason and he sent me some funny GIFs. After I ended our conversation abruptly, we continued talking, well texting, till the wee hours of the night. I found out some more things about him. Not only does he watch Disney, even if it''s not by choice, he''s a big fan of the Avengers franchise, Gal Gadot is his girl crush and he loves music as much as I do, although our tastes are different. I listen to almost all genres, but I have a bias: pop and country. He''s more of a rock and R&B person. ''''Why are you smiling?'''' she asks curiously. Her face peers into the screen and she looks at me, confused. ''''Who is J.B?" ''''Justin Bieber.'''' ''''You''re not funny.'''' ''''Wait a damn minute,'''' she puts her hand on her chin and furrows her brows. ''''J.B? Jason Blunt?'''' The light blush on my face gives her the confirmation she''s looking for. ''''Bitch, what? Ya''ll are on texting basis now?'''' ''''I did tell you we made up,'''' I say, the blush still on my face. ''''Plus, it''s only been a few days.'''' ''''You like him.'''' She says matter-of-factly. ''''You really like him.'''' I deny it immediately even if my heart knows it''s a big lie. ''''I don''t.'''' ''''Girl, please,'''' she sasses. ''''You''re smiling the way I do when Ryan''s sends me corny shit.'''' ''''Okay, I like him,'''' I finally admit and she high-fives the air. ''''I like him and I don''t know what to do about it. I honestly didn''t expect it to happen. I don''t even know when it happened or how it happened but it did and-'''' I run my hands through my braids. ''''Fuck, it just happened!'''' ''''I did predict this months ago. From now on, call me Prophetess Paris,'''' she teases lightly. ''''I knew the day would come when you admit that you finally like the bad boy and no one ever plans on liking someone. It''s not a test, Mel. It just¡­well happens like that. I didn''t plan on liking Ryan but here we are now.'''' I nod lightly. ''''My point is, you''re human. Allow yourself to feel.'''' ''''But I don''t even know if it''s just a simple crush. Yes, I like him, but what if it''s just like infatuation?'''' She shakes her head. ''''I''ve known you for over four years. You haven''t dated anyone except for Bob. You''re not me. You don''t do simple infatuations. You''re actually smarter than that.'''' ''''Then there''s the Bob issue,'''' I point out. ''''I don''t even know where he is or what the fuck is up with him. Is he dead? Is he alive? I don''t know and it fucks with my mind sometimes. I can''t just jump into a new relationship when I don''t have closure from the previous one.'''' I like Jason, but I love Bob or loved him even though he did lie to me about who he really was and had a whole secret life. I have concluded that if he ever does come back, then I''m going to severe our ties. I don''t appreciate being lied to, and he may have his reasons, hell I know that the mafia operate on a code of secrecy, but I''m not interested in a relationship anymore. But we had something special and I can''t just dispose of our relationship or pretend like it never happened. We were together for over five months. ''''If Bob were alive today, would you go back to him?'''' ''''I love him, or I loved him, I don''t know. But after all the shit that went down, I think I''d wean myself from our relationship.'''' ''''See, you''re not even sure. How about this? Play it by ear.'''' I open my mouth to interject but she pinches my lips. ''''I know you''re not a play it by ear person, but hear me out. Don''t not acknowledge that you feel something for Jason because of Bob. I understand that in your heart, you love him and he''s going to occupy your thoughts, especially now that he''s MIA, but have you ever thought about the possibility that he may not be alive?'''' she whispers softly. ''''I don''t want to think about it,'''' I say dejectedly. ''''The thought alone makes me want to cry.'''' With each day that passes and the police not knowing anything about his whereabouts, I have a nagging feeling that Bob is not of this world anymore. It''s a reality that makes me sick to my stomach. ''''It''s a possibility, Mel,'''' she says, holding my hand. ''''And sooner or later, we''d know the truth so you can get the closure you want.'''' ''''Yea.'''' Paris speaks up, trying to lighten the mood since the mood has shifted. ''''Enough of this sad shit. I hate seeing you like this.'''' I giggle and grab her silk pink pillow. ''''I agree. Tell me about Ryan.'''' Chapter 74 - 100 LETTERS Something strange happened when mum, Sophie and I came back from Biestro. As expected, the food there was great and the atmosphere in the restaurant was lovely. This year, there were a lot more people than I had expected. I thought people would want to spend Christmas in their homes with their families, but that wasn''t the case. It was packed to the brim, so much so that the owner had to turn the sign over from ''Opened'' to ''Closed'' so people would get the memo that they aren''t taking any more customers. Anyways, we came back home and mum told me to go to the mailbox and get the mail, so I did. I started sorting them on the kitchen counter and I stumbled upon a red envelope with my name boldly written on it. I thought that was weird because I never get mail, at all, not even from relatives. Grandma Maggie, the only relative I''m close to at the moment, doesn''t send me mails from the nursing home. She prefers to hand me her letters personally when I go to visit. ''''This is strange,'''' I say, the envelope still in my hands. I contemplate opening it immediately but decide otherwise. ''''Mum, your mail is on the counter,'''' I yell. ''''More bills?'''' she yells back. ''''You know it. I''m in my room if you need me.'''' ''''Alright but come back downstairs. You still haven''t done the laundry.'''' ''''Alright.'''' I walk up the stairs, the envelope in my back pocket and go into my room. Locking the door, I settle on my bed and softly open the envelope. Enclosed in it is a letter. ''''Hmm.'''' I unfold the letter and read: Dear, Mel. I know you''re probably mad at me and you''ve probably been worried sick about me. I know that right now, you may hate me. I know that if you see me, you''d probably scream and shout and yell. Because that''s how you are. I''m fine, so don''t worry anymore. I''m okay. I''m safe. I''m sorry for a lot of things, but most of all, I''m sorry for everything that happened-everything I''ve done to you. I''ve gone very far away so that you''d be safe. I knew you''d be in danger so I left to protect you, but don''t think for one second that I don''t think about you every day. I miss you and I love you so much. I know the cops are after me so I''m begging that you don''t look for me because I know you''d do that in a heartbeat. You''re young, move on with your life. My only hope is that you''ll hold a piece of me in your heart and never forget all the moments we shared. Maybe, in another life, in a perfect world, we could have been forever, but this world is shitty. It''s not meant for happily ever after''s. It''s not meant for us. We didn''t end things the right way but this is me saying goodbye forever. Again, I love you so much and I''ll always love you even till my dying days. Love, Bob. ''''He''s alive?'''' I whisper softly, as I feel a few stray tears fall down my face. All this time, I have been worried sick but he''s okay. I''ve been looking for closure and it''s right here, in my lap. He''s alive and that''s all that matters. I''d forever be grateful to him for saving my life that night and defending me. I''d most likely have been dead if it weren''t for him. I want to tell and ask him a lot of things. I wish I could tell him thank you. I wish I could yell at him (he''s absolutely correct in saying I would yell at him). I wish I could have said goodbye. I wish I could ask him how he''s doing. I wish I could ask him why he ran away. I wish I could ask him why he lied to me about everything. I wish I could ask him why he made me go through all this. But he''s gone forever. Another man in my life has up and left me high and dry, and judging from the fact that there''s no address on the envelope or in the letter, he really doesn''t want me to look for him. The letter is handwritten, the familiarity of the writing makes me laugh in between tears because he''s gone but his writing hasn''t changed: it''s still the same messy, uncoordinated scribbling in between lines. I read the letter again and clutch it to my chest. At least now I can move on. My phone buzzes from my bed and I wipe my tears with the sleeves of my sweater. J.B: Merry Christmas, Princess Mel: Merry Christmas, Blunt His reply is almost immediate. J.B: How are you celebrate? J.B: *celebrating Mel: With the fam. Went to Biestro. You? J.B: Nice. My parents are hosting a holiday party but I''m not feeling it. Mel: Why? J.B: It''s just a bunch of their friends conversing about old people shit. Mel: Oh J.B: Wyd Reading my ex-boyfriend''s letter and crying. Mel: Nothing much. I''m just not feeling the Christmas spirit anymore J.B: Why? Who upset you? Mel: Have you ever loved someone and then they disappear and you''re like fuck, I thought we were good? And then you have a bunch of questions you want to ask but you know they''ll never give you answers? J.B: Yes Mel: Was it a girl? J.B: No J.B: It was my dad Mel: Do you wanna talk about it? J.B: No, not really. There''s not much to talk about. He left my mum while she was pregnant and we never heard from him again. That''s cold. Mel: I''m sorry J.B: There''s no need to be. You did nothing wrong Mel: I know. But if it makes you feel any better, you''re not alone. We''re in the same boat. My dad left when I was seven J.B: I know. I''m sorry for making a joke out of that. I was an asshole and it was just plain cruel. My mind goes back to the beginning of the term when we had a fight in the hallway and Principal Grande sent us to his office. It seems like such a long time ago now that a lot of things have happened. Mel: You were an asshole lol. But I forgive you. I wasn''t meant to hit you anyway J.B: I did deserve it tho Mel: You did. But still I''m not a violent person J.B: Oh really? In recent memory, I remember you using pepper spray on me Mel: Self defense. The neighbourhood isn''t the safest. Btw, you were acting real sheisty that day J.B: You tackled me to the ground when we were at the resort. I didn''t even know you could tackle someone I giggle at that Mel: I took martial arts classes when I was younger. Guess my sensei''s tactics never left my mind J.B: Damn. So you''re smart and you know how to fight? Sexy AF Did he just say I''m sexy? Mel: Did you just call me sexy? I''ve been told I''m pretty, beautiful, easy on the eyes, but I''ve never been called sexy before. I''ve never even felt sexy before, except that time at the club when I first met Bob and we¡­ That''s in the past. J.B: I did Mel: And so Blunt (pun intended) about it J.B: I''m just being honest. You are. But more than that, you''re beautiful Holy shit! I''m blushing right now. Mel: Stop it J.B: Stop what? Mel: Making me blush J.B: I''d give anything to see your blushing face right now J.B: Send a pic Mel: That you wouldn''t be getting J.B: A guy can dream then J.B: Getting ready for bed? Mel: Nah. Laundry duty J.B: Oh Mel: Yea J.B: Well we''ll talk later, yea? My parents are calling me downstairs Mel: Sure. Enjoy your party J.B: Enjoy your laundry I snort. Who enjoys laundry? Mel: Weirdo J.B: I learned from the best I plug my phone into the charger and almost do a happy dance in my room. Jason called me sexy and beautiful. I can die a happy (wo) man now. ...¡­ By the time I finish doing the laundry, it''s already 10:00pm and I''m royally exhausted, so much so that I skip dinner. It isn''t really a bother though since I had already eaten for about ten people back at Biestro''s. We are only three people living here but there was a truck full of clothes. I couldn''t even believe how much clothes I had piled up in the laundry basket. Note to self: Always do your shit on time and never procrastinate. Turning the heater on to full blast, I get ready for bed. Christmas this year was bittersweet. On the one hand, I''m grateful and happy to be alive to see my family. On the other hand, it''s saddening to know that Bob is gone, maybe to a foreign country, for good. ''''At least I still have me,'''' I whisper and switch off the table lamp beside me. Chapter 75 - PIECE BY PIECE ''''Theo!'''' I yell and run towards him. People start looking at me weirdly but I don''t care. I spotted him from afar, tapping on his phone and looking as handsome as ever. I caught some other women staring at him too but either he chose not to notice it or he''s completely oblivious to the fact that he''s a babe magnet. He is clad in a navy blue coat and has a similar coloured cap on his head dipped so low that you could barely see his face, but I can recognize him from a mile away. I told him that I wanted to see him because we have a few things to discuss. We agreed to meet up at Aunty Fiona''s bakery and that''s where my boot clad legs are currently running to. Snow doesn''t last too long here in Bridgewood. It''s January now and it left like it never came. The only evidence that it did actually make an appearance is the chilly weather. It''s not freezing cold, but it''s not warm and fuzzy either. I give him a hug, nearly knocking him over. I haven''t seen him since the Adelaide charity event and I won''t lie, I did miss him. Why? Because he has officially been upgraded to second best friend status. ''''Hey, kiddo.'''' he laughs and releases me. ''''You missed me that much?'''' I let the ''kiddo'' comment slide. ''''You wish,'''' I sass but it''s laced with a smile. ''''Come on.'''' he says and holds the door out for me as we make our way inside the bakery. Unlike the first time we visited, the place is filled with people having a pastry or two and chatting. We walk forward to the counter and I ding the bell on top. ''''Aunty Fiona,'''' I say in a sing-song tone. She turns to face us and her smile grows wider. She''s dressed in a knit green sweater and jeans, the usual apron tied on her waist. ''''Melly Mel,'''' she answers warmly. ''''You''re back.'''' Her gaze turns to Theo who greets her. ''''and you brought the boyfriend.'''' I don''t even correct her and neither does Theo. ''''Yes, aunty.'''' I glaze over the menu. ''''How are you?'''' ''''Good, good. Nothing much. Just running the bakery and taking care of Joe.'''' Joe, or Uncle J, as I like to call him, is her husband. They''ve been together for forty years if I''m estimating correctly. I remember he''d always help out in the bakery whenever he could back when I was younger, but I guess he can''t now because of advancing age. He''s older than Aunty Fiona by ten years which is mind-boggling. I can do the age gap love thing, but ten years is where I draw the line. I''ve always wondered how they managed to be together for such a long time given the massive age difference but I guess they''re really in love and love has no age limit. She speaks highly of him and it makes me smile to see that despite the high rate of divorce in this country, there are still couples that have that happily ever after shit Disney movies talk about. ''''Is he sick?'''' I ask with concern. Her smile dips and a hooded expression clouds her face. ''''A bit,'''' she responds. ''''Prostate cancer.'''' Shit. ''''I''m so sorry,'''' I say. ''''I didn''t know. If I did, I''d have come to visit sooner.'''' ''''It''s not your fault,'''' she waves me off. ''''It''s sadly one of the perks of growing older. He had chemo a month ago and he''s responding well to treatment.'''' That''s good. ''''I''ll swing by sometime,'''' I promise. ''''He''d be happy to see you. I told him about how big you''ve grown and he couldn''t believe it,'''' she smiles weakly. ''''I still can''t believe it either, but I guess the young shall grow.'''' I nod and she changes the subject. ''''Enough of the sad talk. What can I get you both?'''' I look up at Theo and he points to the croissants in the showglass. ''''I''ll have lemon cake.'''' ''''Coming right up. Any drinks?'''' ''''Water for me,'''' I answer. ''''Coffee. Black,'''' Theo says. What is up with him and black coffee? ''''Alright'''' She punches the machine in front of her. ''''That''ll be $8.99.'''' I bring out my wallet with the intent to pay for both of us but Theo beats me to it. I''m about to protest but I keep my mouth shut when Aunty Fiona wiggles her eyebrows. ''''You two are just the cutest,'''' she gushes. ''''Let him pay for it, Melly Mel.'''' ''''Fine,'''' I agree, albeit grudgingly. I did call him here so it''s only fair I pay for our stuff but whatever. He looks smug and I roll my eyes at him. ''''Let''s go.'''' We find an empty spot next to the window overlooking the side walk and settle in. He looks at me expectantly, wanting me to open the realm of conversation. I clear my throat and shrug my peacoat off. ''''How was your Christmas?'''' I say conversationally. ''''Good. My parents came to visit so it wasn''t lonely.'''' ''''Great. I spent Christmas at Biestro.'''' ''''I know.'''' Huh? I didn''t tell him that. We didn''t even communicate much except on Christmas day when I sent him a ''Merry Christmas'' and vice versa. I was a little too consumed with a certain boy named Jason Blunt. I raise an eyebrow. ''''Surveillance. They report back to me on you and your family''s whereabouts.'''' ''''Oh.'''' And just like that, I''m thrust back into the reality that is my life: a never ending soap-opera. ''''I have eyes and ears everywhere, kiddo.'''' He gives me a lopsided grin. ''''You''re always on my radar even when I''m not there physically.'''' ''''Cute,'''' I say cheekily. It''s nice to know that someone other than Paris and my family have my back. ''''So I called you here because something did happen on Christmas and you didn''t know about it.'''' His grin is immediately wiped off and his expression turns serious. ''''What is it?'''' I dig into my purse and hand him the folded note. ''''This was in the mailbox and it was addressed to me.'''' He eyes it curiously and then opens it. ''''It''s from Bob.'''' He takes a sharp intake of breath. ''''Really?'''' I nod. ''''At first, I couldn''t believe it but I guess it''s from him.'''' ''''You guess?'''' I had time to think things through with a clear head. I find it weird that after he has been MIA since September 7, he''d just drop a letter in my mailbox out of the blue. It doesn''t make sense and if it doesn''t make sense, it''s probably too good to be true. ''''Don''t you find it strange that he''d just drop a letter randomly into my mailbox after disappearing like that?'''' Theo scans the contents of the letter. ''''He says that he has gone far away,'''' he muses. ''''How convenient.'''' ''''Theo,'''' I whine. ''''Listen to me. I think someone is trying to fuck with us here. For all I know, this could be a hoax sent by the person who attacked us that night. What if that person actually kidnapped Bob?'''' ''''Another thing,'''' I continue. ''''This looks like Bob''s writing but I have a nagging feeling it isn''t.'''' That''s one more thing I noticed. I read the letter like I was reading for the fucking bar exam and I observed a few things. ''''I know this may sound crazy, but hear me out.'''' I lay the letter flat on the table. ''''The letter is written in blue ink. No one knows him as much as I do,'''' Although that part is relative, but folks, you know what I mean. ''''He always uses black ink when writing and signing stuff like cheques.'''' ''''Go on.'''' ''''See the places I circled with red ink,'''' I point to the part where he allegedly wrote ''I''m fine''. ''''His letter ''f'' is usually curled at the tip. This one isn''t.'''' ''''Hmm.'''' ''''And his writing is a tad bit smaller than this.'''' I slam my hand on the table. ''''Something is very wrong here. I know I''m just speculating but something tells me he didn''t write this letter.'''' I close my eyes and open them back. ''''It may be the killer and we don''t know who the person is and what if-'''' ''''Breathe,'''' Theo says softly. I slowly inhale and exhale. ''''Calm down.'''' ''''You may be on to something here.'''' See, I''m not crazy. ''''I don''t know how Bob Stewart''s handwriting is but I''ll tell you what? I''ll take this letter to Detective Anderson and Officer Louis and I''ll tell him all that you said.'''' ''''Sorry for being late, lovebirds,'''' Aunty Fiona interrupts and places our orders on the table. ''''Crowd got a little too crazy.'''' ''''Maybe I could help?'''' I pitch in. I am currently unemployed and school is starting soon. I need all the income I get. ''''I mean if you don''t mind. I''m looking for a job and you could use the help.'''' ''''You''re right!'''' she says brightly. ''''I actually do need the help. You know I''m not getting any younger and the crowd gets a little too much for me to handle alone. You''re hired.'''' ''''Really?'''' That was easy. I just thought I''d try my luck and hope that God answers my prayers. ''''Thank you, Aunty.'''' ''''Don''t sweat it. I trust you more since I''ve known you since birth.'''' I look at Theo and he gives me a thumbs up. ''''When do I start?'''' ''''How does tomorrow sound? We''ll talk some more and I''ll show you the ropes.'''' ''''That sounds awesome.'''' I respond, trying to contain my excitement. ''''Thanks, Aunty.'''' ''''No problem.'''' With that she leaves and I look at Theo who has a smirk on his face. ''''New job, huh?'''' ''''I didn''t think it''ll be that easy.'''' ''''Me neither,'''' he admits. ''''But you do know that we have to talk about your schedule and re-arrange our arrangement right?'''' I actually didn''t think about that. ''''Oh,'''' I say dejectedly. ''''We''ll work our way around it.'''' He hums. ''''Back on topic, we''ll consider all that you said and get the letter examined.'''' He folds the letter and puts it in his pocket. ''''Do you have anything with you that has his writing on it? Like a previous letter? Signed cheques? Diary?'''' I shake my head in the negative. ''''Not on me, no. But I can get it for you tomorrow.'''' ''''Please do.'''' Something ominous is going on. Chapter 76 - SIDE OF HEAVEN ''''Okay, so you have experience with working in a bakery?'''' Aunty Fiona asks as we stand in the middle of the closed bakery. It opens at 9:00am and I arrived an hour early so she''d ''show me the ropes''. Also, I wanted to make a good first impression as an employee. ''''Not quite,'''' I say as she hands me a one of her custom made aprons. ''''I worked at a diner. Bob''s Eat ''N'' Grillz.'''' ''''Oh, I know that place.'''' Everyone knows that place. ''''They serve the best burgers.'''' It was alright. ''''I heard the police are looking for the owner and he was involved in some sort of accident. Joe told me all about it because he watches the news more than I do.'''' I nod silently. The memories of that day still replay in my mind constantly, the only difference is that now, I don''t let it consume me. ''''Poor man. I hope he''s okay,'''' she says sympathetically. ''''The world is a dangerous place.'''' ''''I hope he''s okay too.'''' She notices my change in mood and looks at me, concern gracing her features. ''''Are you okay? Did something happen?'''' A lot of shit did happen and is still happening. ''''He was my boss,'''' And my boyfriend and I loved him. ''''He was nice to all of his employees and he just disappeared without a trace. It''s a huge loss.'''' Bob could be anywhere in the world right now, or if my innate instincts are right, he could be six feet under the ground. I want to assume that he''s probably somewhere in Mexico, living off the grid till things cool down. I''m trying my best to be positive. ''''You must be sad,'''' she responds softly in a motherly tone. I nod. I''m more than sad. I''m angry, hurt and confused. A very bad combination even more so now that lady red has come for her monthly visit. ''''I was, but I''m over it.'''' I answer, giving her one of my best fake smiles. ''''I just hope that the police can find him.'''' Find his location, a shoeprint, a fingerprint, a hair sample, anything, so that I''d know for sure that he''s alive. ''''His family is probably more worried than I am.'''' I never knew Bob''s family. That was one of the many things he kept me in the dark about. I''ve asked him about them several times and every single time, he dodged the question. The only information he did provide was that they don''t live in the US. It was obvious that they weren''t close because every time I brought up the subject, he''d shut down. ''''You''re right. He''s quite young too. I''d hate to hear that something bad happened to him.'''' I swallow the lump in my throat. ''''Anywho, since you''ve worked in a diner before, then you''d have no problem working at a bakery. In fact, I think you''d find it easier. The crowd is crazy sometimes but it''s tameable.'''' I''m glad for the change in topic. The distraction is exactly what I need right now. ''''Our busiest periods are usually in the mornings because people come here for breakfast before heading to work or school or wherever it is they''re going to and like you saw yesterday, it was crazier than the town''s fair.'''' A bit of an exaggeration, but okay. ''''Things get better in the afternoon and then the place is next to empty in the evenings.'''' ''''Noted.'''' She hands me a rag and instructs me to clean the counter. ''''When do you go back to school?'''' ''''On the fifteenth,'''' I groan and she chuckles. ''''I don''t want to go back to school.'''' Resumption is a week from now and I''m dreading it already. The only plus side of it is that I graduate soon and I''m off to a university I haven''t even picked yet. I''ve stalled on the whole picking a uni thing because there are a lot more important things occupying my mind. Sure getting a degree is important, but so is figuring out where Bob is and who is trying to kill me. You don''t exactly shake off a dead skunk and a note saying ''You''re Next'' that easily. But I know that once I get back to Adelaide, I need to figure out where I actually want to go to and what I want to study and fast. Mrs Finley would most definitely want a follow up report following our last meeting and SAT prep would be in full swing. Being a senior is hard. ''''You''re a million miles away,'''' I hear a voice say and that snaps me back to reality. I see Aunty Fiona giving me a worried look and I try to brush it off. ''''I''m fine.'''' ''''Are you sure? You know, you could always start tomorrow so you''d have a clear head.'''' ''''I''m fine,'''' I reassure her and myself again. ''''It''s just first day jitters. It''ll wear off soon.'''' The look that she gives me tells me that she doesn''t buy my excuse one bit, but she doesn''t push it. ''''Since you resume on the fifteenth, then you can''t be coming in in the mornings. What time does school close?'''' ''''Depends. If I don''t have a club meeting, I head home by 4:30 but if I do, then by 5:00.'''' She nods. ''''Alright. So, how about you come in by six and then you close by nine which is when the bakery officially closes?'''' 3 hours. Not bad. ''''Sure.'''' ''''Great.'''' She walks to the back of the counter and I follow suit. ''''You''ll get paid thirteen dollars per hour, but I''ll make it fifteen. Think of it as a birthday present because I missed out on you growing up.'''' she winks. Score! ''''Thank you so much, Aunty.'''' It''s an upgrade from what I was paid at the diner. ''''You''re welcome, honey.'''' She points to the showglass. ''''I make all of these,'''' she points to the yummy display of croissants, red velvet cakes, lemon cakes, her famous chocolate cake, and vanilla truffles. ''''from scratch. It''s the one thing I love doing and it keeps me occupied. Basically, I''m going to take orders from customers and you deliver it to their respective tables. That''s it. That way I don''t have to break my back hopping from table to table,'''' she jokes. ''''Understood.'''' She looks at her watch. ''''Ten minutes until we officially open so let''s continue cleaning the tables.'''' ''''Yes, ma''am.'''' ''''By the way, is your boyfriend coming by? I wouldn''t mind if he stops by every single day.'''' she comments as we clean the table surfaces with the rags. ''''He''s not my boyfriend.'''' ''''You don''t need to be so coy,'''' she winks and I shake my head. ''''You two looks so cute together.'''' ''''I can assure you, we''re really just good friends.'''' I reiterate. He''s a cop! The likelihood of us having a relationship is about the same as me stepping foot on Pluto. ''''Did he tell you that?'''' I pause and look at her. ''''Honey, I''ve been on this earth way longer than you have and I can tell when a man likes a woman. He has this look in his eyes, the one Joe used to give me back when we were dating. Like he''d kill any man who so much as looks at you.'''' What?! ''''He also has this innate urge to protect you.'''' It''s his job to protect me! ''''I can see it, honey. It''s cute.'''' ''''He''s just an overprotective friend.'''' I think. Now I''m not so sure. Could all that she''s saying be true? Does Theo actually like me? ''''I doubt he views me in the way that you think. We annoy each other and I see him as an older brother.'''' I hope he sees me in the same way. ''''If you say so,'''' she drawls. ''''then I guess you''re right.'''' ''''He''s coming over in a bit,'''' I add. ''''Since you''re so pressed on seeing him.'''' I swear to God her eyes light up like stars and her whole demeanour changes like she''s on the happy pill. ''''Really?'''' ''''Aunty, do you have a crush on my friend?'''' I purposely drag the word friend because I want to dispel her theory of Theo liking me as more than a friend or a little sister. We can''t happen. She fans herself dramatically. ''''He''s hot as sin.'''' ''''You did not just say that.'''' I giggle. She swats me a little with the rag, her pearly whites fading into view. ''''I''m not blind, Melly Mel. I may be old but even I know when a man is smokin''. He''s like sex on wheels.'''' We are not having this conversation. ''''He also looks like he has a nice rack down there.'''' Oh-my-fucking-God. ''''We are not talking about my friend''s junk right now,'''' I say with my mouth wide open. I don''t want to imagine it and I don''t want to think about it. ''''What about Uncle J?'''' ''''I love Joe but an old woman can admire.'''' Admire his face not his package. ''''I remember when Joe and I were young.'''' Her tone turns wistful as she remembers the past. ''''We were the hottest couple in town and we''d go at it like rabbits.'''' TMI, Aunty. ''''Even conceived my first baby on this checkered floor.'''' My jaw is slacked so hard I''m pretty sure it''s almost reaching the floor. I could have gone my whole like without knowing that piece of information. ''''I would never look at this floor the same again.'''' Aunty Fiona just chuckles. ''''Come on. We''re about to open for business.'''' Chapter 77 - TRUTH HURTS Working in the bakery is actually not so bad. It''s just like Aunty Fiona said, the busiest periods are in the mornings, things cool down in the afternoons and the place is next to empty in the evenings. I won''t complain though because at least I have a job up until I graduate and figure out where my life is headed. Theo breezes in by 6:00pm when the bakery is next to empty and I''m taking a much needed break. He slides in the chair next to me and drops his leather bag on the table. ''''You smell like pound cake.'''' ''''Hello to you too,'''' I say with a frown. ''''I feel like pound cake too.'''' I''ve been unemployed for two months and I''ve forgotten how it feels like to stand for hours and run from one table to the next dropping off ceramic plate filled with food, well in this case pastries. My feet are killing me and I just want to go to bed and sleep. ''''You look tired too,'''' he points out. I peer up at him across from me and my mind drifts to the conversation that Aunty Fiona and I had hours ago. I can tell when a man likes a woman I take in the green of his eyes, the thickness of his lashes, the arch of his brows, his narrow nose and the shape of his lips all in a bid to see what Aunty Fiona sees but I just can''t see it. Or maybe I refuse to see it because I can''t fathom it. ''''Um, Melody,'''' Theo says warily. ''''You''re creeping me out here. Are you alright?'''' I put my head down and try to hide the heat gracing my cheeks. ''''Sorry, I was just thinking about something.'''' ''''Ohh-kay?'''' ''''I brought what you requested from me.'''' I slip my hand into the front pocket of my apron and hand him the folded handwritten note. ''''Here.'''' I slide it over to him and he opens it. Bob gave that to me during our 5-month anniversary. Again, it feels like forever ago but I can vividly remember everything that happened that day, from us barely watching Mulan down to him handing me the card to him promising me that we''d go someplace special to celebrate. I still remember the contents of the note. I''ve read it so many times that I branded it like a tramp stamp in my brain. It''s one of the few notes he has handed to me and now the now the nostalgia is hitting me hard. ''Forever a beauty You shine brighter than the diamonds of the world I''m so lucky To have you in my life No one knows what the future holds But one thing is true Melody Lianna Jones There''s no one but you.'' Things where so simple back then. Back then, I thought I had it all figured out and now things are like this. If I had a time machine, I''d go back and ask him if all the lying and keeping secrets was really worth it. I''d go back and ask him if everything he wrote in this note was true or it was all a lie, like the rest of him. ''''No one knows what the future holds,'''' Theo muses and safely puts the letter in his bag. ''''He was right about that.'''' ''''How soon would you get it examined?'''' ''''I''m not so sure. I can only hope it''s as soon as you expect.'''' I narrow my eyes. ''''These things take time, bureaucracy and all. But rest assured we''d get to the bottom of it. I talked to Detective Anderson and Officer Louis, they said Hi by the way, and we agreed that we''d have the note.'''' He pats his back. ''''now notes tested. Maybe even have a handwriting expert look it over.'''' ''''Oh.'''' ''''When do you get off?'''' ''''Seven.'''' ''''I''ll drop you off.'''' ''''I drove here.'''' Hips lips tug into a half smile. ''''Then we go the other route.'''' By that he means following me closely from behind. ''''Speaking of following, now that you have a new job, how about we discuss how our arrangement is going to work since school is starting soon.'''' ''''Wait, you''re still willing to come to Adelaide?'''' I chuckle. ''''Even with all the girls after you like bees?'''' ''''The investigation is far from over, you know.'''' He leans into the backrest. ''''As for the girls, it''s one of the many hazards of the job.'''' Secretly, I think he likes the attention. I look around the bakery, to see if I''ve missed a customer during my chit-chat but there''s none except for this old man reading the newspaper and he has already been served. Aunty Fiona stepped out to get ingredients for her special chocolate cake since she ran out of those and I''m glad she''s not here yet. I do not want her teasing me with her eyes or talking about he''s ''sex on wheels.'' Not to mention her revelation yesterday! Talk about cringe-worthy. ''''Since we''re keeping all this a secret from my family and everyone around me, save for the fact that my sister has seen your face.'''' He opens his mouth to say something but I know the direction he is heading. ''''Don''t worry, she still thinks you''re a friend from school. In fact, I think she''s forgotten all about that incident.'''' At least, since she hasn''t run her mouth to mum, I believe she has forgotten all about it. ''''Good.'''' ''''I don''t think much would change,'''' I say, tapping the table with my forefinger. ''''Except the fact that once school starts, I''d have to be here till nine.'''' I groan. But I need the job. He nods. ''''I figured as much. Looks like I''m staying till nine. Our arrangement is still the same: you drop Sophie off, I follow closely from behind and we go to school together.'''' ''''I can''t let you stay till nine,'''' I object immediately. He''s already sacrificing a lot for me already and I don''t want to be a bother, even if it''s his job. ''''I won''t let you stay till nine.'''' ''''Too bad you don''t get to decide,'''' he points out. ''''Hate to break it to you, but remember that you''re in real danger thanks to your ''boyfriend''.'''' I want to correct him by saying ''ex-boyfriend'' but something tells me it won''t make a difference. ''''You''re caught in the crossfire of some sort of mafia rivalry and your safety is paramount, especially now that you''re a direct witness and a victim.'''' I lower my gaze to the table. ''''These people are dangerous and they get rid of witnesses and victims. I can''t imagine you going home by yourself in the dead of night. You''re making yourself an easy target.'''' Another reality check. ''''Oh. I didn''t think that far ahead.'''' Another reality check. ''''Oh. I didn''t think that far ahead.'''' He lifts my chin up with his thumb and I''m forced to look at him and I''m visibly upset. ''''I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to be so brash, but it''s the truth.'''' ''''I know. But the truth hurts sometimes.'''' ''''We''d get to the bottom of this,'''' he says reassuringly. ''''And then you''d be off to college and living your best life.'''' ''''You''d follow me to college too?'''' I joke lightly. He laughs heartily. ''''Maybe. Maybe not.'''' ''''Where''s Aunty Fiona?'''' He scans the bakery. ''''I haven''t seen her anywhere.'''' ''''She went to get supplies for tomorrow.'''' ''''No wonder.'''' I contemplate telling him what she said about him being ''sex on wheels'' but decide against it. Knowing Aunty Fiona, she''d probably tell him herself. ''''I also wanted to tell you something.'''' I turn to him inquisitively and encourage him to continue. ''''You said I should look into Patricia Blunt, right?'''' ''''I did. Did you find out anything?'''' ''''Her record came out clean.'''' That can''t be right. If Bob was in the mafia, I can bet my bottom dollar that she knew all about it during the duration of their relationship. When we met at the restaurant that day, she said ''the devil has space enough for both of us.'' If I''m reading into things correctly, that was a clear indication that she knows all about his secrets. I didn''t realize that back then, but now that I do, it all makes perfect sense. Also, Patricia doesn''t look like a dumb redhead or the type to be easily fooled. ''''Clean?'''' ''''Yes,'''' he confirms again. ''''No criminal record,'''' Not even a DUI? ''''No arrests. No suspicious activity on her end. It just says she has been living in Paris and is a model for IMG models.'''' I did say she looks like a model. ''''Did you double check?'''' Does she even know that her brother is a gangleader? ''''I did. She''s as clean as a white board.'''' I nod sceptically. ''''Although, I''ll keep looking. In fact, I''ll start peering very closely into the whole Blunt family.'''' My heart skips a beat. ''''What do you mean, ''''I ask coyly, careful not to give anything away. ''''by the whole Blunt family?'''' He doesn''t answer my question. Chapter 78 - HEROES ''''Sophie!'''' I call loudly as I make my way downstairs. Leather jacket in arm and Uggs in hand, I rush downstairs and into the living room where I find her sitting down with headphones in her ear, bopping her head up and down to some loud music which I can hear from where I am standing which is in front of her with my arms crossed and eyes narrowed. She slowly removes the headphones after noticing my presence. ''''May I help you?'''' ''''I''ve been calling you for ages. Is mum home?'''' ''''No. But she did call to say she''d be back in two hours.'''' ''''Cool.'''' I settle on the couch next to her and stick my right foot in my Uggs. ''''I''m going shopping because school is starting tomorrow.'''' Can you believe it? I certainly can''t because it seems like yesterday when my family and I were ringing in the New Year and now it''s the 14th. Time really does fly. ''''Do you want anything?'''' ''''Nope.'''' I open my phone to see that Theo is outside and I rise up from my seat. ''''Are you sure you don''t want anything?'''' ''''Yea, I''m sure.'''' She eyes me up and down. ''''Who are you going shopping with?'''' ''''A friend.'''' ''''Male or Female?'''' ''''Since when did you turn into Mum?'''' ''''Since she''s not here, I have to make sure you fall in line.'''' I laugh out loud. ''''No offence, Soph, but I can''t take you seriously. What is that all over your face?'''' ''''It''s powder,'''' she groans in annoyance. ''''White powder to be exact. I''ve been getting acne and Brittany said that using white powder would help make my face acne-less. She said she used it and worked for her, so I believe it can work for me.'''' ''''It won''t work for you if you stole the powder from mum''s room.'''' I point out. Her jaw slacks. ''''How did you know I-'''' ''''Sister''s intuition.'''' She shrugs. ''''Oh well. If you don''t tell mum I stole it, I won''t tell mum that you brought a guy home.'''' Damn, I thought she forgot about that. I stretch out my right hand and she shakes it firmly. ''''Deal.'''' ''''I''m off.'''' ''''Don''t be out too late,'''' she cautions. ''''And lock the door behind you. I have the spare key.'''' ''''Alright.'''' I do as she instructs and quickly put on my leather jacket and head into Theo''s Sorento. ''''Hey.'''' ''''Hey,'''' he answers in return, but it''s not in the same cheerful tone he uses when he sees me. I turn to him and he has a scowl on his face. Not to mention, he has bags under his eyes and his hair looks dishelved. ''''Theo, are you straight?'''' ''''Yea, I am. Let''s go.'''' He put the keys into the ignition but I stop him with my hand. ''''You look tired and stressed.'''' ''''I''m a cop. We''re always tired and stressed.'''' he jokes slightly. ''''It''s not always easy trying to maintain law and order.'''' ''''I''m serious. What''s up?'''' ''''Nothing.'''' ''''Oh come on,'''' I say with an eye roll. ''''I think we''re close enough for me to know when you''re lying.'''' ''''I''m not lying,'''' he denies. ''''Truly.'''' ''''Then we''re not leaving here until you tell me what''s up,'''' I look him dead in the eye. ''''I''m serious.'''' Theo sighs and rests his head on the steering wheel. ''''You''re persistent.'''' ''''Spill.'''' ''''I''m not meant to tell you any of this, but since it affects you directly, I might as well.'''' I nod. ''''I re-examined the surveillance footage from that night yesterday. There weren''t a lot of cameras around the area and from the looks of things, someone tried to tamper with the cameras but there was a cabin in the woods that had cameras and the owners were kind enough to let me examine it.'''' Oh. ''''I had a glimpse of the shooter.'''' My breath hitches in my throat. ''''What?'''' ''''It''s just like I said. I had a glimpse of the shooter.'''' he confirms. '''' He was a white male. The videos were grim and I couldn''t see his profile very well but one thing stood out for me. He had on a red cap and looked like he was sporting a beard. I shared the new info with Detective Anderson and Officer Louis and we''ve been trying to figure out who exactly it is by examining the criminal database but we keep hitting a dead end.'''' His knuckles grip the steering wheel in annoyance. ''''Whoever it is is always one step ahead of us.'''' White male. Red cap. What the actual? If it''s a man who shot at us, then that eliminates Patricia from the scene from the crime. ''''So that means it''s not Patricia?'''' I whisper. ''''It''s not her.'''' That raises his thick brow. ''''You thought it was her?'''' I shrug. ''''Yea. That was why I said you should run a background check on her. When I first met her at the restaurant with Bob, she was acting suspicious.'''' ''''Suspicious how?'''' ''''I don''t know. Maybe I was reading too much into her and judging her too quickly because we had an exchange of words,'''' I snicker at the memory. ''''But there was something about her that didn''t sit well with my spirit. Like I said, she and Bob had a bad breakup; she cheated on him with a co-worker and Bob broke up with her. I thought she was a vengeful ex with a vendetta so she shot at us that night at Lakedale.'''' He nods. ''''Sounds soap-opera ish but that''s what I thought. I thought she was the shooter. But now that we know it''s a male and you said her record is squeaky clean, maybe I judged her too quickly.'''' She may be a bitch but she''s a harmless bitch¡­I hope. Theo is silent for a while. After a beat, he starts. ''''You ever thought about a career in law enforcement? A detective maybe?'''' his lips tug into a smile. ''''Never thought of that, at least not until recently.'''' With everything that has been going on, I have to admit, I have been doing a little detective work. I did discover the dissimilarities between Bob''s writing and the alleged note from him that was in my mailbox. ''''If you''re ever serious about it, I might as well take you under my wing.'''' ''''Noted.'''' ''''Shall we?'''' He gestures to the road ahead of us. ''''We shall.'''' The Sorento revvs to life and we are on our way to Bridgewood''s biggest mall-Bridgemall. The mall is actually not far from Bob''s Eat ''N'' Grillz and is located in the heart of Bridgewood. Want to know why Bob''s diner is so popular? Well the mall doesn''t have a food court, the only place where you can get food is the diner. The mall is just full of clothing stores like Forever 21, Victoria''s Secret and Burlington, furniture stores like IKEA and grocery stores like Target and Walmart. ''''Where are we headed?'''' ''''Bridgemall.'''' He makes a left at the corner and we pass Aunty Fiona''s bakery. ''''School''s tomorrow.'''' ''''Don''t remind me,'''' he groans. ''''I can''t believe the break is over already.'''' ''''Time really does fly.'''' ''''Speaking of school,'''' he says and reduces the volume of the radio. ''''You''ll be graduating soon. Thought of what uni you want to attend?'''' ''''I don''t even know the course I want to actually study. I''ve been a little pre-occupied.'''' He bobs his head. ''''Understandably so but you know that all this,'''' he flaps his free hand. ''''would soon be over and you''d get your normal life back.'''' My life was never normal to begin with. The shooting, Bob, Patricia, Jason, the mafia, they all just complicated my not-so-normal life. ''''I hope so.'''' ''''I know so,'''' he says, determinedly. ''???So you better start thinking hard about your future, kiddo.'''' That sounds like something straight out of Mrs Finley''s handbook. ''''What made you want to become a police officer?'''' It''s a noble profession with its hazards of course. People in this country are crazy and I read news reports of how police officers are gunned down by gun-wielding maniacs. ''''I had an older sister,'''' he starts. ''''My parents had me a little later in life so I had a sister who was eighteen years older than me. She was raped and killed by some psycho one night on her way from work.'''' Shit. ''''I''m so sorry,'''' I whisper sympathetically. He shakes his head but I can''t see his face because his eyes are on the road. ''''It''s not our fault. The bastard is rotting in jail for life.'''' It all makes sense now. ''''I became a police officer to keep bad guys like those off the street. I vowed on my sister''s grave that I''d dedicate my life to making sure that no one goes through what she went through. My parents told me her story when I was a teenager. I was about a year old when she died so I didn''t know her very well but my parents said she was the best. I wish I had more time with her but the bastard took her away.'''' He continues. ''''At least I still have her pictures and my parents try to talk about her as much as possible, you know, to keep her memory alive.'''' We get to the mall and park at an empty spot in the lot. ''''This may sound weird but sometimes I look at you and I see my sister. I failed to protect her because I couldn''t control the situation. Now that I''m older, a little wiser, and I have the means to actually protect, then you bet your bottom dollar I would.'''' His innate urge to protect me, his not wanting me to go home alone after work, his wariness of Jason, it all adds up. He doesn''t want what happened to his sister to happen to me. ''''That''s why when I was offered your case, I jumped at the opportunity. It''s more than just a job to me.'''' ''''Now you''re going to make me cry,'''' I sniff. ''''And my mascara would run if I cry because it''s not waterproof.'''' He hands me a tissue from the glove compartment with a half-smile and I gladly take it. ''''You''re the best fake-brother ever. You know that, right?'''' ''''I know.'''' Not all heroes wear capes. Chapter 79 - PRISONER ''''Let''s head to Target first.'''' I inform Theo as we enter the mall and make a right to the bright red establishment. My shopping list isn''t that long considering Adelaide has a dress code and I can''t buy cute outfits. The only stuff I want to get from the clothing store (anyone is fine to be very honest) is high knee socks, probably a new shoe and a camisole. All my old clothes still look fresh to me and besides, I can''t just blow all my money on unimportant stuff. I have to start saving up for university. ''''What are you getting?'''' ''''Lucky Charms, Maltesers, Dorittos, Bagels, Jam, Ham, Bacon, Pop Tarts,'''' I start reading my list from the top of my head. He just shakes his head and grabs a cart from the place holder. He pushes the cart with me by his side and we head to the closest aisle-the cereal aisle. I grab three boxes of Lucky Charms. ''''Do you like Lucky Charms?'''' ''''Not a big fan of sugary cereal in general.'''' I scrunch up my nose. ''''Don''t tell me you''re a health freak like my mum.'''' ''''I wouldn''t call myself a health freak, per se, I just watch what I eat.'''' He gestures to his body, with particular focus on his lower region where his abs are located.. ''''It is not easy to look this good.'''' ''''Cocky much?'''' ''''You love it.'''' I stretch again and grab an extra Lucky Charms and toss it in the cart. ''''I don''t care what you say. I''m buying you Lucky Charms and you are going to take it home and eat it.'''' I wag my forefinger at him because I know he''s going to protest. ''''I wouldn''t take no for answer.'''' He sighs in resignation and I move on to the next cereal box. ''''To buy Kelloggs or not to buy Kelloggs?'''' He turns to me. ''''I thought you only wanted Lucky Charms?'''' ''''I''m buying a bribe.'''' I grab a box from the neatly ordered arrangement and hand it to him. ''''And concealing your identity in the process.'''' He examines the box in his hand. ''''A Kellogs box is meant to do that?'''' I look left and right and no one seems to be paying attention to us so I tip toe and whisper in his ear what the Kelloggs box is for. A look of realization crosses his face and he stretches his hands to grab another Coco Pops. ''''Maybe we should get two just in case.'''' ''''I like your thinking.'''' Sophie loves Coco Pops and I know that she said I shouldn''t get her anything but my plan is to bribe her so she doesn''t accidentally let it slip that Theo came to the house. She already knows too much just by knowing his name. I''d rather be the sacrificial lamb than let my family get involved in this mafia nonsense. I caused this anyways so I''m going to end this, with the help of the investigators of course. Sophie would obviously not say no to the sugary cereal, she''d keep her mouth shut and everything goes back to normal-well my new normal. ''''Let''s bounce.'''' The next place we go to is the chips aisle and I grab as many Doritos pack as I can, with specific focus on the Nacho Cheese flavour because let''s be real, who doesn''t love cheese? I add in an extra few packs for Theo who just follows me without saying anything about my eating habits. I''m a foodie so you can''t blame me. Plus, school is starting tomorrow and I need all the food I can get because I''m going to lose a lot weight due to all the studying I''m going to be doing. ''''Have you ever been to Victoria''s Secret?'''' I question randomly as we push the cart to the chocolate aisle. He looks flustered by my question and I resist the urge to squeeze his cheeks. I''ve never seen him flustered before so it''s a welcome development. ''''Why would you even ask me that?'''' I shrug. ''''Because I''m going there once I''m done here. Wanted to know if you would like to tag along since you''re my bodyguard,'''' I tease. He clears his throat. ''''No, thank you.'''' ''''Why not?'''' I press in a bid to tease him. ''''Don''t tell me you haven''t seen a bra before?'''' ''''I am not having this conversation with a minor.'''' ''''Oh, please. I''ll have you know I''m-'''' The cart I''m pushing bumps into another cart and I instantly jump. ''''I''m so sorry, I didn''t-'''' the words die on my tongue before I air it out. I stare at the woman in front of me who is smiling from ear to ear. ''''Don''t worry about it, Melody. It''s no problem really. If anything, I should be the one apologizing to you.'''' She grabs the Maltesers pack that unceremoniously fell from my hand and hands it to me. ''''Thank you, Patricia,'''' I say tightly, but not in a rude manner. ''''Grocery shopping?'''' she asks lightly, her accent making itself prominent. ''''Something like that.'''' She turns to Theo and scans him before turning to me with a look that can only mean, ''are you going to introduce me?'' ''''Theo,'''' I gesture to him. ''''This is Patricia Blunt, Jason''s step-sister.'''' I gesture to her. ''''Patricia, this is my step-brother, Theo.'''' Theo feigns ignorance when I call out her name and her relationship to Jason and takes her outstretched hand. ''''It''s nice to meet you, Theo.'''' she says kindly, her cherry red lipstick cracking into a full blown smile. Must she always be so gorgeous? I want to hate her-she cheated on the man I loved and then made it seem like it wasn''t a big deal, even blaming him in the process and painting the narrative like he forced her to cheat and here she is, acting like an innocent angel. Won''t lie, she''s pretty convincing with that smile. And let''s not even get to her outfit because she looks straight out of a Hollywood movie. Flawless skin, flawless red hair, heck even her clothes are flawless, not a crease in sight. She''s dressed in a black cami top covered with a bright red leather jacket and high waisted sea blue jeans. She tops the look off with a gold pendant hanging on her neck and diamond studs. ''''My brother never mentioned you having a brother, Melody.'''' ''''He didn''t mention you either.'''' ''''Don''t mind him. He''s just angry because I left him for a little while.'''' To be with your lover. ''''Your brother is gorgeous though,'''' she comments, as if Theo isn''t here. Theo face is impassive and I have no idea what he''s thinking. I''ve already told him that she was a suspect on my list. Does he think so too? Her record already eliminated her from the scene of the crime and cleared her from every sort of illegal activity, but you never know the devil in the disguise. ''''Excuse my brashness, but it''s the truth.'''' she says apologetically. ''''Anywho, I''d leave you two alone. I''m just babbling again.'''' She grabs her cart and pushes it to the side. ''''Before I forget, don''t forget you owe me a coffee date.'''' Theo raises a brow next to me. ''''Of course. I haven''t forgotten.'''' I actually forgot but now that she has reminded me, then maybe this is my chance to ask her the questions I need answers to. ''''Looking forward to it,'''' she beams again. ''''I haven''t had a chat with a fellow female ever since I arrived. Also, please keep me posted on Bob''s case. I know you''re not obliged to but I''d really love to know if they''ve found him yet.'''' ''''Will do,'''' I say with a weary smile. With a final goodbye, she moves her cart along to the other aisle and I release a breath I didn''t even realize I was holding. Theo is still staring ahead, watching her footsteps until they disappear. I nudge him with my arm and he snaps out of whatever daze he''s in. ''''Earth to Theo.'''' ''''Earth to Melody.'''' ''''So you''ve met her,'''' I say conversationally. ''''The infamous Patricia Blunt. What''d you think of her.'''' ''''She''s¡­nice,'''' he pauses for a second. ''''And looks¡­harmless.'''' Oh, she''s nice alright. But something in my gut is telling me it''s all a fa?ade. ''''You are going on that coffee date with her.'''' Theo asks as he pushes the cart to the next aisle which is the fruits section. Yes, I may like junk food, but it doesn''t mean I don''t like apples and bananas every once in a while. ''''Not really interested. My plan is to see how I can make her forget all about it.'''' By avoiding her as much as possible. ''''I''m not asking,'''' he answers matter-of-factly. ''''I''m telling. You''re going on that coffee date with her.'''' He puts a bunch of bananas in the cart. ''''And you''re going there wired.'''' Huh? ''''I''m not following.'''' ''''You''re going on that date with her but you''re going to be wired,'''' he reiterates. ''''I''ll dumb it down for you. You''ll be strapped with wires, not actual live wires, but more of a transmitter, on your body and it''d allow me to listen in your conversation with Patricia.'''' Oh. ''''You''re the one who said you didn''t trust her so use that as an opportunity to see if your suspicions are correct.'''' Double Oh. ''''Something tells me that that date is going to be eye-opening.'''' Chapter 80 - NEW ROMANTICS ''''Sophie Magdalene Jones, if you don''t come down this minute you''re walking to school.'''' I yell as I hurriedly make my way downstairs and into the kitchen to prepare breakfast-if you can count putting cereal and milk in a bowl as preparing. I always use that threat on her but I''ve never actualized it before. Maybe if I leave without her one day, she''d understand the importance of waking up when I tell her to and being on time. The appointed day has finally come, the day I resume the second half of my final year at Adelaide. After that, I can kiss high school goodbye and say hello to the next phase of my life. My alarm woke me up by six, I forgot to get my school bag ready the previous night so I had to do that and it cut into the time I''d normally use for my shower and grooming. Now it''s seven and we''re going to be late if Sophie doesn''t come down in the next minute because school resumes by eight for both of us. ''''Sophie!'''' I grab two breakfast bowls from the rack, load it with Lucky Charms and Coco Pops in each bowl, grab the milk in the fridge and lay it on the dining table. Mum''s shift ends by twelve today so she''s not here and we''d probably see her when we get back. ''''Sophie!'''' ''''Would you quit shouting so early in the morning? I''m pretty sure you woke up the whole neighbourhood,'''' I hear her say as her door slams. Footsteps come down the steps and she joins me on the table. ''''I''m not deaf.'''' ''''What are you wearing?'''' She looks down at her outfit. ''''Clothes. I look cute, right?'''' Wrong. ''''You look like the bed covers wrapped you in a cocoon.'''' She''s wearing a forest green, buttoned down jeans jacket that is probably about five times bigger than her small frame and what looks like dark joggers. Not to mention, she''s wearing my boots! ''''You stole my boots.'''' ''''I didn''t steal it,'''' she corrects and takes a seat next to me. ''''I borrowed it without your permission.'''' ''''That''s stealing!'''' She pours the milk in her bowl. ''''It''s not stealing when it''s from your sister.'''' I let the issue slide and instead shift my focus back to her outfit. ''''You can''t possibly be wearing that to school.'''' Sophie shrugs. ''''Why not? Everyone in my grade wears oversize stuff. It''s Billie Eilish sheek.'''' I close my eyes and count to ten. ''''Plus, Brittany says it''s cool so, why not?'''' Against better judgement, I decide to dead the issue again because it''s too early in the morning to get into a screaming match. If I tell her to change, she''d rebel and say no, then she''d proceed to say that I''m not mum and I can''t tell her what to do, then she''d be a baby and tell mum that I didn''t let her wear what she wanted to. Mum would take her side and then the case would be closed. Sophie always wins anyways. ''''Whatever. Eat your breakfast so we can go. School starts by eight.'''' ''''Yea, yea.'''' She looks down on her plate and squeals. ''''You got me Coco Pops.'''' ''''I did,'''' I confirm. ''''Bought it yesterday.'''' ''''Score!'''' She grabs a spoon and digs right in. ''''You''re the best sister ever.'''' ''''I am.'''' I grab my spoon too and slyly add. ''''You know I just bought your silence, right?'''' ''''Whaddyumean?'''' ''''It means you can''t tell mum about what happened that day.'''' ''''Whatday?'''' ''''The day I brought a guy to the house! That day.'''' A look of realization crosses her face and she turns to me sharply. ''''You''re bribing me.'''' ''''Is it working?'''' ''''Yes,'''' she nods. ''''Although to solidify my silence I need twenty bucks. Personal reasons.'''' ''''Like? Mum gives you money on a regular.'''' Sophie is the baby of the house and mum spoils her more than she does me. Part of that spoiling includes giving her money...constantly. ''''Not on a regular,'''' she objects. ''''She gives me money when she''s home.'''' ''''Same difference.'''' ''''If you want my silence, you better hand the money over,'''' she sings in a sing-song tone. ''''Fine.'''' I reply and dig into my tote bag. I hand her the money, albeit reluctantly and she smirks. ''''Nice doing business you. My lips are sealed for life.'''' I look at my watch and hurry her up so we can leave. ''''Don''t forget your jacket and phone, plus your medications. You''re taking the latter in the car.'''' It''s the start of a new day and I''ve already lost twenty dollars. Sigh. ... I don''t know how I made it, but I did. Traffic wasn''t all that heavy which is surprising because it''s the first day of school for most students and every first day of school means chaos on the roads. Oh, well. It''s 7:40 and I park Cameron in an empty spot in the almost full parking lot, grab my bag from the back seat and make my way inside to the equally full hallway. Adelaide has this ''new school smell.'' I don''t know how to put it in words but it smells like apricot and freshly plucked flowers. Not to mention, the whole school is decorated in ''Welcome Back to Adeliade'' posters and banners using the school''s main colours. Nothing much has changed. I still spot a few familiar faces and say a quick hello, we''re still wearing our mandatory uniforms and the janitor still looks like he''d rather be anywhere but here. ''''You''re fast.'''' I hear a voice say from beside me. ''''You''re slow.'''' ''''You know you were driving past the legal speed limit? I could write you a ticket.'''' he jokes. ''''Whatever, Theo.'''' Yes, I was driving past the speed limit. Yes, I know it''s wrong. Yes, I know I could have gotten a ticket but I surprisingly didn''t. Yes, I was well aware that Theo was behind me (he said that in a text while I was driving) But it got me here on time and I didn''t hurt anyone. I''m a very careful driver. ''''Whatever, Theo.'''' he mocks as we make our way to his locker which was the closest. He turns the locker combination and opens it. ''''Ready for your last year of high school?'''' he asks. ''''I am. Can''t wait for this chapter of my life to be over and done with.'''' ''''True.'''' ''''Welcome back to Adelaide, guys.'''' A voice says. We both turn and see Jenna with a tray of chocolate chip cookies in her hands. ''''This is on behalf of the welcoming committee.'''' Jenna is a sandy-blonde haired cheerleader and one of Theo''s many many admirers. Much like Kayla and the rest of the desperate girls, she had given me her number so I''d pass it down to him and I did, but it ended up in the trash like the others. ''''Thanks.'''' I stretch my hands to grab a cookie but she pushes the tray away. ''''Theo goes first.'''' Okay then. I watch in amusement as Theo slowly takes one cookie in apprehension. ''''You can have two if you want.'''' she says eagerly. ''''One is fine, thank you.'''' ''''I insist.'''' She pushes the tray in his face. ''''Have another.'''' He did take the other cookie, albeit reluctantly and I take mine. She beams at both of us, mostly at him if we''re being honest and says. ''''Did you get my number?'''' she asks Theo. Here we go again. ''''Umm, no?'''' She turns sharply to me and I raise my hands in surrender. ''''I gave it to him, I swear. Ask him where he kept it.'''' Don''t shoot the messanger. ''''Well, I,'''' he scratches the back of his head. ''''I misplaced it.'''' ''''Oh. That''s okay.'''' Her smile doesn''t falter. ''''I can always write it down again.'''' You''re jailbait, Jenna. Premium jailbait. ''''Hey, Jenna.'''' The three of us turn and see Paris. ''''Mariah is calling an early morning cheer meeting and she doesn''t like tardiness.'''' Paris, you are a Theo saver. ''''Oh shoot, she did mention that earlier.'''' With one last glance at Theo, she gives him a wink and then runs to the direction of the gym, tray in her hand. She''ll be back. ''''You are a Theo-saver.'''' I comment with a giggle. She bows dramatically and gives him a high-five. ''''I aim to please. Plus, she was being too desperate.'''' ''''What''s with the dramatic change again?'''' ''''Oh, you noticed.'''' She flips her now long hair. ''''You know what they say: new hair, new do, new you.'''' Paris cut her red hair into a sleek bob for Ryan''s party and has been rocking that look ever since. Now, the bob is gone and replaced with blonde tresses. Paris Noel Jackson is officially a blonde. ''''Wow!'''' I exclaim. ''''I actually can''t believe you''re blonde right now.'''' ''''Me neither. I was at the hair salon with my mum and you know she''s a natural blonde and I got my father''s ginger hair. She suggested I try it for the hell of it and I agreed.'''' She runs her fingers through the extensions. ''''After it was done, I started feeling weird cause I''ve never been blonde before, you know? I wonder what Ryan would think.'''' ''''He''ll think you look gorgeous.'''' I thought her style was reminiscent of Paris Hilton, well now, she actually looks like Paris Hilton, but in a school uniform. Paris has the ability to pull of any look in my opinion. They all fit her cute face very well and they always compliment her skins tone. ''''Yea,'''' Theo adds. ''''You look great.'''' ''''Thanks, guys. Now let''s see if blondes have more fun.'''' Not too much fun¡­I hope. Chapter 81 - MOST GIRLS ''''Welcome back to school, guys.'''' Mr Jamerson says as we all troop in and find our seats. You know, with the new term, one would think that our schedules would be brand new too, but no, Adelaide doesn''t work that way. We are still subjected to first period Maths. Theo, Paris and I take our usual seats in the back and I slump into my chair with a sigh. I just have six months to graduation and Maths class would be a thing of the past. But for now, I really should concentrate if I want to pass my SATs. ''''I won''t give you a lecture today on how important this term is because you all know what''s at stake.'''' He paces up and down in front of the room. ''''SAT''s are in April which means you all have four months to prepare really hard and improve on your grades. I noticed that a lot of you are failing my class,'''' I wonder why that is-note the sarcasm. Mr Jamerson is not a bad teacher, quite frankly, he''s better than Mrs Ringwald, my Maths teacher back at Linkdale. She was a straight shooter and you were either on her train or you weren''t. If you fall off the train, well, I''m sorry for you. It''s either you get it on the first day or you don''t because she would never revisit the topic again. Like I was saying, he''s not a bad teacher, he''s just boring and I don''t blame him because Maths is a boring subject. Also, he has bad students-rich bad students who unfortunately don''t care about angles, shapes and permutations. The only Maths they care about is how much money is in daddy''s bank account. Eighty percent of them aren''t even listening to what he''s saying. I don''t even know what he''s saying because I''ve spaced out. I feel a light buzz on my lap and I notice it''s my phone. I take a quick peek at Mr Jamerson and see that he''s not looking in my direction so I bend my head a little and tap the message. J.B: ''sends a GIF.'' I load the GIF and almost giggle but I mask it with a clearing of my throat. No one pays attention to me. Mel: A twerking bunny? Really? J.B: I knew you weren''t paying attention to Jamerson Mel: You''re distracting me J.B: Oh, please. You spaced out long ago That''s true. Mel: Stalker! J.B: Only for you Mel: Pay attention J.B: You pay attention first Jason is seated two rows in front of me, on the left, next to the window. I put my phone down and try to look straight ahead in a bid to pay attention to Mr Jamerson''s lecture but I can''t, not when a pair of tantalizing blue eyes are distracting me. I always know when he''s watching me. It''s like my body recognizes him and it responds in kind. ''''Mr Blunt, please face forward and pay attention.'''' Mr Jamerson calls out. The whole class turns in his direction but he doesn''t seem fazed. ''''Sorry.'''' He angles his face forward and I giggle again. Theo looks at me weirdly but I shrug it off. Mel: Told you to pay attention J.B: Hush it ''''Miss Jones, your head should be up and not down.'''' Mr Jamerson says with his arms crossed. I nod vigorously and mouth a ''sorry'' before slipping my phone in my bag. At least he didn''t seize my phone. ...¡­.. ''''That class was torture.'''' Paris groans as we make our way out of Mr Jamerson''s class. Forty minutes later and I can successfully say that I didn''t note anything down. Why? I don''t like Maths, that part is obvious. Actually, that''s not the main reason. I was busy daydreaming about Jason. Throughout the holidays, we were always communicating via texts. At first, it started out innocently: we were talking about random shit like our favourite songs or movies, then it started getting a little flirtatious. The flirtations are always initiated by him and I¡­well I play along. Only for you Does he like me too? ''''To be fair,'''' Theo starts. ''''You did sleep twenty minutes in.'''' ''''That''s true,'''' I affirm. ''''How do you know whether it was torture?'''' I joke. ''''If I sleep in a class, then it''s obviously torture. Plus, I highly doubt I was the only one that dozed off.'''' Mr Jamerson lost half of his audience when he was going on and on about the importance of the SATs. I think he introduced a new topic or something like that although I can''t be too sure. ''''Theo, you did jot something down, right?'''' He''s not even a real student and I''m asking him if he took down any notes. The irony. ''''Yea.'''' ''''Cool, we''ll copy from you.'''' ''''You weren''t paying attention too?'''' ''''No, not really.'''' He shakes his head. ''''Unbelievable.'''' ''''Not really,'''' Paris adds. ''''Jamerson is boring.'''' ''''Maths is boring.'''' I look at my watch. ''''We have homeroom next but I need to use the bathroom. Meet you there?'''' ''''Sure,'''' they both chorus and I dash to the bathroom which is next to the janitor''s closet. Drinking three cups of water plus lemonade early in the morning is an extreme sport. After I''m done ''handling my business,'' I walk to the faucet, pour some liquid soap on my hands and wash them thoroughly. Grabbing a tissue from my bag, I dry my hands and then I hear something coming from the stall next to the one I had come out from. I close the faucet and listen again just so I''m not imagining things. Is someone crying? ''''Is someone there?'''' I call out. ''''No.'''' Then it''s accompanied with a sniff. ''''Well it certainly can''t be a ghost crying in the bathroom.'''' ''''Go away, Melody.'''' I walk to the stall and squat to peek under the door. Sure enough, my suspicions are right. I can recognize those tanned legs and blonde hair from a mile away. Why is she crying? ''''Mariah, are you okay?'''' ''''I''m crying in the bathroom stall. Of course I''m not okay!'''' she says in a snippy tone. I withdraw my head and stand up fully. ''''Want to talk about it?'''' ''''With you?'''' she laughs with a hint of sarcasm. ''''No. Why do you care? You hate me.'''' ''''Would you at least unlock the door so we can talk?'''' Why am I being nice to her? Mariah has had it out for me ever since I got here. Hell, she even bullied me for a while till I started calling off her bluff. ''''I don''t want you to see me like this,'''' she responds. ''''You''ll use it against me.'''' I roll my eyes. ''''I don''t know what impression you have of me, but I don''t hate you and I would not use your appearance against you. Remember, this isn''t the first time you''re crying in front of me.'''' The first time she cried in front of me was back at the club when I pointed out that Jason was dancing with a girl that wasn''t her. Mariah may be a snake, but I don''t hate her. I believe in forgiveness and letting bygones be bygones. ''''Yea.'''' I hear a click and the door opens. She walks out and I almost do a double take. Okay, this is bad. Where''s the old Mariah I love to hate? She looks like what a cat dragged in¡­literally. She surprisingly didn''t wear a ton of makeup today, but her eye makeup was definitely something she put on judging from the fact that the mascara has run down her face so much to the point that it stained her cheeks. Her platinum long extensions are no more present, instead she''s rocking what I believe is her natural hair colour-sandy blonde-and it''s neck length. Her eyes are red and puffy from crying and she has snot coming out from her nose. Let''s not even get started on her uniform. She looks like a hot mess. ''''What the hell?'''' I exclaim. I can''t help it. This isn''t the picture perfect Mariah I know. Everything is so off. ''''You don''t look like you.'''' ''''I don''t feel like me either.'''' Her heels click on the tiles and she walks to the faucet and washes her face. I grab some tissues from my bag and hand it to her. ''''This won''t do.'''' I say. I always keep these tiny bar soaps in my bag because I have oily skin and my face needs to be hydrated at intervals. ''''Here.'''' I hand her the pack. ''''Thanks.'''' If Mariah is thanking me, then she really is in that sunken place. She washes her face quickly and I grab some more tissues and hand it to her. When she''s done, I have a good look at her and I realize that under the layers of makeup, she is really pretty, naturally pretty-cute hazel eyes, a button nose and shaped lips. ''''I''m sorry you had to see me like that,'''' Mariah starts. ''''Truth be told I''m a little embarrassed.'''' ''''You don''t need to be. We all have our bad days.'''' She adjusts her soaked white shirt. ''''I''m not here to humiliate you and I won''t run my mouth.'''' I lock the bathroom door to give us a little privacy. ''''You''re secret safe with me.'''' ''''Why are you being nice to me? I''ve been nothing but horrible to you since 8th grade.'''' I shrug. ''''Truth be told, I did resent you before.'''' She nods in understanding. ''''But I believe in the power of forgiveness.'''' And female empowerment. Grandma Maggie used to tell me this when I was younger: you must always lift a sister''s crown up not tear it down. ''''Jason broke up with me,'''' she admits. ''''He really broke up with me.'''' I thought they weren''t together? ''''We weren''t really together, but we were, you know.'''' Oh, I know. ''''But he said we''re through. At first, I thought it was a joke because we''ve been on and off for so long and we have so much history together, but this time, I know it''s real.'''' She leans into the wall. ''''He said he likes someone else and it doesn''t take a genius to know who it is.'''' I look at her in confusion. ''''Oh, don''t act so confused, Melody. It''s you. It has always been you.'''' ''''What?'''' ''''He likes you. He has always liked you and I could never compete.'''' He likes me too?! Chapter 82 - ON SOMEBODY ''''What?'''' ''''He likes you. He has always liked you and I could never compete.'''' My mouth gapes open and she continues. ''''Why do you think I antagonized you? I knew all along that he liked you and it hurt me because I loved him.'''' she whispers. ''''I loved him and it hurt me to see that the feeling wasn''t mutual. I thought that if I''d stick around, things would change and he''d start loving me back but he never did. I don''t know when he started falling for you, but he did.'''' ''''That is-'''' I start, but words fail me. ''''Wow.'''' ''''It''s not all that surprising. You''ve never noticed how he looks at you? How he steals quick glances at you in the hallway? How he''d watch you and your friends during lunch?'''' she observes. ''''Are you that oblivious?'''' ''''Um¡­maybe?'''' I did notice all the things she is saying but up until recently, I chose to ignore it. ''''I thought he was glaring at me because he hated me or something.'''' ''''I wish he hated you but he doesn''t. He has never hated you. He said he did at some point but he was lying.'''' She knots her hands together. ''''He was using me just as much as I was using him. He used me to get over you and I used him to make you jealous. The only problem was we failed miserably at both.'''' she shrugs. ''''We weren''t in a committed relationship and we knew that, but to the rest of the school, we were the happy couple.'''' Suddenly, the pieces are falling in place. ''''I''ve made a lot of mistakes and I''m not proud of it. We almost had a baby, a baby that we didn''t even plan for, but I aborted it.'''' I feign innocence at her confession. ''''What Easton said was true.'''' Why is she telling me all this? She gulps and continues. ''''I didn''t want that baby to not have a mother and father who loved it unconditionally. I wasn''t fit to be a mother, I didn''t even want to be a mother and Jason didn''t love me. Yes, he said he was going to do all that he could to be there for the baby even if it meant staying with me, but he didn''t love me the way I did him. He begged me to keep it, but I didn''t listen because I was selfish,'''' she admits. ''''and I was hurt. But more than that, I was scared of what everyone would think, what my parents would think because they aren''t necessarily the most understanding people on the planet. How the hell was I supposed to explain to them that I was having a baby at fifteen?'''' She wipes a few stray tears from her eyes with her fingers. ''''Sometimes I regret my decision. I still have an ultrasound of the baby. I don''t know if it was a boy or a girl, but I still keep it at my bedside table and cry because¡­I don''t even know why. Maybe because my decision was a bit rash.'''' She caresses her belly. ''''Who knows what could''ve been if I had that baby.'''' Jason said the same thing. ''''After the abortion, Jason refused to look at me for months. He refused to pick my calls and answer my texts and I deserved that. I know he still resents me for it. He may say he has forgiven me and that he''s over it, but ever since that day, he never looked at me the same again.'''' ''''Maybe he doesn''t resent you,'''' I say in a bid to reassure her. ''''Have you tried talking to him?'''' ''''We don''t speak about the incident or the baby. It happened two years ago, but it''s still a fresh wound for both of us. Besides, it''s just like I said, he still resents me and I don''t think it''s going away anytime soon.'''' I make a mental note to get Jason to talk to Mariah so they can both heal. Her eyes are full of fresh tears now and I actually feel bad for her. ''''Mariah, you don''t have to continue if you don''t want to.'''' She sniffs and shakes her head. ''''I want to. I need to get it off my chest.'''' Alright. ''''We vowed to never speak of what had transpired, but I guess I just spilled the beans.'''' Jason spilled the beans first. ''''No one knows about it, not even my family. I faked my mum''s signature to get the abortion done.'''' Now that I''ve heard Mariah''s side of the story, I guess I can see where she''s coming from. She was young, scared and panicked. That''s why she did what she did. I''m not saying I support it because her decision ended up hurting Jason, but I won''t judge her for it. It''s in the past now. ''''Why are you telling me this?'''' ''''Because you win and I loose,'''' she jokes. ''''In the game of love, you win.'''' ''''I never even realized I was in a competition.'''' I admit sincerely. ''''Back then, at the club, when you said that I deserved better than Jason, well you were right and I should have listened to you.'''' She wipes her eyes with the sleeve of her shirt. ''''I was holding on to a sinking ship and wasting my time.'''' She sighs dejectedly. ''''I guess I''m telling you all this because this is me letting Jason go. I can''t change our history together, but after my sob fest,'''' she giggles and my lips twitch. ''''I''m at peace with the situation. I''m not going to fight him on it and I''m going to let it go like Elsa.'''' ''''I-'''' ''''You don''t need to say anything. I just really wanted to make peace and turn over a new leaf. I''m sorry for bullying you and being horrible to you. I''m sick and tired of fighting and being a bitter bitch. Holding on to all this anger and resentment doesn''t do anyone much good if I''m being honest. I just want to leave high school with happy memories.'''' She sticks her hand out to me. ''''Since I''m building bridges, truce?'''' ''''I''m always in support of women making up.'''' I shake her hand firmly. ''''Truce.'''' I feel my phone buzz in my bag. ''''Come on. We''re late for homeroom.'''' ''''True, but I''ll have to change first.'''' She looks down at her soaked uniform. ''''I always keep a spare one in my locker. Plus Grande would freak out if he sees me like this'''' For the first time in forever, Mariah and I both laugh loudly. I make my way outside first and lean on a nearby wall still trying to wrap my head around everything that just happened. Mariah opened up to me about everything that went down between her and Jason. Mariah and I made peace. The most important one is that she said that Jason likes me too. He. Fucking. Likes. Me. Back. I do a mini dance in my head before composing myself and making my way to Homeroom. I''m definitely going to get detention because Mr Macker absolutely hates tardiness. But at least detention would be worth it. ............¡­. ''''Why were you late for Homeroom? I called your phone repeatedly but you weren''t picking up.'''' Paris asks for like the third time today. The school day is over so I''m heading home first then going to work later in the day. ''''I told you that my breakfast enchilatas went down the wrong pipe. You should have seen that toilet because I had a blast.'''' She scrunches up her nose in disgust. ''''No need to be that vivid.'''' ''''Well, it''s true.'''' ''''If you say so.'''' I''m a woman of my word. I vowed to Jason and now to Mariah that I''d keep their secret. If I tell Paris that Mariah and I made up, I''ll end up saying everything that transpired in the bathroom and that would lead to me breaking my promise. They are both hurting. Mariah regrets her decision and Jason resents her for that decision. Again, it''s not that I don''t trust Paris to keep a secret, but since they confided in ONLY me, then I''m sealing my mouth with metaphorical ducktape. ''''Where are you headed?'''' I ask her as we make our way outside with Theo following closely from behind. ''''Home. I need to have a serious talk with my dad since he''s finally around after all these years,'''' she says sarcastically. ''''You''re growing a pair.'''' ''''I''m growing a pair,'''' she says with confidence. ''''I''m going to dictate my own way and find my own path, college or not.'''' ''''That''s my bitch.'''' We both do a high-five. ''''But if I don''t show up at school tomorrow, tell the police my father did it.'''' ''''Very funny.'''' She blows Theo and I a kiss and a wave then walks to her car. I turn to Theo. ''''You''ve been quiet.'''' ''''Should I be concerned you lied to your best friend?'''' he asks slyly. ''''I didn''t lie to her,'''' I say in a cool tone. ''''I really did take a dump.'''' He nods. ''''Okay, then. I''ll pretend I believe you.'''' Chapter 83 - PEACE Immediately I got into school this morning, I ran into Mrs Finley and she reminded me that I still haven''t seen her to follow up on our last meeting about colleges. She asked if I had read the college brochures and I said yes. Now, I have to see her in her office first thing tomorrow morning. ''''The Sadie Hawkins dance has been scheduled for February.'''' ''''Ah, no wonder the school is buzzing.'''' If it''s the Sadie Hawkins dance, then the pressure is definitely on. This is the one time when girls get to ask the guys to be their date and to say they take this to the next level would be an understatement. Last year, Macy, a colleague of ours bought her boyfriend a Rolex just so he''d go with her to the dance. ''''Yea. We were supposed to celebrate it in November, but you know, we were all preparing for exams, so Grande postponed it.'''' She hands me her books to hold.''''Aren''t you excited?'''' Paris asks, giddy as we prepare for what is going to be a long school Tuesday. ''''Not really if I''m being honest. That tradition is so sexist.'''' I stopped attending the Sadie Hawkins dance when I found out it''s origin. Of course, I wasn''t even too keen on attending it in the first place because I had no one to ask but reading about the history and how the tradition became engraved in American highschools is a little unsettling. Sadie Hawkins was actually a comic strip character created by Al Capp in 1937. Sadie was the daughter of the wealthiest man in town and she was ''ugly''. Her father was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to bag a husband (she was thirty-five at the time) and would end up being an old maid so he took matters into his own hands. He called all the eligible bachelors in town and ordered a race: Sadie would chase after the eligible bachelors and whoever she caught would be her lawfully wedded husband. The comic was not just a hit in the newspapers for over forty years, it became a hit in real life because over a thousand high schools celebrate Sadie Hawkins. Don''t even get me started on the man who created this craze. Al Capp has quite the reputation for being an alleged misogynist, a womanizer and an accused rapist. I wonder why this isn''t taught in American history. You don''t need to have a degree in Women''s Studies to know that celebrating this is sexist and demeaning to women. ''''No, it''s not.'''' Paris objects. ''''I think it''s liberating for women.'''' I roll my eyes. ''''We get to ask the guys.'''' ''''It''s not liberating. My advice is you Google the history of this dance.'''' She slams her locker shut. ''''Maybe you can ask Jason. I''m sure he''d love that,'''' she teases. My face turns bright red as I remember Mariah''s confession. He likes you. He has always liked you and I could never compete. ''''No, she won''t be asking him,'''' Theo scowls. ''''Not as long as I''m here.'''' Paris narrows her eyes. ''''Quit the big brother act, Theo. Don''t you see that she likes him.'''' My eyes widen and I smack her on the arm. ''''What the hell! You''re not meant to blurt out something like that!'''' I haven''t explicitly told Theo that I like Jason and for good reason. He doesn''t like Jason and he has made his position known on more than one occasion. ''''I''m not going so it doesn''t even matter who I ask.'''' I shrug. Theo visibly relaxes and I shoot him a glare. ''''Or, I may change mind.'''' ''''If you do, I''m going with you and you''re not dancing with anyone.'''' ''''Um, no.'''' ''''Um, yes.'''' ''''You don''t own me.'''' I say stubbornly. ''''I can do what I want.'''' Theo narrows his eyes but doesn''t say anything because my statement is false. I actually can''t do whatever I want as long as I have a target on my back. ''''Hey, Melody.'''' We all pause our conversation and turn to face Mariah, clad in her cheerleading outfit. She looks brighter, happier than yesterday and I''m relieved. Her face is completely makeup-free and she''s actually smiling and no, it''s not a sinister smile. It''s actually a warm one. I guess she really is serious about turning a new leaf. ''''Mariah!'''' Paris mouths gapes open. ''''Mariah Laughlin?'''' She turns to me. ''''How are you not finding this shocking? This can''t be Mariah.'''' ''''I can assure you, it''s me.'''' Mariah affirms, giggling. ''''Do I look that different?'''' ''''What happened to your hair?'''' ''''This is my natural hair colour,'''' she weaves her fingers through the sandy-blonde waves. ''''All the rest where extensions.'''' ''''Why are you conversing with us and not hurling an insult?'''' Paris asks, still in shock. ''''How is anyone not finding this strange?'''' Theo shrugs and I slowly shake Paris. ''''Mariah and I made up recently. Now it''s all kumbaya and roses.'''' I explain slowly so she''d understand. ''''The feud is dead and buried.'''' ''''Wait, really?'''' Mariah and I nod and she snaps out of her shock. ''''That''s unbelievable.'''' ''''Best believe it,'''' Mariah says, being her new, cheerful self. ''''Melody and I made up and I''m sorry that I''ve been horrible to you both these past four years.'''' she apologizes. ''''I guess this is my way of extending the olive branch. Again, I''m sorry.'''' ''''I guess you''re forgiven,'''' Paris says wearily. ''''Although, I don''t know whether to believe you or not if I''m being honest.'''' That''s understandable. I admit, when she said she wanted to make peace, I thought it was another one of her many games and schemes. But, after she told me about her abortion and she and Jason''s strained relationship, I figured she was being genuine. She wouldn''t have told me all these things if she was feigning sincerity. ''''I don''t expect us to be friends right away,'''' Mariah says. ''''And you have every right to hate me, but maybe we can be civil?'''' she asks hopefully, looking at both of us. ''''Civility it is.'''' I declare. ''''Alright then.'''' Paris seconds. Theo just looks amused at this whole situation. I don''t blame him. A grown man should not be involved in teenage girls drama. ''''Awesome. I actually wanted to know if you three would be willing volunteers for the Sadie Hawkins dance. We are low on volunteers this year and we need all the help we can get in decorating the gym, getting supplies, buying the snacks, hiring the DJ, excetera, excetera.'''' I open my mouth to object but Paris shoots me a glare. ''''We''d love to.'''' ''''No, we won''t,'''' I whisper harshly. ''''I''m not going.'''' ''''You should, '''' Mariah encourages. ''''Trust me, it would be a lot fun. I even have an idea of who you could go with.'''' she winks. I shake my head and prevent a blush from creeping up my face. ''''I highly doubt I''ll be able to make it.'''' ''''Bummer,'''' Mariah pouts. ''''Would you be there, Theo?'''' ''''I''m not sure either.'''' he says flatly. ''''Give me that.'''' Paris says as she grabs the sign-up sheet from Mariah''s hand. ''''We would love to volunteer.'''' ''''But I just said-'''' I object. ''''Exactly, we just said-'''' Theo seconds. ''''I heard what you both said.'''' Paris deadpans. She hands the sheet back to Mariah. ''''But we''re still doing it.'''' Paris smiles up at Mariah but I have no idea if it''s fake or not. ''''We''d be there.'''' ''''Cool. So we have a meeting once school closes and official preparations begin mid-January.'''' She tucks the sign up sheet into her chest. ''''Looking forward to seeing you all and Melody, reconsider, yea?'''' I nod. ''''Sure.'''' With that she leaves and Paris looks at me. ''''What?'''' ''''When did you and Mariah make up? Why did you and Mariah make up? Did you suddenly develop amnesia or do you have Alzheimer''s? She''s horrible!'''' I look at my watch and motion for us to start walking or we''d all be late for AP Biology. With our lab coats in tow, we move towards the Biology lab. ''''Mariah and I made up yesterday and no, I don''t have amnesia or Alzheimer''s. I believe her. She''s being real this time.'''' Paris turns the door handle. ''''How do you know that? Don''t you remember how she put tampons in your locker? And how she called you ugly in front of everyone? Need I remind you that she is dating the guy you like.'''' ''''Dated,'''' I correct. ''''She dated.'''' ''''They aren''t together anymore?'''' ''''Mariah said they aren''t.'''' ''''Oh.'''' Paris and I say a hello to Mr Willis in front of the class and he smiles back at us. ''''Regardless, she has humiliated you. Why would you forgive her?'''' I shrug and take a seat on the stool. ''''Because that''s how I am. I forgive people easily. Plus, like I said, she is being genuine. All those stuff she did is all water under the bridge and I would like to forget it.'''' Mariah was hurt. She saw me as a threat to her happiness and although it''s not an excuse or a justification. I''m willing to not hold every horrible thing she said and did against her. Mr Willis clears his throat, commanding our attention. ''''Alright, class. Settle down. We''re about to begin.'''' Chapter 84 - DREAM Fiona''s World is scarcely populated once the clock hits seven. It''s just like Aunty said, the crowd is better in the mornings, gets fewer in the afternoons and then less in the evenings. Currently, we have about five people in the bakery and they''ve all been served. ''''Why don''t you take a break? I don''t think anyone would come in anytime soon.'''' Aunty Fiona suggests. I nod and say my thanks then make my way to the table where Theo is seated making a phone call. I slip into the leather seat opposite him and raise a brow because he''s stress talking on the phone. I guess that''s partially my fault because he has to babysit me till nine. ''''¡­I''ll call you later,'''' he responds gruffly. ''''Thanks for the update.'''' Not knowing what to say, I start. ''''Do you want a cookie? I could get one if you like.'''' ''''No, thank you.'''' His lips meet the edge of his cup of lemonade before putting it down with a sigh. ''''That was Officer Louis.'''' Oh. ''''What did he say?'''' ''''That you were right. The two letters aren''t a match.'''' ''''I was actually right?'''' I''m a little surprised. There was always this possibility that I could be wrong and I was reading into things a little too deeply but now that I''m right, I can''t help but feel relief and dread. Relief that I''m right. Dread that my worse fears may actually come to reality. ''''You were,'''' he affirms. ''''We got it analysed by forensics and even had two handwriting experts examine the two letters. They were a twenty percent match.'''' Which means there''s an eighty percent chance that someone is trying to fuck with us. Theo runs his fingers through his hair. ''''Someone is trying to throw this investigation off course. They know we''re looking and they''re trying to hide something.'''' I swallow a lump in my throat. ''''You may not like what I''m about to say but if someone wrote this letter pretending to be Bob, then there''s a very high possibility that whoever it is kidnapped Bob or is holding him hostage somewhere. That someone may have also been the one who caused the shooting at Lakedale.'''' ''''And we can''t track them? There''s no trace of DNA or anything?'''' ''''We can''t necessarily get the DNA of a person off a letter. If we had the pen the culprit used, a hair sample, saliva, blood sample, it''ll be easy to run it in the database but we sadly don''t have that.'''' His voice is full of regret. ''''This person, whoever it is, is one step ahead of us.'''' ''''Hey, don''t be like that.'''' He raises my downcast chin up with his forefinger. I''m forced to meet his hazels and he has what seems to be a reassuring smile on his face. ''''We will catch this person or persons. Bridgewood is a small town and whoever is playing these mind games still lives here.'''' ''''But what if Bob is dead?'''' Sometimes, I blame myself for what happened that night at Lakedale. If he hadn''t offered to drive me home, this shit-show wouldn''t have happened. If we hadn''t gotten into an argument in the car, maybe we would have been aware of who was following us. ''''At this point, I don''t even know. I can''t give you false hope and tell you he''s alive because hostage situations-if this is a hostage situation- never end well.'''' That''s the scary part. ''''Also-'''' ''''Hold that thought,'''' I say and stand up when I see a couple enter the bakery. They take a seat at the far right side, next to the ice-cream machine and I make my way to them. ''''Hi, I''m Melody and-'''' No freaking way. ''''Fabio? Suri?'''' I haven''t seen any of my workmates from the diner since that fateful night. The only people I was really close to where Fabio and Kathy. Kathy and I still text a lot and we follow each other on social media. Fabio and I, not so much. ''''Melody?'''' ''''In the flesh.'''' When he first entered the bakery, I couldn''t recognize him and now I see why. He''s sporting a beard, a full one that almost swallows his entire chin. He also looks taller than I remember or maybe it''s just me. He has on a black wool sweater and faded blue jeans while Suri has on an emerald green oversized sweater and grey skinny jeans. ''''Shit, it''s been so long,'''' he says and moves in for a hug. ''''I didn''t know you worked here. How are you?'''' ''''I''m really good.'''' I turn my attention to Suri and give her a hug, noticing that there is no more baby bump. ''''Suri, I missed you so much.'''' ''''Missed you too.'''' she responds in a small voice and compliments it with a smile. Suri isn''t that much of a talker. The only time she talks a lot is if she''s comfortable with you. ''''I gave birth last month.'''' ''''I can tell.'''' Actually, if you weren''t aware she was pregnant, you wouldn''t believe that she just gave birth. Her post-baby body snap back game is top notch because where is the baby weight? Far as I''m concerned, she looks the same from what I remember. ''''Boy or girl?'''' ''''A girl,'''' Fabio responds, practically squealing. ''''I''m a girl dad now and her name is Angel.'''' I like the name. ''''That is so cute,'''' I coo. ''''I''d love to meet her. I''m sorry I haven''t been over in a while,'''' I apologize. ''''After the diner closed down, I''ve been swarmed with school, extracuriculars and tests. You know how it is.'''' He nods in understanding. ''''Hope you''re getting those grades up?'''' ''''It has never been down,'''' I gloat. ''''Atta girl.'''' I hand them the menu so they can order. ''''After the diner closed down, I didn''t hear a peep from anyone,'''' Fabio starts. ''''I didn''t even understand what was going on. One minute, I had a job, the next minute I didn''t. Then I see Bob''s face all over T.V and they say the police are out l looking for him.'''' ''''Yea.'''' ''''The police even came over to question me about him.'''' I look over at Theo''s direction but he has his hands pressed on his keypad. ''''They did?'''' ''''Yup,'''' he confirms. ''''They asked me about my whereabouts on September 7 and asked what I knew about our boss-well ex-boss,'''' he corrects. ''''I work in construction now.'''' ''''Go on.'''' ''''Weren''t you the last person to leave the diner that day?'''' he questions, looking at me curiously. ''''Bob was the last person to leave,'''' I lie smoothly. No one at the diner knew about our relationship and I''d still like to keep it that way. With everything that went down, it''s best if everything is still shrouded in secrecy. ''''After you and Kathy left, I went home shortly after. I know as much as the rest of Bridgewood. I heard there was a shooting and then there was a warrant out for his arrest. It''s so crazy.'''' ''''Right,'''' he says and hands me the menu. ''''We''ll have five slices of pound cake and a chocolate chip cookie.'''' I put down the order on my notepad. ''''Did the police question you too?'''' They did more than question me. I nod. ''''They did.'''' If they questioned Fabio, then that means they probably questioned every single employee at the diner. ''''God knows what''s going on.'''' ''''I can only hope that Bob is safe and not into some shady shit because why would the police have a warrant out for his arrest?'''' Fabio wonders. I shrug lightly. ''''I guess we''ll never know.'''' .... Deciding to put my gnawing fear behind me, at least I''m going to try to put my gnawing fear behind me, I grab my laptop from the desk drawer and get started on those college applications. It''s been a long time coming but I''ve finally made my decision: I''m applying to three schools, two out-of-state and one in-state. Preferably, I''d love to put a million miles between me and Bridgewood, Oklahoma because I want a fresh start. Sure I''d miss my mum and Sophie but they''ll live for the next four years without me. I have my own life to live. Grabbing my glasses which is squished in between my bed covers and my books, I perch it on my face and start applying. Yesterday, as scheduled, I had a talk with Mrs Finley and we chose these three schools together: Dolemite University, Dearena Joy State University and Harbourdale University. They were the ones that had the most scholarship opportunities. Dolemite is in New York, Dearena Joy State is in Texas and Harbourdale is in Oklahoma, but not in Bridgewood. It''s about three hours away, four if you calculate traffic and it''s in this town called Plainsville. Much to her disappointment, and probably to Bob''s disappointment if he were here, I didn''t pick an Ivy League school. I don''t exactly see what the big deal is in attending an Ivy League and quite frankly, I don''t care. Far as I''m concerned, people only attend these schools for bragging rights. ''''Clear your head and concentrate,'''' I whisper to myself as my fingers open the school''s website. I login with my school email and password and start the process. I don''t know how it''s done in other schools, but at Adelaide, they to an extent handle your applications for you. All you need to do is login to the site, click on Applications, fill in the required spaces, write an essay if there''s a need to hit submit and that''s it. ''''Dolemite University...'''' Chapter 85 - TAP IN Tapping of my bedroom window brings me out of dreamland. It wasn''t even a wonderful dream considering I was almost eaten by a Titan from AOT. This is why I never watch AOT before bed. I always end up dreaming about weird shit. My first instinct is to ignore it, reasoning that is probably the wind or a cat decided to play footsie with my window. ''''Ignore it, Mel.'''' With that resolve, I snuggle deep into the covers and close my barely open eyes hoping for a peaceful sleep. Tap tap tap. Ignore it. Tap tap tap. Ignore it. Tap tap tap. I jolt up in a mixture of annoyance and irritation. It''s mostly annoyance because I need a solid six hours of shut-eye. ''''What the actual fuck is going on?'''' I whisper-yell. The time on my alarm clock reads 1:00am and I''m mad, scratch that, I''m pissed. Does this cat want a death wish? The tapping becomes incessant, almost urgent and I''m now starting to think it''s not a cat. ''''If it''s not a cat, that means it''s a burglar.'''' I reason. I grab the baseball bat at the edge of my bed, and yes, it''s the same one I almost used to turn Jason''s head into a human baseball. Moving stealthily towards the curtains, I open it and see nothing. ''''Weird.'''' As an extra layer of precaution, I unlock the window and poke my head into the cold midnight air, looking left, then right, and I see nothing. I did not imagine the tapping, did I? ''''Melody,'''' a strained voice calls out. I look left again, following the sound of the voice and my eyes grow as wide as saucers. ''''What in the world?'''' Looking straight at me ladies and gentlemen, face illuminated by the streetlights and perched on top of the tree next to my window, holding on to the branches for dear life is none other than Jason Blunt. ''''You''re not a cat.'''' ''''Why would you think I was?'''' ''''Never mind that,'''' I whisper harshly. ''''Why would you think it''s okay to come to my neighbourhood in the middle of the night and climb a tree next to my window?'''' Is he nuts? ''''Before, I answer that, could you get me out of here? I''m kind of stuck and I feel like the branches snapping.'''' he squeaks. I blink, this time in disbelief because I can''t believe he actually climbed a tree. And is next to my bedroom window. ''''How exactly am I meant to do that?'''' ''''I don''t know,'''' he whispers harshly. ''''You''re the smart one.'''' I ponder for a few minutes about how I''m going to help Jason get down from the tree. ''''Wait, if you climbed up, can''t you slide down?'''' The law of gravity should be able to work in his favour. ''''Um¡­'''' He looks down from where he came and I follow suit. Bad idea, at least for him because he''s shaking and it''s a very long way down. He''s a gangleader who deals with weapons yet he''s scared of falling from a tree. Ironic. ''''You could have used the front door.'''' I say matter-of factly, not even bothering to keep my sarcasm at bay. ''''Skip a few broken bones.'''' ''''I didn''t want to risk you hitting me with a baseball bat,'''' he jokes. He looks at my right hand and the colour from his face drains. ''''Get that thing away from me.'''' I laugh at his displeasure and he sends a scowl mixed with a healthy dose of fear my way. ''''Calm down, pretty boy, I won''t hurt you.'''' Sucks for him because I think there are actual soldier ants on that tree so they might actually hurt him. ''''Think you can hold on for a minute without falling?'''' ''''I''ll try.'''' Casting a worried yet amused glance at him, my head enters my room fully and I drop the bat on my bed. Digging into my closet, I grab the one item I haven''t used in a long time: a rope. Once upon a time, Khalil and I would climb trees just for the fun of it. There was a game we used to play called Hanging Tree. It was a simple one, at least it was simple if you knew how to hang on to a tree branch. The aim was to see who could hang on to the branch the longest without falling and breaking a bone. Dangerous? Definitely, but I was a tomboy when I was a kid and had a lot of guys as friends so danger wasn''t anything new to me. I know for a fact that my mum had her hands full when I was younger. She absolutely hated it when I''d climb trees. Of course, I loved it because all of my friends where doing it. She said I''d fall and I did once when I was six. It hurt like hell and I had my knees stitched. I still have a scar from that incident. Khalil gave me the rope as a gift, said it''d be useful when we want to play Hanging Tree. It''s a marvel I still kept it after all this time and after everything that happened between us. But, hey, it''s going to be a lifesaver now¡­literally. ''''Jason, are you still alive?'''' ''''Yea,'''' he responds. I''m still here.'''' ''''Okay, so I have a rope and you are going to use it to climb into my bedroom.'''' I figured that''s the simplest way to get him out of there without him breaking a bone. ''''Why do you have a rope?'''' he questions, looking at me sceptically. ''''Because I know how to climb trees.'''' It''s not my first rodeo. ''''And I''m the only one who can help you right now.'''' I wonder if the neighbours are looking at us right now. I hope they aren''t because mum isn''t home and I don''t want any nosy nosepecker telling her that I helped a guy off a tree and into my bedroom. That conversation is not going to go down well. ''''I''m going to hand you the rope now.'''' I unwind the rope as much as I can and extend it to him. After a few tosses, he catches it firmly with his right hand, the other holding on to the tree branch. ''''You don''t need to be scared, you know? The tree branch is not going to snap. I''ve climbed this baby long enough to know that.'''' The tree in question is a Bur Oak. Grandma Maggie said it''s one of the oldest, tallest and healthiest trees in the neighbourhood. Apparently, it''s been around since she was a little girl. It has grown to be quite the beauty, I''ll give it that because in the mornings, it glistens. With quite the repertoire, the branches would never snap. ''''You got it?"'' ''''Yea.'''' ''''Great. Now tie it securely to the branch,'''' I instruct. This is similar to the time when he was instructing me to stitch his gash last year. The only difference is that I''m the one dishing out the instructions. It''s still the same dangerous situation-Jason is hanging on for dear life, pun intended. I crane my neck further to see if he''s doing it correctly. ''''Emphasis on the word securely because if you don''t it''s your funeral.'''' ''''You''re enjoying this, aren''t you?'''' he mutters. You have no idea. His fingers work the rope and he ties it, making sure it''s extra tight. ''''Good job,'''' I encourage. ''''Now, I''m going to hold on from this end. Don''t worry, you won''t fall.'''' All he needs to do is climb the rope like a spider till he reaches my window sill. ''''Just climb till you reach my sill.'''' ''''Alright,'''' he says unsurely, but with an aura of faux confidence. ''''I''m coming.'''' I tie the other end of the rope to my nearby chair and still hold a few layers of rope for good measure. He''s moving, I can see his legs dangling. It''s not a far ''dangle'' when you think about it. I''ve snuck out before using this rope. If you count to ten, your first foot forward would be propped against the window sill. ''''Nine,'''' I count in my head. ''''I see his left foot on the sill and I breathe a sigh of relief. The right foot follows and he pushes his body weight to stand fully on the sill, letting go of the rope. I hold on to his arm and help him into the window. However, I dragged him too hard and end up falling on my cold bedroom floor and he came falling flat after. On. Top. Of. Me. His body weight is fully on top me. Oh. My. God. How do girls in the movies act in situations like this? The room is dark, save for the moonlight streaming from the window. He moves, albeit very slightly, and pins my hands with his. Our very close, almost intimate proximity is making my heart palpitate rapidly and loudly. Either it''s my heart pumping out more oxygen or it''s his because I can hear his heartbeat. It''s clearer than crystal; one beat follows the other, then the next, like a pulsating drum. His aqua blues mix so well with the moon, almost like it was made to shine just for the purpose of highlighting his eyes. Bodies pressed against each other, he''s looking at me so intensely to the point that it''s almost sinful. His chestnut hair has fallen in front of his face and his eyes zero in on my lips. I swallow intently and try to take deep and slow breaths. He moves in closer and I close my eyes in reciprocity. Just three breaths, all he needs is three breaths and my lips would be his to claim. Chapter 86 - EVERYTHING I WANTED His chestnut hair has fallen in front of his face and his eyes zero in on my lips. I swallow intently and try to take deep and slow breaths. He moves in closer and I close my eyes in reciprocity. Just three breaths, all he needs is three breaths and my lips would be his to claim. One. ''''This is the part where I kiss you,'''' he whispers, stroking my face with the back of his hands. I feel them run from the corner of my eye down to my neck and I bite my bottom lip, watching his fair hands. His tone is hesitant like he''s asking for permission before we do the one thing we never imagined we''d do. Two. ''''Maybe you should,'''' I whisper back, uncertainty swimming in my veins. Hesitation is creeping in my mind, my subconscious is screaming, what are you doing? But I pay her no mind. Every part of my body wants this and I know that once those lips touch mine, there''d be no going back from here. With the moon glistening down on us, much like when we were at the stream, he inches closer. Three. Then he closes the little gap between us, sealing our fate. I think I''m dreaming. Someone pinch me because this can''t be real. But, it''s real because I feel him and that''s an indication that this is not a dream, a fantasy or a make-believe universe. Jason Blunt is in my room, in the dead of night, kissing me on my bedroom floor. The first thing I notice is his lips are warm, like chocolate, the type that melts instantly the minute you pop it in your mouth. I never thought this day would come. Sure, I''ve thought about it, and I''m not ashamed of it, but thinking about something and having it actualized are two very different things. My thoughts are nothing compared to what I''m feeling right now. The kiss is slow, tender, and delicate, like an unplucked flower. He''s taking the lead and isn''t rushing it and I couldn''t be more grateful. I can feel him telling me everything I want to hear in this kiss. It''s like he''s broadcasting his emotions on the radio of our mingling lips. All the pent up anger since 8th grade, all the insults we''ve hurled at each other, all the pranks we''ve played and all the stunts we''ve managed to pull off without Grande''s knowledge have all come down to this. I encircle my arm around his neck, pulling him closer and I feel his lips curve, happy to oblige me. His right hand is placed on my cheek, while the other is stroking my waist, sending shivers to not just my spine. Books talk about fireworks, zoos, and butterflies but this is a fucking explosion and it proves what Mariah says. He likes you. He has always liked you and I could never compete. I don''t want this to end, but it has to because I need air. Slowly, but surely, we detatch our lips from each other, chest heaving and lungs gasping for air. Our forehead are synced and a giggle escapes from my lips, along with a prominent blush on my cheeks. ''''Hi,'''' he whispers lightly, his baritone deeper than I remember. ''''Hello.'''' We''ve definitely crossed the line. ..... ''''So,'''' I start awkwardly, sitting kriss-kross-apple-sauce with my back towards my closet. After the kiss, which by the way, was fucking amazing, we decide to put some healthy distance between us which is why he''s currently sitting on my bed and feeling a little out of place. We haven''t spoken about the kiss, neither of us wanting to initiate the conversation. I guess we''re trying to process it, because that''s certainly the case for me. I, Melody Lianna Jones, kissed Jason Blunt, certified bad boy, ex-nemesis, captain of the basketball team and every girl''s wet dream at Adelaide. It feels fucking unreal. I don''t even know why he''s here in the first place. Most teenage girls would freak out at the fact that a guy is in their room, but for some reason, I don''t feel ''freaked out.'' The room is no more dark and it''s not like I have anything embarrassing lying around haphazardly like a bra or lace panties. Everything has been neatly arranged in my closet because the neat freak in me can never allow disarray. ''''So,'''' he continues, facing me. He rubs the back of his head and I raise a brow. ''''I''ll ask this once again, what in the world are you doing here? I''m shocked that you actually climbed a tree.'''' He blushes a little at the memory. ''''What if it wasn''t my room, but my mum or sister''s room? What would you have done?'''' I can tell you what my mum and sister would have done: Mum would call 911 straight away and Sophie would scream bloody murder and wake up the whole neighbourhood. ''''I guess it''s a good thing it was your room then because that would have just been awkward?'''' he offers sheepishly. ''''And I''m here because I wanted to see you.'''' My eyes narrow. ''''You see me in school everyday.'''' ''''But you''re never alone.'''' ''''True, but you can always say hello. Our feud is over now.'''' It''s over to us, but to the rest of the school, we''re still Tom and Jerry. ''''And risk your brother punching me square in the jaw?'''' You''re a gangleader, you can take a punch. ''''My brother would never hit you.'''' He chuckles darkly, ''''Seems like he wanted to in the parking lot that day.'''' But he didn''t. His hands dig into my bed and he holds a familiar material in his hands. My cheeks immediately darken. ''''Oh my God! Give me that!'''' It''s my blue cotton shorts, the one I was supposed to wear for bed, but I decided last minute that pajama bottoms and a loose fitting shirt is more preferable. I didn''t even realize I hadn''t stuffed it in my closet yet. So much for not having anything embarrassing laying around. ''''I don''t know,'''' he says, mischief gleaning in his eyes. ''''I think I''ll keep it as a souvenir, a gift from the Princess'' room.'' I''m still having a hard time believing he''s in my room. ''''Give it back.'''' He smirks the only way Jason Blunt knows how. ''''How badly do you want it?'''' There''s a hint of a double meaning in that question and I''m immediately taken back to our kiss minutes ago. I wanted it, so fucking badly at that moment and it was more than I expected. But now I feel a little bit of guilt. Why? Because I haven''t officially broke up with Bob. It''s so weird that I''m thinking about him now, but I can''t help it. I don''t know where he is; for all I know, he could be dead or missing and I''m here kissing another guy. I clear my throat. ''''Was that a double entendre?'''' ''''Did it seem like it?'''' Yes. ''''No.'''' ''''If you say no, then there was no double entendre,'''' he muses. Tossing the shorts to me, I catch it and hide it behind my back, never to be seen again. God knows I already feel embarrassed. We fall into silence and I wonder if Sophie can hear us. Her room is literally next to mine, but I doubt she''d wake up anytime soon. She sleeps like a log of wood and the only person that comes between her and sleeping for a straight twenty-four hours is me. Even if the apartment is burning down, she won''t wake up. ''''Okay, seriously, we''ve been dancing around this question for a while.'''' It''s been twenty minutes now. ''''Why are you here? Wouldn''t your parents be worried?'''' ''''Not really,'''' he shrugs. ''''They''re on a business trip or a resort.'''' he chuckles darkly. ''''They don''t really care where I go to as long as I don''t max out their credit cards.'''' Oh. Paris said something similar to me once when she came to the apartment around ten pm at night. I believe we were fifteen at the time and I asked her why she came all the way looking sad. Imagine being rich sad. She didn''t give me a straight answer. All she said was, As long as I get good grades and don''t max out their credit cards, I''m good to them. They don''t care what I do after that. What is it with rich kids and parental neglect? ''''They don''t?'''' I question, this time for clarity. He nods and rests his head on my headboard. ''''Their jobs would forever be their children. My sister and I are just sidepieces.'''' Wow. ''''You should be happy,'''' he continues. ''''You have a perfect family that actually gives a fuck about what you do.'''' I want to tell him that my family is far from being perfect. I want to tell him that my family is not complete and hasn''t been complete for the past ten years. I want to tell him that he''s the one with the perfect life: he rides around in a Veyron, he lives in a mansion, he doesn''t have a single parent (at least he has a step-dad) and he has probably been to more exotic locations in the world than I can possibly count. I want to tell him all this but I don''t. ''''Have I ever told you why I formed a gang?'''' Chapter 87 - DNA ''''Have I ever told you why I formed a gang?'''' ''''No,'''' I respond and adjust my cramping legs. ''''You haven''t.'''' He sits up straighter, his back resting on the board of my bed, a pensive look on his face. ''''Do you remember what I said in the police station''s parking lot?'''' ''''To be fair, a lot of things where said that day,'''' There was a lot of crying on my part. ''''You need to be more specific.'''' With a shake of his head, he smiles a little and crosses his arms above his chest. My gaze follows his movement; mild, but muscular arms cross over his pecs, the dark leather jacket he''s wearing over a grey T-shirt straining with his movement. He catches my stare and clears his throat giving me a knowing look. I divert my eyes and steer the conversation back to its originality. Focus, Mel. ''''So, you were saying?'''' ''''I said that in order to beat the system, you have to be the system.'''' Now, I remember. He said that in response to me questioning him about why he engages in drug pushing and weapons dealing. I nod once in response and he sees that as a sign of encouragement to go on. ''''I remember that conversation. It was right after I told you about Khalil and I''s childhood,'''' I affirm. It seems like forever ago, but that night is still fresh in my memory. ''''Right, Khalil.'''' he says Khalil''s name like it leaves a very sour taste in his mouth. ''''The bastard is lucky I didn''t kill him.'''' ''''If you did, you''d probably in jail.'''' I still don''t know how he was able to escape jail time for shooting Khalil on the foot. Sure, he was trying to protect me, but isn''t what he did assault with a deadly weapon? I want to ask him how but something tells me I shouldn''t. His facial expression turned hard at the mere mention of the name ''Khalil.'' Not to mention, he looks like he actually would make good on his promise to kill the next time he sees him. It makes me wonder if he has actually murdered someone before. Cynically, he replies. ''''Lucky me then.'''' Lucky you. ''''I was sixteen when I first met Janet and Pearson. You remember them, right?'''' How can I forget? One drugged me and the other walked me to my car. ''''They aren''t actually characters you forget that easily.'''' He nods. ''''Janet is a handful, but she means well.'''' ''''She drugged me.'''' He looks at me, regret prominent on his features. I need to stop reminding him of that night. He has apologized and I''ve forgiven. ''''She thought you were a threat. On her behalf, and on mine,'''' he looks at me with one emotion: sincerity, ''''We''re sorry. I was a dick back then and I shouldn''t have done what I did. It was stupid of me.'''' ''''It''s fine,'''' I give him a mega-watt smile to show him my seriousness. ''''I mean it. You don''t have to keep apologizing. All is forgiven.'''' And after that kiss, all is forgotten. ''''Let''s get back on topic.'''' He visibly relaxes. ''''You were telling me about how you met Janet and Pearson.'''' ''''Right,'''' he nods. ''''I met Janet and Pearson at a street racing competition.'''' ''''Isn''t that illegal?'''' Hips lips curve. ''''Not in Bridgewood.'''' ''''So, Janet, Pearson and I met and we hit it off right away. Janet had won many races and even a few local championships, so we became friends. She taught me everything I know. In time, we became a known trio at our car meets and we won competitions and shit. At the time, I used street racing as a means to cope with all the shit that was going on in my life.'''' He still holds my gaze. ''''Mariah had the abortion, I lost the baby, I was having family problems. Fuck, I was spiralling. My mum said I had become ''problematic,'' and to an extent, that was true. Not that they really cared anyway but even I knew I was engaging in self-destructive behaviour.'''' His eyes are waiting for me to say something or judge him but I don''t. ''''Janet, Pearson and I''s popularity began to grow at the car meets and we caught the attention of a booker named Darnelll. He handled all the bets that happened during and after the races and he was also a known big time drug dealer.'''' He adjusts his position again. ''''One day, he asked us, well more like asked Janet, if she''d drive him to a delivery point. He said he''d pay her ten grand and she agreed. However, she didn''t want to go alone so she enlisted our help.'''' As his eyes grow dark, I have a feeling that the story does not have a happy ending. ''''It was meant to be an easy trade: Janet drives him to the meeting point with Pearson and I in tow, he meets his client to deliver the drugs and we zoom off.'''' He darkly chuckles. ''''When we got to the meeting point, it was on the outskirts of Bridgewood at an abandoned warehouse and it was midnight, Darnell got out of the car and into the warehouse and we waited. Next thing I remember was a tap on the driver''s side window. Three men had surrounded the car with guns, one of them pointing it right at Janet''s head.'''' Oh. My. God. ''''Sixteen year old me was scared as fuck because I thought I was going to die. Till this day, I don''t know how we made it out alive but we did. They threatened us and said that if we ever show up at the car meets again, they''d blow our brains out. I didn''t even realize we had racked up a list of enemies until Darnell told us that we pissed off a bunch of sore, lame losers. Turns out a lot of people had been betting on our downfall¡­literally.'''' His light attempt at a joke makes me smile. ''''Long story short, after that incident, we didn''t go back to the car meets. Janet was pissed off, and said that she didn''t like being a ''weak bitch'' to put it in her words, so we formed a gang. If we were strong and powerful, no one would have the audacity to fuck with us. Janet assigned me the leader since I was the one with the most cash and I had the power to procure the weapons and drugs.'''' My eyebrows raise slightly. ''''I have connections in high places,'''' he says simply, answering my unspoken question. How high are your connections? ''''For about a year and a half we built another reputation for ourselves, this time as a gang.'''' He smirks. ''''I won''t go into the details, but we are the most feared gang in Bridgewood-'''' I halt him. ''''How is Ryan involved in all this?'''' All I''ve heard is Jason, Janet and Pearson, never Ryan. I heard what I heard near the girls'' bathroom and he''s somehow mixed in this shit. ''''Ryan isn''t really mixed in all this. He just takes the orders. Janet, Pearson and I do most of the heavy lifting.'''' You mean the dirty work. ''''After we became stronger, we went back to the car meet and heard through the grapevine that Darnell had hired the men to threaten us. To say that Janet was pissed was an understatement.'''' I gasp. ''''Did y''all piss in his cereal?'''' What could possibly be his vendetta? Isn''t he just a booker? ''''Impatient,'''' he says. I can''t help it, I love a good story. ''''After we found out he was the one, we ran his bookmaking business to the ground. It was easy, they guy was a crook and was cyphooning money from people. He even owed debts to a few mafias. After we did that, he came on his knees begging and confessed that he was hired by a rival gang called the Tollido''s. I had beaten Gerald, their leader, one night and he didn''t like to loose. Figured the easiest way to not loose was to threaten us because he thought we were a bunch of weak teenagers.'''' Wow. ''''After that, I never heard from Darnell again.'''' ''''What happened to him?'''' ''''He committed suicide, shot himself in the head twice with a thirty-two calliber.'''' ''''Shit,'''' I whisper. ''''That was the first thing I said when I heard the news.'''' ''''Did y''all kill him?'''' The question flies out of my mouth before I have a chance to reign my tongue in. He doesn''t look offended. ''''I''ve said this before, I''m not a murderer. Sure, I may deliver weapons and drugs but killing people is not my speciality. I didn''t kill him.'''' That doesn''t mean that Janet or Pearson didn''t do it. ''''The police ruled it a murder by suicide so it couldn''t have been us,'''' he defends Janet and Pearson. ''''We may be a lot of things, but we don''t kill people.'''' I say nothing. Why? Becomes I''m speechless. Being speechless is a very big rarity for me, but somehow Jason Blunt manages to make me feel this way. Street racing? Gang? The Tollido''s? This boy has lived a life and he isn''t even forty. ''''Say something, Princess,'''' he whispers. ''''Say anything. Your silence is killing me.'''' ''''I have no idea what to say.'''' I answer honestly. ''''This is some confession.'''' That I have to water down with a clear head and a cup of green tea. I don''t even drink green tea but I think I need it right about now. ''''I just have one more question.'''' He nods. ''''Go on.'''' ''''Why did you come all the way to my house to tell me all this?'''' Without skipping a beat, he answers. ''''Because I''m a fucking bastard and I like you.'''' Chapter 88 - HOLY Let''s have a rundown of the real life soap-opera that is Melody Jones'' life. In the beginning of the school year, I was a normal teenager going to a rich kids'' school. I had a boyfriend I loved to pieces, held down a job like a champ and was in an ongoing feud with a boy that irritated me to the core of my bones. Things started taking a turn at the tail end of the year when I got involved in an accident, had the police tell me that my boyfriend is somehow involved in the mafia, the said boyfriend went MIA, I was assigned a bodyguard because someone wants my head on a silver platter and I started falling hard for the boy I wanted to throttle. Now, it seems like I wasn''t the only one that was falling with no safety net. Without skipping a beat, he answers. ''''Because I''m a fucking bastard and I like you.'''' There are a lot of things I expect him to say in response to that question, but admitting that he likes me is definitely not on my list. If I knew that this was where the conversation was going, I would have let him fall off the tree. Why? Because I''m not prepared for it. He said I like you like it was the most obvious thing in the world and I know you don''t usually plan things like this but I''m about to pass out. I''ve wanted to hear those words for so long and now that it''s finally out there, the only thing I can do is look at him in¡­awe? Disbelief? He said he likes me. Jason Blunt likes me. And I like him too. Gah. ''''I,'''' What do you want to say, Melody? ''''Wow, I-'''' ''''You don''t have to say you like me too,'''' he chuckles, although I don''t know if it''s a humorous one. ''''I just wanted to get it off of my chest before I let it consume me.'''' Oh-kay? ''''I know I don''t deserve you. I''ve treated you like shit. I''ve pushed your buttons so many times. I''ve made you call me all the names in the book. Fuck, I believe I''ve even made you cry.'''' I laugh a little at the memory. He has made me cry once and that was in the beginning of the school year when he talked about my dad and I jumped him. ''''I know I''m an asshole and I''m everything you stand against, but I still like you.'''' My hands fidget and I bite the inside of my cheek to prevent a blush. I didn''t even realize he has moved away from his position on my bed till I feel a warm hand on my cheek. He turns my face to him and I see him, all of him, sitting criss-cross-apple sauce on the floor. ''''You''re perfect and I''m not.'''' ''''I''m not perfect,'''' I whisper. ''''I screw up just like you and just like everyone else on this planet.'''' ''''If we''re measuring screw-ups, you''re the Virgin Mary.'''' ''''That can''t be true.'''' For God''s sake, I was with someone who was in the mafia. If that doesn''t mean screw-up, I don''t know what that is. There''s a difference between Jason and Bob. When I was with Bob, before I found out his secret, he was my safe haven, my knight in shining armour, my protector, the Prince Charming to my Cinderella. With Jason, the alarm bells in my head are going off. He''s everything my mum warned me against. He is a player, he is a gangleader, he is a street racer, he is a ''caution don''t enter'' sign. He is everything I''m not. Yet, here I am. I let him in my room, we kissed and we''re still here. I should be running for the hills. I should tell him to fuck off. I should call Theo and tell him to arrest him. I should scream and never look back. But I won''t. Why? Because I''m into deep. ''''Trust me, it''s true.'''' His right thumb traces the curve of my nose until they reach my lips. His thumb parts my bottom lip in one single movement and I watch him, paralyzed with wonder. ''''These lips are perfect. I''ve had a taste and they are everything I''ve ever dreamed of, even more.'''' He has dreamed about kissing me? ''''You''ve dreamed about kissing me?'''' I whisper with a blush. He retracts his thumb and I immediately miss it. ''''I have, more times than I''d admit actually. When I said thoughts of you consume me, I wasn''t lying.'''' Falling for him was never part of my school year plan. I swore I''d stay away from boys till I finish school but how can I when he just admitted he likes me? How can I when he''s looking at me like he wants to kiss me again? He leans in again and my breath catches in my throat. ''''I won''t let you hurt me.'''' I blurt out. ''''If you''re going to hurt me, you might as well leave now.'''' For the past five months, the prominent emotion I''ve felt is hurt. Hurt by the lies, hurt by the deceit, hurt by my own naivete and hurt by what I couldn''t see in front of me. ''''I''m not the hero in this story,'''' he whispers and brushes a stray braid that had fallen off from my haphazard bun. ''''If anything, I''m the big bad wolf and you should be wary of me. I have demons and scars that run so far and so deep. Like I said, I''m a screw up and I can''t guarantee anything, but I know for a fact that I''ll try to be what you deserve.'''' He didn''t say he won''t hurt me. ''''I don''t know,'''' I tug at my shirt sleeve. ''''I like you too in case you''re wondering.'''' I blush again for like the umpteenth time this night. ''''I was trying to tell you that in the beginning.'''' His once down cast eyes glimmers with hope, hope that there could actually be an us after all this. ''''You like me too?'''' I bite my bottom lip. ''''Yea.'''' Even if you''re messed up, screwed up and you''re danger personified, I still like you. ''''I like you.'''' I reiterate, this time for myself so that I''d know it''s real-this moment is real. ''''May I?'''' he asks, his eyes zoning in on my lips. I nod once and he kisses me again. There''s something about kissing him in my room that feels so juvenile. Sophie could walk in or mum could decide to come home early. The good girl in me is telling me to stop because it''s not right. But how can something so wrong feel so right? How can this be so perfect when I know that deep down I feel uncertainty in the pit of my stomach? Much like the first kiss we shared an hour ago, it''s slow and I have a feeling that he''s doing it deliberately. His hands don''t move anywhere but stay on my cheeks. He doesn''t explore my body or touch me and I think it''s out of respect. A moan escapes my lips and the wanton part of me wants him to deepen the kiss, wants him to touch me or explore my body. It would definitely fulfill all my dark fantasies, the ones that keep me up in the middle of the night, the ones that drench me in a cold sweat. The wanton part of me takes over and I move closer to deepen the kiss, wanting to taste his minty and cinnamon breath all at once. This surprises him, I can see the widening of his eyes and if I wasn''t too preoccupied, I would have laughed. Fuck it. I''m tired of being the cautious and responsible girl, the one who follows the rules. If Jason goes against all my rules, then so be it. We pause for a second, chest heaving, but it''s only for a second because Melody two-point-oh comes out. What does she do? She straddles Jason. I thought his eyes widened before, but this time, they almost pop out of their sockets when I release my legs from their position and crawl into his laps straddling him. ''''Whoa,'''' his hands move to my waist, steadying me. ''''I didn''t know you had it in you, Princess.'''' My hands encircle his neck to pull him closer. ''''There are a lot of things you don''t know about me.'''' For example, someone is trying to kill me. ''''I think we should slow it down a bit,'''' he cautions. My face falls a bit and he notices it. ''''Hey, look at me.'''' I shake my head. ''''I''m a little embarrassed here and you''re so right we should take it slow.''''The sex-deprived, seductress, Melody two-point-oh is gone and now replaced with the real Melody who is blushing like an idiot because never in a million years would she ever straddle a guy, talkless of straddle a guy that she likes. ''''Don''t be.'''' He gives me a peck on the lips. ''''I stopped before it went too far because I don''t want you to regret anything. It doesn''t mean I don''t want you because fuck, I want you so bad,'''' the hard-on he''s sporting is an indication of that. ''''and it''s not just because you''re an amazing kisser.'''' I laugh at his compliment, at least I''ll take it as a compliment. ''''I don''t want to get too excited and take you in your bedroom. It just doesn''t feel right.'''' he reasons. I nod in understanding. ''''I want to do things the right way for once in my life.'''' With one last peck, he asks. ''''Would you make my day by going out on a date with me?'''' Chapter 89 - WILLOW ''''I kissed him,'''' I admit to Paris as we make our way to her car, headed for the closest Starbucks which is a ten minute drive from Adelaide. We''re on our afternoon break and are scheduled to be back on school grounds by 2:00pm. After Mr Finkle''s Economics class. I could do with a little caffeine in my system. Who would have thought that discussing about inflation and deflation rates of states in the US could turn out to be such a headache? The only thing I want inflated is my bank account. Theo isn''t in school today. He sent me a text this morning saying he had errands to run but instructed me to call if anything happens. He also stated that an officer would take his place, following closely from behind when I drop Sophie at Linkdale and then head to school. Like last time, he didn''t tell me exactly where he was going but I have a feeling it has something to do with my case. ''''You have to be more specific here,'''' she says as the car beeps open and we get in. Paris drives a black convertible, the Fiat 124 Spider to be more precise. It was gifted to her by her Aunt Rinata on her sixteenth birthday and she''s been riding it ever since. She absolutely adores this car, in fact, I think she loves it more than she loves me. ''''Who exactly did you kiss?'''' Buckling our seat belts, she starts the car and we''re off into the busy streets. ''''I kissed Jason, who else?'''' ''''WHAT!'''' she yells and almost slams the breaks, sending us flying backwards. ''''Are you crazy? Don''t slam the breaks like that, we could have had an accident!'''' ''''Girl, forget that,'''' she dismisses. Putting her hand out she waves to the other drivers she inconvenienced and continues. ''''When did this happen?'''' ''''Midnight.'''' ''''Midnight?'''' She makes a turn towards Grandale Avenue. ''''How did ya''ll meet at midnight?'''' ''''He came to the apartment,'''' I simply say. ''''Really?'''' she asks in disbelief. I nod and explain to her what transpired, from how he climbed the Bur Oak to how he ended up in my room. It still baffles me how we were able to pull off that ''stunt'' successfully. Not to mention, Sophie didn''t wake up at all which means she didn''t notice when he came in and didn''t notice when he left by 4:00am. I asked her about it on our way to Linkdale and she said she didn''t hear a peep. ''''That is so fucking cute,'''' she gushes. ''''So he like fell on you and you both kissed like in the movies! How romantic.'''' It was. ''''How did you feel, though?'''' her eyes glaze over at me. ''''Did you like it?'''' I did. I liked it a lot more than I thought I would. After he left, I could still feel the tingling of my swollen lips, hell, I can still feel it now. My right hand instinctively moves to touch my bottom lip, almost like if I close my eyes and dream, he''d be here, in this vehicle, claiming my lips again. ''''I loved it,'''' I admit with stars in my eyes. ''''I loved it to the point that it made me feel a tad bit guilty.'''' Paris gives me a questioning glance. ''''Why do you feel guilty?'''' ''''I don''t know. I feel like I''m cheating on Bob, you know? I''m kind of torn here.'''' I really like Jason and I loved Bob also. Bob is missing and I''m kissing another guy and acting like he never existed. ''''I don''t know how to feel.'''' We pull up into the parking lot of Starbucks and she turns off the ignition. Before we get out, she asks. ''''Did you really love Bob or you think you loved him? Because those two things are very distinct concepts.'''' ................ Paris'' words keep circling in my head for the rest of the school day to the point that I barely pay attention in the last leg of my classes, another bad move on my part considering the SAT''s are in three months. ''''Did you really love Bob or you think you loved him? Because those two things are very distinct concepts.'''' We were together for over five months and I was happy. Sure, the relationship was surreptitious, but it was ours and it was convenient. Bob was the perfect gentleman and he was everything to me. Even though I swore I wouldn''t take him back if and when he decides to come out of hiding, I can''t just cancel out the good times because they were good. People say ignorance is bliss and I''ve always disputed that saying because it''s very contradictory. How can you be comfortably basking in the bliss of not knowing something, especially when that something has the power to affect you personally? In my case, regrettably might I add, ignorance was bliss because in the months we were together, I had no idea who he really was. If it wasn''t for the fact that evidence was slapped in my face, I wouldn''t have believed he was involved in the mafia. He didn''t look like the type. I don''t even know what the type is, but when I imagine mafia men and mobsters, big, burly Italian men with muscles and a goatee comes to mind. Never Bob. I sound like the girl who is still hung up on her ex but I can''t help it. After what happened on September 7 and having a glimmer hope through that letter that Bob is okay somewhere only to have that hope shattered by forensics and handwriting experts has left me feeling dissatisfied and in need of closure. Anywho, I guess it''s true what they say though, looks really can be deceiving because I never would have pegged Jason as a gangleader but alas, he is. Then there''s the issue of Jason being a gangleader. After he left this morning, using the front door this time, I got no sleep and my mind started to wander. My mind wanders a lot but this time, the wandering is actually warranted. Jason is a living and breathing keg of gunpowder, a very vivid description but that''s the one way I know how to describe him. He lives for danger. He''s running a gang, he''s into street racing, he knows how to use guns and he''s probably a weapons specialist. Everything around him is everything I''m not. The whole gang thing still lives an unsettling feeling in my stomach. I got involved with one guy who was into illegal activity and look at the mess it created. Now, I''m about to dive head first into another mess. The most unsettling thing of it all is that of the two messes, the one I don''t mind falling into hook, line and sinker is Jason''s mess. It bothers me that he''s a gangleader but at the same time it doesn''t. I''ve liked him for a while now. I don''t know in what grade I started falling for him, but I did and I couldn''t bring myself to admit it because it didn''t make any sense to me. We are polar opposites in every sense of the word, that''s why we clashed initially: our races are different, our background and upbringing don''t coincide, we live two very separate lives and we are not in the same social circles. Despite everything, I still like him and he likes me too. He wouldn''t have kissed me twice, or was it four times yesterday (I lost count after the second kiss because my head was spinning) if he didn''t like me. Then why did I tell him, ''''I don''t know''''? I bump into someone in the crowded hallway and that pulls me out of my thoughts, sending my books and that of the person I bumped into falling to the ground. I bend down immediately to pick up the materials. ''''I am so sorry. It''s my fault. I didn''t look at where I was going and-'''' I feel a familiar pair of hands clamp on top of mine as we reach out for the blue coloured English textbook at the same time. My breath catches in my throat when he bends fully to my position and we meet with our eyes. Shit, this is not how I imagined our encounter after all that went down this morning. I blush involuntarily, remembering our ''trysts'', and he gives me a knowing smirk, the one that tells me that he has a pretty clear understanding of why my face is beet red. No one seems to be paying us any attention so I clear my throat. He unclasps his hands from mine and hands me my textbook. ''''Here you go.'''' I take it from him with a grateful smile. ''''Thank you. Again, I''m sorry for bumping into you, Jason.'''' I expect him to be mad at me not smile like the way he''s doing now. We were all over each other and I told him I don''t know when he asked me out on a date. His pearly whites become prominent, almost like a light from the heavens is shining down on them and they compliment his fresh Caucasian skin well. He''s looking at me like I''m transparent glass and he can see right through my every thought and emotions. Maybe he can see why my mind is unsettled, maybe he can see that he is the reason why I''m unfocused and uncoordinated. Thoughts of him consume me as much as I do him. ''''Penny for your thoughts?'''' Trust me I need more than just a penny. Why? Because I''m an idiot. Chapter 90 - LASTING LOVER Mariah calls an impromptu meeting of all volunteers for the Sadie Hawkins dance. For the past week, Paris, and to an extent, Mariah, have been trying to convince me to come but I''m firm on my resolve of not going. I''m not interested in participating in a sexist tradition. ''''Couldn''t Mariah have held this meeting on any other day? It''s Friday and I want to go home. Who likes to be stuck in school longer than necessary on a Friday? No one.'''' Paris groans. The meeting is being held in Mrs Gomez''s classroom so that''s where our boot clad feet are currently dragging to. Rolling my eyes at Paris'' complaint, I comment. ''''You were the one who volunteered us-volunteered Theo and I involuntarily. If anything, I''m the one who''s supposed to be complaining because I''m not going.'''' What''s the point of volunteering for something when you''re not even going? She knows I''m right, and the sticking of her tongue is an indication of that. ''''You''re seriously not reconsidering?'''' she asks hopefully. ''''Nope. I haven''t attended a Sadie Hawkins dance ever since I got here.'''' I''ve attended prom and homecoming, never the Sadie Hawkins. ''''I''m not going to start now.'''' ''''You have a reason to start now,'''' she answers with a sly smile. ''''You have someone you can go with. Jason and Melody sitting on the tree.'''' She pauses. ''''When you think about it, it actually makes sense because he was in a tree and you-'''' ''''I get the picture.'''' ''''K-I-S-S-I-N-G.'''' I shove her a little and turn the door handle of Mrs Gomez''s classroom. ''''Whatever.'''' We enter fully and I scan the classroom. There are about ten people seated on the desk chairs, some I recognize from our classes together. Paris and I sit down next to a girl who looks familiar, although I can''t place my finger on it. She''s doodling in her notebook with earbuds firmly placed in her ear. Because I sit next to her, I can hear the song emitting from the buds: Monsters by All Time Low. She turns to me and her eyes widen in recognition. Pulling off the earbuds she says. ''''Melody?'''' ''''Hey¡­'''' I trail off. ''''Nina,'''' she completes. ''''I''m Nina and we met at Ryan''s party.'''' Oh, right. The conductor of the truth or dare game! ''''I knew I recognized you from somewhere. The teal hair is unmistakable.'''' She laughs a little. ''''Right. I haven''t seen you since the party.'''' ''''Same. I guess we''re not in the same classes?'''' She nods. ''''I''m in the 11th grade.'''' No wonder. ''''So we''re not in the same class. I saw the signup sheet for volunteers for the Sadie Hawkins dance and I just had to,'''' she says animatedly. ''''My parents are big on volunteer work and helping out the community so I thought I''d follow in their footsteps.'''' ''''That''s amazing,'''' I commend. ''''Volunteering for the community is admirable.'''' ''''Thanks.'''' Paris gives her a wave and I introduce them. They exchange pleasantries. ''''It was nice to see you again, Melody and it was nice to meet you, Paris.'''' ''''Same,'''' we chorus and she puts her earbuds back in her ear. ''''Before I forget, where''s Theo?'''' Paris asks curiously. ''''I haven''t seen him all week.'''' Beats me. I haven''t seen him all week either. He sends me the occasional texts to check up on me but I don''t know where exactly he is or what he''s doing. I''ve asked him but he has been evading the question. ''''His aunt is sick,'''' I lie. ''''So he has to take care of her. He''s living with her after all.'''' She frowns. ''''I didn''t know that. I''ll call him today and see how he''s holding up.'''' ''''Sure,'''' I drag. ''''You do just that.'''' Note to self: Tell Theo to fake his aunty being sick. The door handle opens and we all turn our attention to Mariah who just walked in. I still can''t believe that the Mariah I''m seeing now is actually the same Mariah from the beginning of the school year. Sometimes I pinch myself so that I know that I''m not dreaming when she stops by my locker to chat with Paris and I or when she compliments me on a new accessory I''m wearing. I''m not the only one who is shocked by her change. She volunteered to be the date to the dance of this kid with braces and a mole the size of a zit. His name is Darwin and he''s in a grade below us, probably in Nina''s class. No one wanted to go with him so she did much to the surprise of everyone. It happened last weekend and I found out about it on social media because she posted pictures and videos from the event. People change but I don''t think any change is as drastic as Mariah''s. I don''t know who or what knocked sense into her but whatever it is deserves a big thumbs up. How does one go from a bitch to not a bitch in the span of a year? Standing in front of us, makeup-free with a smile on her face, she addresses us. ''''Hey, everyone.'''' She adjusts her glasses and clears her throat to fully get everyone''s attention. ''''Sorry, I''m five minutes late. I had a few things to discuss with Principal Grande. I won''t take much of your time, I promise. I know it''s Friday and everyone is in a TGIF mood,'''' she jokes. Some of us crack a smile and she continues. ''''So, let''s begin¡­'''' .............. ''''I don''t want to be on decorations duty, Mel.'''' Paris complains. ''''Can''t we switch places?'''' ''''No.'''' As Mariah promised, the meeting didn''t take up much of our time. It was ten minutes and she just assigned us to different tasks. Paris and a guy named Dwayde, I''ve never seen him before, are on decorations duty. I don''t even know why she''s complaining...again. She did sign up for this. Plus, she isn''t actually on decorations duty. All she and Dwayde have to do is buy the decorations, and it''s just a portion of it. Mariah handed them a list. Some other people were assigned to actually decorate the gym and that in itself is a lot of hardwork. ''''You just have to buy the decorations, not actually decorate the gym, you know that right?'''' I reason. She shrugs and we make our way to the gym. Why are Paris and I heading towards the gym? To watch the basketball team practice. I know that''s the last thing I want to do but I don''t exactly want to go home just yet. Aunty Fiona''s bakery isn''t open today, she said something about Joe having a doctors'' appointment, which means I have a day off. In the four years I''ve been at Adelaide, I haven''t watched a basketball practice, neither have I actually watched a basketball game live. I see it on TV but I scroll right past it because sports isn''t necessarily my forte. If it''s any compensation, I know a few basketball stars: Tristan Thompson (he''s dating Khloe Kardashian), Lebron James (one of the greatest basketball players of all time) and Dwayne Wayde (he''s married to Gabrielle Union, one of my favourite actresses of all time). That''s about as far as my basketball knowledge goes. ''''I know. I''m just being lazy. You and Theo are so lucky because all y''all have to do is buy snacks.'''' Though in absentia, Theo was assigned snacks duty and since we''re siblings'', Mariah said we should do it together. It sounds simple enough if you ask me. I love snacks so it doesn''t even feel like a chore. I go to the grocery store to buy snacks on a regular so this should be a piece of cake. ''''Yea.'''' If I''m being honest, my desire to go to the gym had less to do with the urge to cure my basketball watching virginity and more to do with seeing him. I know for a fact that he''d be here, he''s the captain after all, so when Paris suggested it in Mrs Gomez''s classroom, I said yes in a heartbeat. We meander towards the bleachers and then I see him, the object of my fantasies. ''''Holy shit, Ryan looks so hot.'''' Paris gushes. Holy shit indeed, but it''s not for Ryan. It''s for Jason. There''s an intense game of basketball being played in front of me. I know nothing about the sport but judging from the yells by Coach Blake at the sidelines, the game is fierce. He is wearing a blue T-shirt with the sleeves ripped off, a similar coloured pair of shorts, the logo of a wolf encircled in fire embedded at the tail end of it and a pair of sneakers which looks like it has seen better days. Sweat runs through his body, covering him like an ocean. His entire body is gleaning as he dribbles the ball down the court, positions his body, takes a shot and the ball falls into the net. ''''Score.'''' I say, impressed. They don''t call him the captain of the Adelaide Wolves for nothing. Ryan gives him a high-five and they continue their game. ''''Go, Ryan and Go, Jason.'''' Paris cheers excitedly as she claps for them like their own personal cheerleader. We''re the only ones who showed up to watch them practice today. Like I said, it''s a Friday. No one wants to be stuck in school longer than necessary. But, I do. As long as I get to see his sweaty body glisten and his muscles flex with each pass of the ball, then I have no problem waiting. Their heads turn in our direction; Ryan blows Paris an air-kiss and Jason looks at me in surprise, but then he quickly recovers and sends me a wink before they go back to playing their game. I have to remind myself to breathe. Chapter 91 - HOT N COLD Paris and I spend the next hour and a half watching the basketball team practice- more like I was busy ogling Jason and Paris was busy doing the same with Ryan. Apart from that, I learned the names of a few basketball moves from Paris. I had no idea she had knowledge about the sport but she did. I guess when your boyfriend is on the team, you tend to pick up on a few things. For example, there is something called the Crossover Dribble. It''s a relatively simple move in which a player bounces the ball in front of them from one hand to another and is used when a player wants to change directions or confuse the opponent. I saw Jason do it a few times on the court. Coach Blake blows his whistle and the guys stop their game. ''''Well, done boys,'''' he commends gruffly, his Texan accent becoming prominent. ''''Y''all did good today and I''m impressed. Remember we have a game against Standrid in two weeks so I want you to bring your A game.'''' Coach Blake has been the basketball coach for as long as I''ve been a student here. He''s a former NBA player and played for the Lakers in the good old days. I don''t know how Adelaide was able to bag a former NBA player but hey, when there''s money available, anything is possible. He looks like a man in his late forty''s (I should really check his Wikipedia page) and boy is he tall. I thought Jason was tall, but Coach Blake puts everyone to shame really. He''s a good five inches taller than him. I''m pretty sure if I stand next to him, I''d look like a mouse. He''s a good coach. It''s my first time coming for practice but I can tell a good one when I see one. Apart from watching Jason, I was also watching him and how he was controlling things on the court from the sidelines. Sometimes he''d pause the game and tell them to improve on something, but it''s never in an ''improve or you die tone'', it''s more of in a loving tone, like the way a caring father would caution a child. Not to mention he''s very meticulous and pays attention to every single detail. No wonder our team is the best in the district. Coach Blake pats Jason''s sweaty back. ''''Good work, Blunt but work on your Spin Move.'''' ''''Yes, Coach.'''' He and Ryan high-five and the team disperses, some heading towards the gym exit, others talking amongst themselves, while there''s another group lying down on the court, resting their sore limbs and muscles. Ryan and Jason jog towards us and I tell myself to calm down so I don''t make it too obvious that I was fangirling over Jason''s body and his abilities on the court. Breathe, Mel. Don''t embarrass yourself. ''''Babe,'''' Paris squeals as she leaps into Ryan''s arms, sweat and all. She doesn''t seem to mind though because she moves straight to his lips for a chaste kiss. ''''You were amazing out there.'''' ''''Thanks.'''' I divert my eyes away from the happy couple and sigh. That could be us but I''m undecided. I turn and I''m greeted with the sight of Jason sitting next to me. Double breathe, Mel. His smile deepens as our eyes lock. ''''Hey.'''' I smile back, trying to contain myself and disguise the fact that I spent an hour and a half ogling him. Knowing me and how transparent I am, I''m probably failing miserably. ''''Hey,'''' I whisper. ''''You were great out there. I don''t know a thing about basketball but judging by the amount of times the ball fell into the hoop thanks to you, I can see why you''re captain.'''' I commend with a blush. He grins. ''''Thanks. I''m happy you came.'''' He''s happy I came! ''''I haven''t seen you here before.'''' ''''Yea, well I figured there''s a first time for everything,'''' I explain. ''''Wanted to figure out what the hype was about you-'''' he catches that little faux pas and smirks. ''''I mean I wanted to know what the hype was about basketball.'''' ''''So you came here for me?'''' he questions with a grin that''s so big, I think his face might explode. ''''No,'''' I lie. ''''I just said I wanted to know about basketball.'''' Up close and personal, with the sweat dry on his clothes and clinging to his body like a second skin, I could see the definition of his abs. Though this isn''t the first time I''m seeing it, nor is it the first time I''m feeling it (the kiss, remember?) I really want to inch closer and touch it, as crazy as that sounds. ''''Sure,'''' he drags, following my gaze. ''''I''ll pretend I believe you.'''' See why I said I''m as transparent as glass? He runs his fingers through his unruly hair, trying to make it a little neater and I almost sigh in bliss watching him. ''''So, where''s Theo?'''' Mood killer. ''''He''s not in school today,'''' I simply say. ''''Family emergency.'''' He nods a little and I hear a throat clear. We both turn to look at Paris who gives me a knowing look with her green eyes. ''''I hate to interrupt your moment, but Mel, I''m about to leave. I''ll drop you home and then I''ll head to Ryan''s house since we have a date planned.'''' Ryan squeezes her hip affectionately. It''s been a while since Paris and I actually rode to school together so we did this morning. She picked Sophie and I up from home, dropped Sophie at Linkdale and we headed to Adelaide. ''''If you''re going on a date, I don''t want to impose.'''' I tell her. ''''I can always order an Uber.'''' ''''It''s really no problem,'''' she insists. ''''I don''t mind.'''' ''''I''ll drop her home.,'''' Jason says abruptly. What? I stare at him, trying to see if he''s playing but he''s actually serious. ''''I don''t want to inconvenience you,'''' I object. ''''It''s really not your way.'''' I can''t be in an enclosed space with him without feeling the need to kiss him again! ''''I don''t mind the commute,'''' he shrugs. Paris and Ryan look between us before Paris cuts the pregnant pause with a clap. ''''I guess it''s settled then?'''' she looks at me for confirmation, her eyes pleading for me to say yes. ''''I guess so,'''' I answer unsurely. ''''Great.'''' She takes a few steps forward and gives me a hug and a peck on the cheek. ''''Be good.'''' Leaning into my ear, she whispers. ''''Try not to jump his bones like you did last time.'''' ''''Paris!'''' I whisper harshly. I did not tell her that so she''d throw it back in my face. She withdraws from me and they both say their final goodbyes before going down the steps and out of the gym doors. ''''Would you mind if I change?'''' Yes, I actually do mind because I love your sticky clothes, thank you very much. ''''I stink and smell like basketball.'''' he jokes. I crack a smile. ''''Take your time.'''' ''''Cool. I''ll be right back and then we can leave.'''' ''''Great.'''' A thought pops up in my mind. ''''Won''t it be weird if people saw us together?'''' We know our feud is over, but the rest of Adelaide don''t. The school may be cleared out, save for a few people, but they have eyes. One word about us getting in his car together and it''d be spread like wildfire. He pauses for a bit, pondering my question. ''''I don''t give a fuck what anyone thinks,'''' he flashes me a mouth-watering smile and leans closer to me in a whisper. ''''Do you?'''' Thriple, breathe, Mel. ''''No,'''' I respond, breathless. What was I supposed to say, yes? If Jason Blunt is close to your face and he''s giving you his signature smile that can melt hearts and water panties, you''d agree with him too. Heck, if he tells me to put my hand in fire, my foggy brain may end up following his command. Jason and I alone in a car. What could possibly go wrong?'''' .........¡­ I have never been inside of Jason''s Veyron before, but now that I am, fuck I don''t want to leave. When they said this was a luxury car, they really meant it. I was almost afraid to touch the aluminium door handle because I thought I''d break it. The interior is decked in thick red leather, from the comfortable seats down to to the dashboard. I''m guessing red is his bias because the shoes he wore on the court earlier were also red. The first thing that caught my attention when I climbed into the lowered passanger''s seat was the centre console. I had only seen it in movies but seeing it with my very own eyes and touching it is a whole other experience. This car must have cost a fortune, but it''s probably a drop in the hat given his background. ''''You''re quiet,'''' Jason observes, his hands poised on the leather steering wheel as we zoom past the other cars. One thing about a Veyron, it''s fucking fast and with the roads being freer than an empty parking lot, let''s just say I think he''s going past the speed limit. But I don''t mind. ''''Why aren''t you mad at me?'''' Chapter 92 - CANNONBALL ''''You''re quiet,'''' Jason observes, his hands poised on the leather steering wheel as we zoom past the other cars. One thing about a Veyron, it''s fucking fast and with the roads being freer than an empty parking lot, let''s just say I think he''s going past the speed limit. But I don''t mind. ''''Why aren''t you mad at me?'''' Judging from the expression on his face, my question caught him off guard. ''''Do you want me to be mad at you?'''' A little. ''''Yes,'''' I answer. He gives me a weird look then turns his attention back to the road. ''''I mean no.'''' ''''I''m really not following, Princess.'''' I need to be more articulate when I''m around him. ''''What I''m trying to say is why are you being so¡­normal to me after I said no that night at my house?'''' When a girl blows a guy off after they were all over each other, I''m pretty sure they don''t react like Jason and pretend that everything is dandy. He doesn''t answer my question immediately as we zoom past Aunty Fiona''s bakery, the candy coloured building making me actually miss work. I know it''s just for today but still, I really do like working at a bakery than I do a diner. ''''Define normal,'''' I see the corner of his lips twitch. ''''at least from your perspective.'''' ''''Well, you''re being cool,'''' I start. ''''And it''s not that you''re not cool all the time, but it''s just that you''re acting like all is fresh roses and kumbaya when I know that there''s an elephant in the room.'''' It''s not a big elephant, probably a baby one and maybe I''m the only one taking note of it or maybe I''m way in over my head but I still feel a very slight tension. ''''Princess, I''m not mad at you.'''' ''''You''re not?'''' He shakes his head. ''''I can''t be mad at you, even when you''d push all my buttons back when we were at each other''s throats, I still wasn''t mad at you. I won''t start now.'''' I guess that answers my question. ''''Oh.'''' ''''However, you did bruise my ego a little bit and I''ll admit it stung when you said no.'''' He checks my facial expression. ''''You''re blowing hot andcold for some reason, or it may be a couple of reasons, but I can''t seem to figure out why.'''' I want to tell him all the reasons why I''m hesitating-guilt, fear of the unknown, the lingering threat on my life and uncertainty. Despite all that, I''m not one to go down without a fight.'''' ''''What do you mean?'''' I question, even though I know exactly what he means. ''''It means that I like you,'''' Gosh, I don''t think I''ll ever get used to him saying that. ''''and judging by the blush on your face and the fact that you confessed it that night, you like me too. I didn''t know you had it in you when you-'''' ''''Don''t complete that,'''' I answer embarrassment sweeping through me like a cold wind. ''''I can''t believe I did that. High-key, I''m a little embarrassed.'''' ''''You don''t need to be embarrassed about how you really feel, Princess,'''' he glazes over at me, showing his perfect set of thirty-two''s. ''''If it''s any compensation, I liked it a lot, but I had to stop it before it went too far. I didn''t think you would have wanted it that way.'''' ''''How do you know what I want?'''' ''''I don''t,'''' he simply says. ''''and quite frankly, you''re a funny and complicated puzzle that I can''t wait to complete.'''' ''''No one is as complicated as you, Jason.'''' Seriously, no teenager is as complicated as this boy, or should I say man, because there''s nothing boyish about him at all. How many teenagers can boast about being a gangleader and a street racer? ''''I guess we''re both complicated. That''s why we fit so well.'''' ''''Are you flirting with me, Blunt?'''' I tease lightly. ''''Trust me, I want to do more than just flirt with you.'''' My breath catches in my throat at his blatant admission and my body becomes completely aware that this hot male enemy-turned-friend-turned-flirting partner-turned almost date actually wants me, even more than I do him at this point. ''''But I''ll take it slow,'''' he completes. ''''If that''s the pace you want to go, then it''s fine by me.'''' The familiar coloured block of the apartment clouds my vision and I''m keenly aware that our conversation is about to come to an end. It saddens me because I really like talking to him. If we had been civil with each other from the beginning, who knows what could have been. He parks the Veyron near the apartment and I sigh, not wanting to leave the comfort of the leather seats. ''''Remember what I said back at Ryan''s party?'''' ''''You said a lot of things,'''' I joke. ''''You called me a psycho,'''' he teases back. ''''And I re-called you a psycho." I laugh at the memory. Time flies so fast because I can''t believe that was last year, August to be precise. ''''Those where the days,'''' he muses. ''''But, I''m referring to when we were alone in the bedroom.'''' Oh. He unfastens his seatbelt and leans to the side, his hands resting on the centre console. My breath hammers in my throat because he has a smirk on his face and knowing Jason the way I do, he''s up to no good. I watch him with my brown eyes, anticipating what he''d do next. ''''There where a lot of things said in the bedroom,'''' his silky voice says. ''''But the one thing I remember saying clearly was you are mine, no one else''s.'''' I was pressed up against the door, his hands on my waist, our faces nearly inches away from each other. If he wanted to, with just one move, he could have claimed my lips that day. His tall frame was caging me to the door and I was rooted on the spot because my brain could barely process what was going on. The sexual tension was high, much like it is now, but I was adamant to admit that I felt something for him. ''''I remember,'''' I whisper, our faces so close now. I can see everything, from the way his cheekbones curve to his connecting jawline down to those lips that I''ve kissed. ''''I also remember saying I belong to no one.'''' His fingers lean in to stroke my face, slowly, surely, like a guitar being stroked by its owner. His stare is intense, everything about him is intense if I''m being honest, but his aqua blues have a way of captivating me. I don''t know what it is about it, maybe it''s the colour or maybe it''s because they belong to Jason, but if his eyes were an ocean, I would swim in it for a lifetime. His gaze falls to my lips and I follow him with my brown eyes. ''''Do you still feel that way now?'''' ''''No,'''' I answer in a heartbeat. ''''I don''t.'''' Because deep down I know I''m his; even if I said no that night, I''m utterly and irrevocably smitten. ''''Good.'''' Just when I think he''s going to close the barely there gap between us, his fingers move from my face to my side and he unfastens my seatbelt. I blink repeatedly, disappointment rippling through me like a current. His smirk grows even wider. ''''You''re not getting a kiss on the lips,'''' he bluntly states. ''''However, you get this.'''' He plants a kiss on my forehead and I flutter my eyes closed, savouring the feeling of his lips on my skin, even if it isn''t on my lips. He lingers for a bit, before detaching his lips and leaning back into his seat. ''''You have some things you have to figure out, Princess.'''' I stare at him. ''''I can tell. When you''re done doing that, I''ll be waiting.'''' He takes my hand and I observe our laced fingers. ''''I''ve made my intentions clear and I''d like you to do the same, but not just for me, but to yourself. I know what I want and what I want is you.'''' He doesn''t take his eyes off me. ''''I''ll probably tell you that a million times so get used to it.'''' I stifle a blush. ''''When you figure your shit out and you''re willing to go on that proposed date, I''ll be here.'''' He lifts our interwined fingers from the centre console to his lips, my hand being on top of his. ''''I''ll get the door for you.'''' I can''t breathe. Scratch that, I can''t even think straight. I thought the kisses on the lips were enough to give me a heart attack, but the one on the forehead and now at the back of my palm is enough to send me to my early grave. Can''t he see what he''s doing to me? He gets out of the car and jogs to to the passanger''s side, opening the car door for me. ''''Thanks.'''' I clutch my bag close to me like a form of shield to stop my hammering heart. Steadying myself and calming my breathing. I approach the familiar steps of the apartment. I look back at him and he gives me a small wave. God, he''s sexy, even in our basic uniform. Before I get the keys from my bag, I hear a bunch of keys jiggle from inside and the door opens. Sophie comes out, looking panicked. ''''Where have you been? And moreso, why haven''t you been picking your phone?'''' ''''What happened?'''' I ask, panic also settling in my brain. ''''Well¡­'''' Chapter 93 - COP CAR Before I get the keys from my bag, I hear a bunch of keys jiggle from inside and the door opens. Sophie comes out, looking panicked. ''''Where have you been? And moreso, why haven''t you been picking your phone?'''' My phone has been on silent since school because I don''t want it to accidentally ring and then get seized by the likes of Mr Finkle. ''''What happened?'''' I ask, panic also settling in my brain. ''''Well, don''t panic.'''' ''''You panicked first,'''' I counter. ''''What happened?'''' ''''Someone slashed Cameron''s tyres.'''' ''''WHAT!'''' I scream. Jason, who has not left, jogs to my side and looks between my sister and I. ''''What''s going on?'''' ''''Someone slashed Cameron.'''' He raises a brow. ''''Cameron is her car, it''s literally her baby and someone slashed the tyres.'''' ''''Oh.'''' At this point, the only thing I''m seeing is red. Cameron was gifted to me by Mrs Omar, the old lady who stayed in the same apartment complex as we did. She moved out during the holidays but she was always so nice to us. Who the fuck would want to hurt my baby? ''''I came home from school with Britany,'''' I narrow my eyes at her. She was supposed to wait for me to pick her up today but she sent a text saying she wanted to ride with Brittany. ''''Oh, don''t give me that look,'''' she sasses. ''''I did ask for permission.'''' ''''Whatever.'''' ''''Anyways, I got home and you know Cameron is parked in the parking lot. So Brittany and I passed Cameron because we wanted to buy a corndog and she noticed the slash on all four tyres, like someone had used a knife to deflate them or something,'''' she explains. Jason watches her with an unreadable expression. ''''That''s why I was calling you because I found it quite odd. The neighbourhood isn''t the safest but I''ve never heard of a slashed tyre before.'''' ''''Let''s go check it out.'''' I turn my back to head towards the parking lot but Sophie''s voice stops me. ''''There''s something else.'''' That spins me right back to my original position. ''''What?'''' ''''There was a note taped to Cameron''s window.'''' My face goes as white as a sheet but I remain calm. ''''Do you have it?'''' She nods. ''''I removed it and read it. At first I thought it was a prank by the neighbourhood kids, but now I''m not so sure.'''' She reaches into the back of her pocket and hands me a folded note. ''''Here.'''' I grab it from her and I almost puke in my mouth. I''LL SLASH YOU NEXT Much like the last note I received, the note is written in blood red ink and in block letters. The paper shakes in my hand. ''''Princess, what''s going on?'''' Jason asks concern lacing his tone. Sophie raises a brow but I''m too spooked out to answer her unspoken question. These attacks are getting a lot more personal. Jason takes the note from my hands when I don''t answer him. ''''What the fuck?'''' he exclaims harshly. ''''How long has this been going on?'''' First it was a dead skunk, now it''s my tyres being slashed. ''''Beats me,'''' Sophie answers for me. ''''This is the first I''m hearing of it.'''' ''''This is the first time I''m receiving something like this,'''' I lie through my teeth. ''''It''s probably a prank by the neighbourhood kids.'''' I can''t tell him the truth. I can''t tell anyone the truth. It''s just between the police department and I, plus Theo. Moreso, how do I even explain that my ex-boyfriend''s kidnappers, who are probably in the mafia, want me dead? He looks me dead in the eye, but my eyes divert, trying to look at everything but him. Like I said, I''m as transparent as glass. One look and I''d probably start spilling my life history. ''''Trust me when I say this, this is too personal to be a prank,'''' he points out. ''''If I didn''t know any better I''d say that someone is threatening you.'''' I control myself and don''t give anything away. ''''I don''t know why someone would threaten me. I mind my business and don''t bother anybody.'''' I actually do all these things yet someone wants my head. He hums. ''''If anyone''s threatening you, you''d tell me, right?'''' he looks directly at me. ''''I''d take care of it.'''' I know exactly what he meant by ''I''d take care of it'' and it turned me the fuck on and scared me at the same time. Would he find whoever it is and kill that person? Has he even killed someone before? ''''I would,'''' I reassure him as we lock eyes. His eyes hold nothing but sincerity and I can see that he is genuinely concerned. ''''I''m sure it''s just a prank.'''' Something tells me he doesn''t believe me. Sophie clears her throat and we both turn to her. ''''Are you in trouble, Mel?'''' ''''Why would I be in trouble?'''' ''''Because you''re a trouble magnet,'''' she says in a duh tone. ''''Who did you piss off this time?'''' ''''Definitely not me,'''' Jason mutters. I chuckle a little. ''''Definitely not him, that''s for sure.'''' ''''Speaking of him,'''' she turns to Jason. ''''You''re the guy who came over last year begging for tutoring.'''' Jason nods with a smile. ''''That''s me.'''' ''''Cool. Did you eventually Ace the subjects? Because my sister is one heck of a tutor,'''' she says proudly. ''''She taught me everything I know.'''' I scrunch my nose up. ''''You''re complimenting me. Should I be scared?'''' She rolls her eyes. ''''No. I sometimes like to stroke your ego.'''' ''''Whatever.'''' Jason looks between Sophie and I in amusement. ''''More like I B''ced it.'''' I hadn''t asked Jason and Ryan how they did in English Lit partly because I forgot and partly because Jason and I weren''t on good terms at the time. I figured I would just do my part and leave the rest to them. If they failed, it''s not my fault. ''''You got a B? That''s awesome.'''' He gives me a grateful smile. When he''s not smirking, his smile is breathtaking and ethereal, like how an angel would smile down at you. But if we''re being honest, he''s more of a dark angel. ''''Thanks to you, Coach Blake finally got off our ass about failing English-Lit and he stopped threatening to cut us off the team.'''' ''''I''m glad.'''' ''''Wait a second,'''' Sophie closes the door and moves closer to Jason, observing him. ''''I knew it!'''' ''''Knew what?'''' I ask. ''''When he showed up last year, he looked familiar but I couldn''t quite place my finger on it. Now that he''s here, it suddenly hit me that he''s the guy you went Grey''s Anatomy on!'''' Busted. Jason and I look between ourselves. ''''I''m right, aren''t I? You didn''t tell me his name but I recognize those eyebrows.'''' They are symetrical. ''''Well,'''' I start. She is bound to find out sooner or later.After all, This is his fourth visit to the apartment. ''''Okay fine, he''s the same person.'''' ''''You caught us,'''' Jason adds. ''''The name is Jason Blunt.'''' ''''Jason,'''' she muses. ''''Sounds about right. You look like a Jason and judging by the car over there,'''' she points to the Veyron. ''''you look like a Jason with a load of cash.'''' ''''Sophie!'''' I caution. ''''Can you not?'''' She gets her blunt and sometimes sarcastic nature from me and sometimes it''s scary because I see a lot of me in her. I guess I really did teach her everything she knows. ''''It''s fine, really,'''' Jason says. ''''Maybe when I come by again I could give you a ride?'''' She high-fives the air. ''''Yes! I''ll hold you to that.'''' ''''Noted.'''' ''''Jason, I think you should go home,'''' I stretch out my hand and he hands me the note. ''''I''m sorry I kept you here for too long. It''s 6:30pm and you''re probably tired.'''' Sophie motions that she''s going inside and I nod. ''''Plus, it''s a long drive back to your house.'''' ''''It''s just thirty minutes and you didn''t keep me here. I wanted to be here.'''' That makes me blush. ''''I don''t feel comfortable leaving you and your sister here all alone though.'''' He looks at his watch. ''''When is your mum coming home?'''' ''''Tomorrow.'''' ''''I''ll stay a little while,'''' he declares. ''''You don''t have to,'''' I object immediately. ''''Seriously, I can take care of Sophie and I just fine. Remember, I have a baseball bat and pepper spray.'''' And there''s supposed surveillance around the area but they couldn''t stop a fucker from slashing my tyres. ''''We''ll be fine.'''' It''s not the first time we''re home alone. ''''I insist and don''t fight me on this, please.'''' He gives me that look that melts my heart. ''''I said I wanted to protect you, so please let me.'''' ''''But, I''m not in any danger.'''' ''''If you say so.'''' ''''I know so,'''' I gulp. ''''Fine, you can stay.'''' His eyes light up. ''''But what about your Veyron? I motion to the matte black car. ''''What if it gets stolen like last time?'''' ''''It won''t. I have an alarm system that''ll alert me of any theft. Plus, I installed extra security inside the car just in case.'''' Oh. ''''Come in then and leave your shoes outside.'''' He does as I ask and enters the apartment. ''''I have a quick phone call to make, but have a seat.'''' I point to the couch. ''''I''ll be right back.'''' With my bag in tow, I rush up the stairs with my phone clutched in my right palm. Chapter 94 - PRETTY HEART In the security of my bedroom, I slam the door shut and slide down to the floor. I won''t cry. I didn''t cry when I saw the head of a dead skunk and I certainly won''t start now. The only emotion I''m feeling is anger because what the actual fuck are all these mind games? For God''s sake, if he, she, they or what wanted to kill me, they could have done so already. It''ll be way easier than sending all these untraceable letters and pulling stunts to induce fear in my heart and that of my family. I dial Theo''s number and he picks up on the first ring. ''''Hello,'''' he answers, his voice laced with sleep. Who sleeps by 7:00pm on a Friday? ''''Hey, stranger.'''' ''''Mel?'''' ''''No, a ghost.'''' His laughter vibrates in my ear. ''''Definitely, Mel.'''' I''ve missed him so much. ''''What''s up?'''' he asks. I roll my eyes even though he can''t see me. ''''You''ve been MIA for like a week and you''re asking what''s up?'''' He sighs. ''''I''m sorry. I should have called or texted often. I had work to deal with.'''' ''''Does it have something to do with me?'''' ''''Yes.'''' I thought as much. ''''Would you tell me about it?'''' I ask hopefully. ''''Later.'''' ''''Okay,'''' I bite my bottom lip. ''''So, you said I should call you in case something happens.'''' ''''Are you hurt? Is anyone in your family hurt?'''' I shake my head. ''''No. But another threat came in today. Someone slashed my four tyres and left a note threatening to slash me next.'''' Saying the threat out loud makes my stomach churn. ''''Shit.'''' I hear rustling in the background and a key jiggling. ''''Where are you? I''m on my way.'''' ''''Wait! You can''t.'''' He can''t see Jason here and vice versa. They cannot meet each other point blank period. Not only do they not like each other, Theo''s cover cannot be blown. A pause hits the phone. ''''Why not?'''' ''''Jason''s here.'''' ''''Why?'''' he questions calmly, but I know he''s anything but calm. ''''Because he dropped me home and you both can''t meet here. What if he finds out you''re a cop?'''' I say in a duh tone. ''''Then what? Your cover would be blown.'''' ''''True, but I''m coming over regardless.'''' Did he not hear what I just said? ''''Did you not hear me?'''' I hear the familiar beep of his Sorento. ''''I did and you need to calm down. I''m not coming as a cop. I''m currently not in my uniform. I''ll just come in as your brother.'''' ''''My sister is here too.'''' I introduced Theo as a friend but Jason knows him as my step-brother. One slip up and Sophie would start asking questions that I can''t answer. ''''We''ll work our way around that.'''' I hear the start of an engine and I realize that my warning fell on deaf ears. ''''If I''m being honest, I''m not really comfortable with him being there so I''m on my way.'''' ''''But-'''' ''''I''ll have to hang up now. See you soon.'''' The line clicks dead and I groan out loud. Theo had better have a plan or some sort of explanation because I did try to warn him. ....... ''''Sorry the phone call took so long I had to-'''' my words die on my lips as I approach the last step. ''''What''s going on?'''' Sophie and Jason both look at me and I cautiously approach them in the living room. ''''You''re back.'''' I nod and take a seat next to her. ''''Since you were taking your sweet time, I figured I won''t let our guest be bored to death so I ended up showing Jason your baby pictures.'''' Oh. My. God. ''''Sophie!'''' I groan. ''''Why would you do that?'''' They both laugh and I realize the damage has been done. They''ve probably been looking at it for a while and I did spend about twenty minutes upstairs. ''''I don''t embarrass you like this when your friends come over.'''' She ignores me. Three photo albums are stacked on the glass table along with brown envelopes full of pictures. Mum keeps memorabilias and trinkets in her room and it''s usually under lock and key so I wonder how she was able to lay her hands on them. ''''This was when she was ten,'''' Sophie points to a picture. ''''She had the cutest face and look at her glasses.'''' ''''Cute then, still cute now.'''' He says, looking at me directly. Sophie looks between the both of us, her brown eyes asking for some sort of explanation. I blush a little and clear my throat. She drops the unsaid question with a smile. Peering forward to get a good look at the picture they''re talking about, Sophie continues her story. ''''Mum said she''s been using glasses since she was ten.'''' Jason comments. ''''I didn''t know that.'''' I don''t really use it in school as my eyesight has improved over the years. I mainly use it at home when I''m watching a movie on the laptop, reading or doing homework. ''''She doesn''t use it often. I only ever see her use it when she''s home.'''' Jason looks at me for confirmation and I nod. He flashes me a smile and I smile back. ''''This,'''' Sophie draws his attention back to the photo album on her lap. ''''was when she was one.'''' I remember that picture-okay, I obviously don''t recall when it was taken-but, mum told me about the picture. It was meant to be a family photoshoot sort of thing so my mum, dad and I were all dressed in white; mum and I were decked in white dresses while my dad was clad in a white suit that was way too big for his frame. We were meant to go to a professional studio but I was making such a big fuss and cried for basically the whole day. Long story short, mum called the photographer, said photographer came over, the photo was taken on the couch (it''s not the same couch as the one Jason, Sophie and I are currently sitting on because it had been replaced years ago) and it now lives in the photo album. My parents had big smiles on their faces that day. I was also smiling too but if you peer into the picture closely, you''d probably see my tear stained cheeks. Those were the good old days, the days when everything was as close to normal as you can get. ''''If you look very closely, you''d see that she was crying.'''' Sophie points to my eyes. ''''Mum said she cried a lot as a kid.'''' ''''Sophie!'''' I caution again and swat her leg. ''''You do not need to tell him that.'''' This is so embarrassing. ''''I know, but I''m your sister. It''s my job to embarrass you.'''' ''''That''s my line!'''' I''m older. I should be doing more of the embarrassing not the other way around. She sticks her tongue out and flips the page. ''''Ooooh, this is my favourite picture,'''' she points to me in a black party dress. ''''I think she was two at the time and the story behind this picture is absolutely hilarious.'''' ''''Really?'''' ''''Really,'''' she confirms. ''''So Mel was-'''' I quickly hold her lips with my fingers. ''''That''s enough story time for you.'''' The last thing I need Jason knowing is that I pooped myself at a wedding and didn''t tell anyone about it until we got home. Jason raises a brow at my behaviour. ''''Too embarrassing?'''' ''''You have no idea.'''' Sophie mutters something. ''''I''m sorry, Soph, I can''t hear you over the murmuring.'''' More sounds emit from her lips. ''''You''d shut up about that story?'''' ''''Mhhhhhmmmmmmmm.'''' ''''Cool.'''' I release her lips and the first thing she does is throw a couch pillow on my forehead. ''''Meanie.'''' She turns to Jason. ''''You see how she treats me?'''' I roll my eyes her theatrics. ''''I''ll spare you the details, Jason.'''' Thank goodness. ''''Let''s move to my pictures.'''' You could have started with yours first! She closes the one on her lap and drops it back on the table. Picking up a mint green photo album boldly headed Sophie in cursive letters, she opens it and begins. ''''This was when I was nine months old.'''' I won''t lie, Sophie was a cute baby. ''''Mel was so excited when I was born because look at her gap teeth.'''' I send a glare her way but she ignores it. She flips the page. ''''This was when I was in the hospital.'''' My breath hitches in my throat. ''''I think I was about five here?'''' I nod. ''''Yea, I was five at the time.'''' I stare at the picture and it brings back sad memories. For a five year old, she was so small, frail even, like a china glass that would break if you so much as hold it and was hooked to IV''s and machines. ''''I have Type A Sephiligitis so, yea.'''' ''''Wow.'''' Jason looks between the both of us. ''''I''m sorry. I didn''t know.'''' ''''You seem surprised.'''' He nods. ''''She doesn''t look like she''s battling some sort of illness at all.'''' This is one of her good days. ''''That is thanks to God, Dr Carlos and the wonderful specialists at St John''s,'''' Sophie jokes and I grin. ''''We don''t talk about it too much and I try to not let it affect me or hamper my mood. I have my bad days but it''s life,'''' she shrugs. ''''You just have to smile, keep it moving and live your best life.'''' When did my baby sister become so mature? He looks at me, then Sophie. ''''You''re one brave girl.'''' I don''t know which one of us he''s referring to but something tells me it''s not Sophie. ''''Plus,'''' he adds. ''''Your last quote sounds like something your sister would say.'''' ''''It does, doesn''t it?'''' She flips the page. ''''Enough of the sad stuff, let''s move on.'''' He nods. ''''This was when Mel and I were at a waterpark¡­.'''' The doorbell rings and that pulls our focus to the door. Shit, he''s here. ''''Are you expecting someone, Mel?'''' Sophie asks. ''''Yep.'''' Chapter 95 - BOYS WILL BE BOYS The doorbell rings and that pulls our focus to the door. Shit, he''s here. ''''Are you expecting someone, Mel?'''' Sophie asks. ''''Yep.'''' ''''Who?'''' she asks again. ''''You''ll see.'''' I get up from the couch and slowly approach the door. Unlocking it, I give him a small smile. ''''Hey.'''' ''''Hey to you too,'''' Theo answers smoothly. He is dressed in dark jeans, a grey turtleneck sweater and dark boots, his jacket slung on his arm. His dyed bleach blonde hair is swept back the way he usually styles it and he has a warm smile on his face. ''''Can I come in?'''' ''''Yes,'''' he proceeds to remove his shoes. ''''But behave.'''' He notices Jason''s shoes, since it''s the only male boots we have, and rolls her eyes. ''''I thought you would have sent him away or something.'''' ''''Behave,'''' I warn. ''''I mean it.'''' ''''Fine," he answers belligerently. ''''I''m just glad to see you though. It feels like forever.'''' I really do feel like ever since Theo got here, we''ve been joined to the hip; we attend the same school, attend the same classes, we go to work together and he accompanies me home. I couldn''t have asked for a better fake step brother/bodyguard because he does all these things without complaints. Let''s not forget that he''s also working on helping me solve the mystery behind what happened at Lakedale. He walks in and Jason stands abruptly, looking between the both of us. ''''Blunt,'''' Theo says tightly and stretches out his hand. ''''It''s been a while.'''' ''''Theo,'''' Jason uses the same tone and accepts his hand. ''''I didn''t notice you were gone.'''' Their hands are locked in a tight embrace, both staring at each other like how a predator does a prey, but in this situation, I don''t know who''s what. I knew things were going to be tense by the time he got here, and I did try to warn Theo but this tension and awkward silence is something I did not anticipate. When you put two red-neck, hot-blooded alpha males-one a cop the other on the opposite side of the law-in a room together, you should cower away in fear because the male testosterone level is permeating throughout the living room. They might as well be in a boxing ring, only they aren''t actually pummelling each other physically but are doing so with their eyes shooting lasers at each other. I clear my throat, trying to get their attention but they pay me no mind. Sophie gets up and whispers in my ear. ''''What''s going on?'''' ''''A male testosterone match,'''' I simply answer. ''''Guys,'''' I say, this time loud enough for them to hear me. They snap out of their staring match and slowly release their hands from each other''s death grip. Jason turns to me in annoyance. ''''Why is he here?'''' Theo smirks. ''''She called me.'''' ''''Sophie, can you excuse us for a bit?'''' I plead with my sister. ''''I have some things I need to discuss with these two.'''' She looks between the three of us. ''''So important that I can''t be a part of it?'''' ''''It''s big people problems.'''' ''''You''re not even a full adult.'''' ''''Yet,'''' I counter. ''''I''m not a full adult yet and I''d be eighteen this year.'''' She crosses her arms over her chest. ''''Please.'''' ''''Fine,'''' she sighs. ''''But you owe me.'''' ''''Of course.'''' It''ll probably cost me money and another trip to the grocery store to get Cocoa Pops. She walks up the stairs and I hear footsteps until they can''t be heard again. Once she closes the door, I turn to Jason. ''''He''s my brother so cut the jealousy shit. I had to call him!'''' And you,'''' I sharply turn my gaze to Theo. ''''What was that?'''' Minutes ago we talked about him behaving himself. ''''We literally talked about this.'''' ''''He started it,'''' Theo grumbles. ''''You squeezed my hand first,'''' Jason shoots back. ''''I don''t like you,'''' Theo plainly states. ''''Matter of fact, I don''t trust you.'''' Jason''s aqua blues stare him down. ''''I don''t care to be very honest. You''re the least of my problems. Plus, I don''t need you to like me. Your sister does that just fine.'''' he says smugly. ''''We all need to behave like mature adults.'''' I direct the adult part to Theo. ''''The reason I called him here is because I have an issue, which should be our main focus.'''' They both soften their expressions. ''''Someone slashed my tyres.'''' Theo sighs. ''''Alright. Let''s check out how bad it is.'''' ... ''''What the actual fuck?'''' I whisper. ''''It''s bad.'''' Jason comments. "You think?'''' In the cover of the night, blessed by the streetlights and my flashlight, is the parking lot where my Cameron is currently parked with actual slashes in his four tyres the size of Jason''s gash when I did a rookie surgery on him. Whoever did this was hell bent on making sure that Cameron''s next destination is the scrapyard. Like Sophie said, someone had used a sharp object, most likely a knife, to make an indentation on the sides of each tyre rubber, making it run from the wheels to the bottom. Theo squats to examine the damage. ''''Shit, this is bad.'''' He motions for me to hand him the flashlight. ''''Whoever did this definitely did a number on your car.'''' He points to the indentation running from the side down to the bottom. ''''The damage caused all four tyres to go flat.'''' ''''What am I going to do now?'''' I groan. I just started a new job and I definitely do not have the money for a new car or car insurance. I can''t ask mum to get me a new car because money is tight. Debts and medical bills take a huge chunk of our finances. I sort the mail so I would know. ''''How am I meant to get to work? How am I meant to get my sister to school?'''' Standing to his full height, he says. ''''We''ll sort that out, I promise.'''' Theo reassures. ''''In the mean time, have you called the police?'''' I shake my head in the negative. ''''No. I got home and Sophie told me that someone slashed the tyres and I called you.'''' Since you know what to do. ''''Alright. It''s imperative we report this, you know that right?'''' That question sends a secret message to me and I nod. This is not a matter to be taken with laxity. ''''Is there something going on?'''' Jason asks, directing the question to me. ''''No, nothing''s wrong. We''re just going to the station to report this.'''' Before I say anything, Theo starts taking pictures of the damages. ''''Is that really necessary? I thought you said it was neighbourhood kids.'''' ''''I did say that,'''' I deflect. ''''However those kids need to be taught a lesson. They''ve been messing with my sister and I since forever.'''' ''''You want to send kids to jail?'''' Jason asks sceptically. I shrug. ''''If I must.'''' Jason runs his hands across the punctured front tyre. ''''Is there any surveillance footage around the area? We need to know who did this.'''' As much as I want to throttle Cameron''s assailant, there isn''t any surveillance footage in our parts. This is the trenches not some rich people gated property. There used to be surveillance cameras, I think they were about four, but they got stolen. I don''t know how they all got stolen or who stole it, but they were removed from the poles they were placed on and sold for a substantial amount of money. Theo snorts. ''''This isn''t your turf, Blunt. There aren''t any security cameras. That is why whoever did this had the balls to do what he did.'''' ''''But why target her car though?'''' Jason observes. ''''The other cars aren''t damaged so why her''s?'''' Because a psycho is out for my blood. Theo shrugs and puts his phone back in his pocket. ''''Beats me. That''s why we''re going to the station, to get some clarity.'''' ''''Yup.'''' ''''My car is parked here so I guess we should head to the station. I''ve seen what I wanted to,'''' Theo declares. I nod and hand him the note in my pocket. ''''Here.'''' He takes it and puts it in his coat pocket. ''''Shall we?'''' ''''She''s coming with me.'''' Jason says and holds my hand. ''''Right, Princess?'''' ''''It''s in her best interest if she comes with me to the station.'''' Theo counters, his gaze falling on me with a hard expression. ''''She knows what I mean.'''' Quite frankly, I don''t. ''''I''m not going with anyone to the station.'''' I sigh, already tired of their back and forth. This is why I didn''t want Theo coming over. ''''I''ll drive myself.'''' ''''You don''t have a car.'''' They both say at the same time. Right. Cameron is out of commission. ''''Would my baby be okay?'''' I know he wouldn''t but there might still be hope. ''''Is there any hope for him at all.'''' ''''You want me to be honest?'''' Theo asks. ''''Honesty never killed anybody.'''' ''''He''s going to be impounded.'''' ''''So my baby is gone?'''' I blink. ''''Just like that?'''' ''''Unfortunately.'''' ''''This fucking sucks.'''' I pout. ''''I understand.'''' Jason motions towards the apartment. ''''Let''s go to the station.'''' Theo lips fall into a thin line. ''''She''s coming with me.'''' What about what I want? ''''Will the both of you fucking quit it!" I yell. I run my hands through my braids. ''''For fucks sake, I don''t have a car anymore to take me places and I can''t get a new one because I don''t have the money or insurance. To add more shit to the pile, the buses don''t go all the way to Adelaide and the only thing you two can think about is arguing about something as inconsequential as who''s driving me to the police station.'''' ''''Princess, I-'''' ''''Save it.'''' I point to both of them. ''''I don''t want to hear anything because I''m pissed.'''' My predicament is slightly depressing. ''''But I''m not going to cry because I''m not the type to do that.'''' Bad bitches don''t cry. ''''You two are going to listen to me and do things my way.'''' ''''You,'''' My tone is lethal as I point to him, daring him to disagree with my next instructions. ''''You''re going to the station with my sister.'''' She doesn''t really like staying home alone once it gets dark which is why she''s mostly over at Brittany''s house. ''''She seems to like you and you did promise you''d give her a ride in your Veyron. Are we clear?'''' ''''Crystal.'''' ''''And Theo,'''' I stare him down. ''''We''re riding together.'''' We have shit we need to discuss. They both look scared and I''m glad. It''s just like Grandma Maggie says. Show them who''s boss and make them fall in line. If they don''t shape in then they can shape out. ''''Any objections?'''' They shake their heads slowly in the negative. ''''Wonderful.'''' Chapter 96 - LEVITATING ''''For the first time, I actually agree with him.'''' Jason adds. ''''Judging by the damages, it''ll cost more money for you to repair him than it will when you buy a new car.'''' Well shit. ''''So my baby is gone?'''' I blink. ''''Just like that?'''' ''''Unfortunately.'''' ''''This fucking sucks.'''' I pout. ''''I understand.'''' Jason motions towards the apartment. ''''Let''s go to the station.'''' Theo lips fall into a thin line. ''''She''s coming with me.'''' What about what I want? ''''Will the both of you fucking quit it!'''' I snap, losing my patience. ''''My car tyres just got slashed along with a stupid note taped to the front of it and now my baby is incapacitated and may be taken to the scrapyard and the only thing you two can think about is playing who is the more dominant alpha male!'''' I run my hands through my braids. ''''For fucks sake, I don''t have a car anymore to take me places and I can''t get a new one because I don''t have the money or insurance. To add more shit to the pile, the buses don''t go all the way to Adelaide and the only thing you two can think about is arguing about something as inconsequential as who''s driving me to the police station.'''' ''''Princess, I-'''' ''''Save it.'''' I point to both of them. ''''I don''t want to hear anything because I''m pissed.'''' My predicament is slightly depressing. ''''But I''m not going to cry because I''m not the type to do that.'''' Bad bitches don''t cry. ''''You two are going to listen to me and do things my way.'''' ''''You,'''' My tone is lethal as I point to him, daring him to disagree with my next instructions. ''''You''re going to the station with my sister.'''' She doesn''t really like staying home alone once it gets dark which is why she''s mostly over at Brittany''s house. ''''She seems to like you and you did promise you''d give her a ride in your Veyron. Are we clear?'''' ''''Crystal.'''' ''''And Theo,'''' I stare him down. ''''We''re riding together.'''' We have shit we need to discuss. They both look scared and I''m glad. It''s just like Grandma Maggie says. Show them who''s boss and make them fall in line. If they don''t shape in then they can shape out. ''''Any objections?'''' They shake their heads slowly in the negative. ''''Wonderful.'''' ...................... The car ride is silent as Theo and I drive to the police station, my sister and Jason following closely from behind. Who knew that all it took was me yelling for Jason and Theo to cooperate with me. The night sky sweeps through me like a wave as we comb through the semi-busy streets and pass by the brightly lit shops and restaurants filled with people. ''''You said we have stuff to discuss?'''' Theo starts. ''''You said you had info regarding my case,'''' I press. ''''Well I''m all ears.'''' ''''So that''s why you wanted to ride with me.'''' His side profile reveals a hint of a smile. ''''Here I was thinking you liked me.'''' ''''You''re hilarious,'''' I deadpan. ''''Spill.'''' ''''So, the reason why I was MIA for a week was because Officer Louis, Detective Anderson and I had a closer look at the letter that was sent to you. I know we sent it too forensics and two handwriting experts but the Detective suggested that we do a further analysis before we ruled out anything." ''''You''re talking about the alleged letter by Bob?'' He nods. ''''That one.'''' He glances at me. ''''Are you ready for what I''m about to tell you.'''' At this stage in my life, nothing can shock me or strike me as surprising anymore. I found out that the guy I considered to be my boyfriend is somehow involved in the mafia, Jason is a gangleader, some psycho allegedly affiliated with Bob wants my head and he or she may or may not be holding him hostage. ''''I''m ready,'''' I sigh. ''''I received the head of a dead skunk as a gift and now my tyres are slashed. Nothing can shock me anymore.'''' ''''I''m sorry about the tyres,'''' he says apologetically. ''''I know how much Cameron meant to you.'''' ''''Cameron was my baby,'''' I shrug. ''''But I guess I have to find a new one.'''' A new one I didn''t even plan for. ''''I''ll speak to Detective Anderson and we''d arrange for a temporary car to be brought to your residence on Monday.'''' ''''You don''t need to do that,'''' I object. ''''Seriously, I can arrange something with Paris and we''d figure it out.'''' ''''I insist. You''re still a victim and a witness in a high profile investigation,'''' he points out. ''''I would have said you''d ride with me but we haver to be discreet since you drop Sophie off in the mornings.'''' ''''True and thank you,'''' I answer warmly. ''''I really appreciate it.'''' ''''No problem.'''' We make a left turn towards Norton Bridge. ''''So, we combed through the evidences that we have thus far and detective Anderson stumbled upon a file that was buried under tons of paperwork.'''' I nod and he continues. ''''The file contained a sworn statement written by a woman and her handwriting matched the letter that you received in the mailbox.'''' I blink in disbelief. ''''Really?'''' ''''Really.'''' If the handwriting is a match to this woman then maybe she''s the key to all our questions. ''''At first I couldn''t believe it, but then we had them examined by another set of handwriting experts and it was a match, an unmistakeable one.'''' ''''Then that means she''s the one who sent it and she''s the key to all this.'''' He sighs deeply. ''''This is the part where it gets tricky. The woman''s name is Avanla Maxwell and she was arrested on a misdemeanour charge five years ago.'''' Avanla Maxwell? ''''The name doesn''t ring a bell.'''' I''ve never heard of Avanla Maxwell before. To be honest, I''ve never met someone bearing the name Avanla before. It sounds like a rich kids'' name or a British one. ''''I thought as much. We searched our database for an Avanla, even going through cell phone records and phonebooks but we didn''t find an Avanla. It''s like she never existed. I don''t know why she was never put into the system, but she wasn''t. There was no picture of her taken and no fingerprints or DNA sample.'''' He reduces the volume of the radio. ''''She was arrested but was let go immediately as no charges were pressed, so that explains the reason why her picture wasn''t taken.'''' Great, another dead end. ''''So what you''re saying is Avanla Maxwell, whoever she is, wrote the letter and there''s no record of her whatsoever. No pictures, no cell phone records, no nothing?'''' He nods. ''''Exactly.'''' But why would Avanla Maxwell send me a fake note stating that Bob is okay? Is she holding him hostage? Do they know each other? ''''Why would she send me a fake note?'''' So many things are not adding up and this new twist to the mystery is taking us thirty steps back. ''''I don''t know her and I never heard of Bob saying he knew an Avanla." Then again, I never knew Bob as the type to have friends. He was a sociable guy but he didn''t have friends. He was always cordial and diplomatic when handling people-it comes with the territory. Bob hid a lot of things from me so I wouldn''t be surprised if he knew an Avanla. ''''I don''t know why she would send a fake note to you and what her objective is, but trust me, I''ll find out.'''' he answers, his voice determined. I see the familiar glass, double doors of the police station and sigh, feeling even more confused and dissatisfied. ''''We''re here.'''' I see Jason''s Veyron pull up beside us and I brace myself for what I''m going to tell Officer Louis and Detective Anderson. Slashed tyres and now an Avanla Maxwell is being added to the already fucked up mix. Unbuckling my seat belt, I let the cool air hit my face in full force and side step the car, staring straight ahead at the station. I don''t think I''ll ever get used to seeing and being inside a police station. ''''Mel,'''' I hear my sister''s voice call out as she rushes to my side. ''''I took a ride in Jason''s Veyron and it was so cool,'''' she gushes. ''''We were going so fast, like really fast,'''' she explains animatedly. ''''faster than Cameron''s ever gone and Jason rolled down the windows and let the wind slap us in the face!'''' She continues. ''''Then he showed me the centre thingy with all the cool buttons.'''' ''''That''s great,'''' I say with a small smile. ''''Did you have fun?'''' She nods vigorously. ''''I did. I wish I could ride in it everyday.'''' ''''I won''t mind,'''' Jason says, approaching us. ''''I''ve never had a younger sibling before and you''re definitely cool. It was fun riding with you and I''d love to do it again.'''' They high-five each other. ''''But ultimately the decision is left to your sister.'''' Sophie gives me her signature pout, the one she sports anytime she wants something from me. ''''Pretty please with ice-cream and syrup pancakes.'''' ''''We''ll talk about it later, I promise.'''' I give her a look that tells her not to argue with me. ''''Fine.'''' Jason stares at me with concern. ''''Are you okay, Princess? You seem troubled.'''' There''s trouble alright, but I have no idea who''s staring the pot. ''''I''m fine. I''m not a fan of police stations is all.'''' This Friday is definitely one for the books. Chapter 97 - IN YOUR EYES I can''t get the name Avanla Maxwell out of my head. Even on this beautiful Monday morning, the name still echoes like a broken record; It keeps spinning circles round it and it''s driving me almost to the brink of insanity because I don''t know who that person is or what her intentions are. Why would someone I''ve barely heard of impersonate my ex in a letter? ''''Hey, Paris,'''' I whisper to her as we walk to her locker. Seeing as it is February, the preparations for the Sadie Hawkins dance are in full swing. The hallway is decorated with flyers filled with announcements of the dance, along with a very big poster pasted on the general notice board with the words, HAPPY SADIE HAWKINS DAY written in block letters and on a baby pink cardboard. ''''Yea?'''' ''''Do you by any chance know anyone named Avanla Maxwell?'''' Paris shakes her head. ''''No, although I''ve heard of an Avanla. She''s in the school''s book club, is in the 8th grade and her surname is not Maxwell, it''s Daniels.'''' ''''Oh.'''' ''''Yea. She''s this really cute kid with freckles on her face and she''s a natural red head like me.'''' Daniels but not Maxwell. She seems like an unlikely suspect. ''''Why''d you ask?'''' I nonchalantly shrug. ''''Nothing really. I heard the name from someone in school so I thought she was a student here.'''' She nods once. ''''Where''s Theo? We''re all supposed to head to lunch together.'''' ''''Mr Franklin held him back after class, something about him not doing an assignment.'''' It''s so ironic how he''s not even a real student but he''s being held back after class. Mr Franklin has no idea that Theo is a cop and as such doesn''t need to do homework, but he does it anyway. Yes, you heard right, despite his hectic schedule, Theo still manages to do homework and I would know that because Paris and I copy his Maths homework more often than not. He''s really good at Maths-almost everyone is better than me at Maths. ''''That''s weird,'''' she says, furrowing her brows. ''''He always does his homework.'''' ''''Right.'''' ''''Attention please.'''' A voice says. We all turn our attention to the entrance of Adelaide where Mariah is standing with a microphone in her hand, the microphone is connected to two speakers behind her. She''s clad in her normal school uniform-white shirt with the school logo, grey school sweater and same coloured plaid skirt. The only difference is that this time, her skirt isn''t micro mini, it''s appropriate in length. Lianna and Stella are beside her, one on the left, the other on the right and they all have big smiles on their faces. The room falls silent as we anticipate her next words. ''''Now that I have your attention,'''' she pauses for dramatic effect. ''''Ladies, are you all excited for the SADIE HAWKINS DANCE?,'''' she yells in the microphone. Loud echoes of ''''hell, yea''s'''' and ''''of course'''' permeates through the hallway, some even start cheering loudly, Paris being one of them. Insert eyeroll. ''''Judging by your responses, I can see that you are. You all know that it''s February, so if you haven''t asked that special someone to be your date, do so on time before another girl takes away your opportunity.'''' Paris nudges me in the ribs but I ignore her. I know what she''s implying. ''''I have an important announcement to make,'''' she looks to her minions-I mean friends (she has changed now) on opposite sides of her and they are giddy because of this supposed announcement. Mariah may have changed her ways and is nicer now but the one thing that didn''t change is her ''head cheerleader personality''-preppy, cheery, fun and full of school spirit. That is why when she enters a room, you''re bound to listen. I don''t know if her reign as Queen of Adelaide is over, but I highly doubt it is since she still has the ability to control and command a crowd. A lot of people in school don''t believe that she has changed-I overheard a conversation in the bathroom where two girls where saying that she was only faking being nice because Jason broke up with her and she''s trying to get into his good graces again. I won''t lie, the thought did pop up in my mind, but I dismissed it immediately. Mariah opened up to me last year and I could tell that she was sincere. If she was really trying to get back ''into his good graces'', why would she encourage me to go after Jason, even going as far as implying that I should take him to the dance? ''''The date for the dance has been set after much deliberations and talks with Principal Grande.'''' Lianna and Stella beat invisible drums with their hands and Mariah nods in approval. ''''The Sadie Hawkins dance will be held on February 14th.'''' Ravenous cheers and applauses fill the space. ''''That day is so special because it coincides with Valentine''s and what better way to spread the love than by having the dance on that day!'''' Her eyes scan the crowd. ''''Ladies, go get your baes and your boos or whatever it is you call them,'''' she jokes. ''''Because this Sadie Hawkins would be one to remember.'''' ''''Also,'''' she continues. ''''The colour theme for the event is baby pink, it was pretty obvious from the flyers and the posters on the notice board. Lastly, before I let you all go for lunch, if you volunteered your time and energy into making this dance come to life, I want to say thank you from the bottom of my heart. I know we still have a long way to go but I''m truly proud of our progress thus far.'''' Shock resonates on the faces of a lot of people and they don''t try to hide it. I understand, Mariah and thanking anyone for anything is one thing they probably never thought they''d see in their entire lifetime. Sometimes it even shocks me too so it shows that she really has gone from mega-bitch to not-a-bitch. ''''If you were assigned different duties, especially the ones where you''re required to buy stuff, please do so on or before February 12th. That concludes my announcement.'''' She hands the microphone to Lianna and the crowd disperses, heading towards the direction of the lunch hall. I see Theo combing through the crowd, coming from the direction of Mr Franklin''s classroom. ''''Sorry, I''m late. What did I miss?'''' ''''Sadie Hawkins announcement,'''' Paris and I answer simultaneously. ''''Sadie who?'''' They probably never had the dance back when he was in high school. ''''Haven''t you noticed all the flyers?'''' Paris gestures towards one pasted on the main notice board along with the huge poster. ''''It''s all everyone can talk about.'''' He still looks confused. ''''I literally signed you up to be a volunteer when Mariah came over and asked for help.'''' ''''Oh.'''' ''''They never had a Sadie Hawkins dance back in Beepskate High?'''' He shakes his head. ''''No.'''' ''''That''s weird.'''' I motion towards the lunch hall. ''''Well basically the Sadie Hawkins dance is¡­'''' ...¡­ ''''Sophie?'''' I call out as I make my way inside the apartment after a long day at school. ''''Are you home?'''' ''''Mel, is that you?'''' ''''Mum!'''' I rush to the direction of her voice which happens to be in the kitchen and hug her tightly while she''s chopping vegetables. ''''You''re home finally.'''' ''''I know. I missed you too.'''' I haven''t seen her since Saturday evening and I know it hasn''t been that long but I missed her. To be honest, I''m actually quite surprised she''s home considering she''s never home on Mondays. Her mocha skin looks worn out and there are prominent bags under her eyes. ''''You look tired,'''' I point out. ''''I feel tired too,'''' she admits. ''''You work too much.'''' ''''I have to provide for you both and the bills aren''t going to pay themselves,'''' she says with a small smile. ''''You two are my world and you''re the people I love most in this world-and your Grandma Maggie of course.'''' She leans into my ear. ''''Don''t tell her I said this, but I only love her when she''s not cursing me Spanish.'''' I give a small laugh. ''''My lips are sealed.'''' ''''Plus, you know your SAT''s are in April and you''d be graduating soon so we need more money for your college fund and for that of your sister''s.'''' ''''Mum, I told you I''d take care of the college thing. I''ve talked to the counsellor, I have good grades, I''ve applied to a few universities who give full ride scholarships and fingers crossed, I get in with a full ride.'''' My SAT scores also need to be stellar. ''''If things don''t go as planned, I''ll just get a loan.'''' And be in debt to the government for the rest of my life. ''''I know, sweetie. But still, you''d need money for feeding, maybe accommodation if it''s not a full ride and all other sundry expenses. That''s why I''m working so hard.'''' That''s my mum for you, always thinking ahead. ''''The hospital has been crazy recently. A bunch of students, I think they''re about thirty in total, all got food poisoning along with a few teachers so we''ve been trying to handle that situation. I was able to come home because I switched shifts with a co-worker. Now, I''m making spaghetti with mixed vegetables and minced meat. Sophie said she wanted it.'''' She hands me the knife. ''''Why don''t you help me cut these while I check on the spaghetti?'''' ''''Sure.'''' I drop my bag on a nearby stool and grab a carrot. ''''Sophie told me something interesting and I can''t believe I didn''t notice when I came in on Saturday.'''' ''''What did she say?'''' I answer with a tight smile. ''''She said someone slashed your tyres.'''' Chapter 98 - MY OH MY ''''She said someone slashed your tyres.'''' Mum looks for a reaction but I give her none. I''m over the shock and she was bound to find out sooner rather than later. ''''Yea. I came home on Friday and my tyres were slashed,'''' I shrug like it is no big deal. ''''Sophie saw it first.'''' ''''Did you report it? Do you know who did it? What happened to Cameron because I know you loved him.'''' I put the chopped carrots to the side and grab the washed cabbage. ''''I did report it that Friday, Sophie came along with me to the station and it was sorted out to an extent. Sophie and I wrote statements and they promised to look into it, but I doubt it. You know how things go in these parts.'''' Some parts of the tale I''m spinning is true. Sophie and I really did make statements at the station. After that, I was pulled into a room by Officer Louis (Theo didn''t follow for obvious reasons) and I explained the shit that went down. He said he was briefed by Theo minutes before we got in and I handed him the note. She nods. ''''I understand and I''m worried. We''ve never had a slashed tyre incident before,'''' she observes. I shrug again and we switch positions: I check on the spaghetti and she cuts the remaining vegetables. ''''There''s a first time for everything. I don''t want to think or talk about it too much because it is what it is. The police said they''d look into it and I provided the necessary information.'''' ''''Sophie mentioned that a few friends came over to drive you both to the station.'''' Sophie Magdalene Jones!. ''''Yea,'''' I say nervously, ''''they did. It was Paris and another friend you''ve met.'''' She raises a thick brow. ''''Who''s that?'''' ''''Remember last year when two guys came over for tutoring?'''' I try to jog her memory. ''''I tried to chase them away but you told me to play nice.'''' Her face contours in realization. ''''Oh, right. Is it the white boy or the dark one?'''' ''''White.'''' Judging by the fact that she''s believing that Paris was here when the incident happened, it is safe to assume that Sophie kept her end of our bargain. She didn''t mention Theo''s name. She nods. ''''Right, I remember Jimmy?'''' I shake my head. ''''Jason, his name is Jason.'''' Thank God my back is towards her so she can''t see my blush and comment about it. She doesn''t know I like Jason and vice versa. She also doesn''t know that we''ve kissed and quite frankly, I don''t know how she''ll react. My guess is she''d disapprove. ''''Jason. I still maintain that I know that boy from somewhere but I can''t place my finger on it.'''' She instructs me to sieve the spaghetti. ''''I don''t know from where but he looks familiar.'''' I wonder if they met. ''''You''ll figure it out.'''' I pour the spaghetti back into the pot and let it heat for about five minutes while mum gets the ingredients for the sauce. ''''Yea.'''' She hands me the cayenne pepper. ''''She also mentioned something about a Bugatti Veyron. She was really excited when she was retelling that part.'''' she laughs. I smile a little at the memory of her animated chatter once we got to the station. ''''It was Jason''s and since my car was out of commission, he drove us there with Paris in tow.'''' I explain. I''m getting good at this lying thing and I know for sure I''ve secured a special seat in hell, maybe right next to Lucifer. ''''Cameron is gone for good by the way.'''' Theo said he couldn''t be salvaged and had it towed. Apparently the outer damaged affected the internal workings of the car and killed the engine along with the carburettor. To the scrapyard Cameron goes. However, Theo did keep his promise. This morning, he sent a text saying that there was a black Corolla waiting for me in the parking lot with the keys left in the mailbox, courtesy of Detective Anderson. I honestly thought he was joking when he mentioned a car would be available by Monday. Who gets a replacement car in just two days? But when I went to the mailbox and saw car keys, like actual keys, I knew it was real. It wasn''t Cameron but it was a car that could take me places so I was happy. When I got to the station, I happened to see Detective Anderson and thanked him. I judged him too quickly, thought he was stiff and looked too strict for my liking, but he''s alright. His grey eyes shone when I thanked him and he said it wasn''t a problem. ''''I would have done the same for my daughter.'''' he said. Of course, I thanked Theo. In fact, I have a lot of things to thank him for. ''''I got a replacement car by the way.'''' That shocks her. ''''How? Where''d you get the money?'''' ''''Paris gave me one.'''' ''''For free? Just like that?'''' I nod. ''''She''s really generous.'''' Mum looks away uncomfortably. ''''I know your friend has money but I don''t think we should be taking things from her. Nothing''s ever free in this country.'''' she points out. ''''Did she ask her parents?'''' ''''She did. They said it was okay.'''' ''''I think you should give the car back. I''ll give you mine. I don''t want us to look like freeloaders.'''' ''''Mum, you can''t give me your car,'''' I try to reason with her. ''''The buses don''t come around here and your work is an hour drive, two if there''s traffic. I can''t let you give me the car.'''' Mum, drives a beat up 2009 Toyota Camry, got a good deal when she bought it but I believe it has seen better days. It dies on the road sometimes and takes forever to start up. But, hey, beggars can''t be choosers. Even if she had the money, she won''t change it. Why? Because like me, she has an emotional attachment to the car, something about it being the one car that has been consistent throughout the years. ''''You need the car more than I do, no matter how beat up it is.'''' A ghost of a smile appears on her face and she grabs a pan from the cupboard. ''''It is not beat up. It just needs a little servicing.'''' Servicing can''t save that car. ''''If you say so.'''' ''''I don''t still feel comfortable with you taking the car, but you''ve already taken it and my guess is you drove it to school this morning?'''' I nod and she sighs, a deep and resigned one. ''''Alright. I''ll thank her later and thank Jason for me when you get to school tomorrow.'''' ''''Will do.'''' I guess I won this round. Note to self: Tell Paris to lie that she gave me a car. I''ll explain the details later. ''''Also,'''' she continues. ''''Have you heard from Bob? Has the police said anything?'''' The turning spoon stills in my hand and I close my eyes, then open them. I thought she hated him. It''s weird that she''s asking about him now. ''''No, not a word from any one of them.'''' ''''Good.'''' I turn sharply to her. ''''Mum!'''' I hiss. ''''There''s nothing good about someone being missing for months now.'''' She shrugs. ''''He took advantage of you.'''' ''''He''s not a bad person.'''' He just made bad decisions. ''''You don''t know that,'''' she counters. I don''t want to visit this topic because it''ll end up in us fighting. When we talked about it last time, she gave me an ultimatum-her or love. We haven''t talked about that ultimatum, but things got weird for a while, the tension in the house became too thick to the point that it was almost unbearable. Mum and I don''t butt heads often, but when we do, it''s never pretty. ''''What sane adult dates a teenager?'''' ''''It was mutual, everything we ever did was consensual.'''' She visibly flinches. ''''You may not want to hear it but it''s the truth.'''' My feelings may be geared towards another person right now but I will speak my truth. Bob was a part of my life that happened. I won''t ignore it or demonize him. In as much as he hurt me and I lied to me, I just can''t paint him to be the bad guy because he made me happy and I felt safe with him. ''''It was a power play. He wanted someone to control. He took advantage of you.'''' There''s no point in reasoning with her, she''ll never understand. No one will ever understand my point of view. ''''You should date someone your age,'''' she continues. ''''Men are shifty.'''' Boys aren''t? ''''Alright,'''' I finally say. ''''I won''t argue with you.'''' I pour a bit of salt into the mix. ''''If you say he took advantage of me, I guess that''s what happened.'''' I don''t look her in the face, I just continue staring the mixture in front of me. The kitchen is silent, the only sound that can be heard is mum opening the cupboards. This is why this topic should never have been revisited. We''d never see eye to eye on it. ''''You can go upstairs now. I can handle things from here." I I nod once and get my sticky and smelly self up the stairs without giving her a second glance, my tote bag in tow. Chapter 99 - POV After a relaxing warm bath to calm myself down, I get started on doing some reading before Mum calls me for dinner. I''ve been squeezing time in my busy schedule to read for the SAT''s because it''s in two months. I''ve also been trying to improve on my Maths capabilities. I bought this book online, SAT Maths for Dummies-quite fitting if you ask me because I need Maths dummed down to a level that I understand and the book does that just fine. That book and I would get along just fine. I also made an investment in a couple of other books too along with watching videos on Youtube about how people got a perfect score. PS: Indians on Youtube are really smart. They explain things to a level that even the teachers don''t cross. I didn''t clock into work today because Aunty Fiona said she''s not opening the bakery because Uncle J needs her attention right now. Old age is a bitch, really it is. It comes with so much pain and weird illnesses like Alzheimers and dementia. My phone buzzes on my reading table and I adjust my glasses. The name ''Jason'' flashes on the screen and I smile. Jason: Wyd? Mel: Studying for the SAT''s Mel: You? Jason: Same So he studies. Mel: That''s good Jason: Wanted to ask you something Mel: Go on Jason: You going to Sadie Hawkins? Mel: Highly doubt it Mel: You? Jason: I would if you ask me. His direct and straight to the point answer makes my heart and stomach flutter. Mel: You would? Jason: I''d do anything if you asked me Mel: Even if I tell you to bury a body? Jason: I''ve never buried a body before Jason: You would never tell me to do that Jason: You''re not like me. You''re pure, untainted and kind. I don''t think you have the heart to kill someone, much less bury a body. Pure. Untainted. Kind. I never considered myself to be any of these things. When I think of purity, I see the Virgin Mary and I''m pretty sure I''m the direct opposite of her. She sure as hell wouldn''t invite a guy to her room and straddle him while kissing him senseless. Untainted? I almost got raped so I think that''s already out the window. I almost force-sucked the dick of ''Khalil the bastard'' at knifepoint in a fucking alleyway. Kind? I mean, I do nice things for people and I think I have a pure heart but kind seems to be a bit of a stretch. Mel: I don''t believe I''m any of these things Jason: You are, and much more. Jason: You''ve never been told that before so I''d be the first to Mel: If you think so Jason: I know so Jason: I also think there''d be many first for us Us. There''s that word again. Mel: How''d you know there''d be an us? Jason: Because of your confession. I told you that my offer still stands Jason: I''m ready when you are. Jason: Princess, don''t deny how you feel because your body wants me It''s more than just my body. Jason: We fit together, you and me and I''d wait for the moment you realize that Fuck, I really like him. ''''MEL!'''' I hear my sister yell from downstairs. ''''Dinner is ready so come down or I''d eat all the food.'''' With an eyeroll, I send a text to Jason Mel: I have to go. Dinner calls Jason: Bye, Princess Jason: The offer still stands ............¡­.. ''''What am I going to do, Paris?'''' I groan as we walk to the other side of the school to attend AP Biology. ''''It''s easy, you ask Jason to the dance,'''' she shrugs like it''s that simple. The truth is, it''s not that simple to ask your crush to go to the dance with you, especially if it''s a dance you''re not keen on going to. ''''But, I don''t want to go.'''' ''''Don''t be a spoil sport. He blatantly said he''d go if you go,'''' she winks. ''''That is so fucking cute if I do say so myself. Y''all are cute.'''' ''''When did he say that?'''' Theo looks between the both of us curiously, he''s looking more at me if I''m being honest and he''s not happy. ''''When did this conversation happen?'''' Paris shrugs with a smirk. ''''Ask Mel. They''ve been texting back and forth.'''' I shoot her a sharp look. ''''Paris!'''' I hiss. ''''You weren''t supposed to tell him that.'''' I was supposed to tell him that, at a later date, maybe when I''m off to college or maybe when I started law school. Basically, I was meant to tell him¡­never. ''''Sorry,'''' she replies apologetically. "I thought you told him since the both of you are close.'''' ''''Well clearly I didn''t.'''' ''''He''s doing the over-protective big-brother thing?'''' ''''Yea.'''' I think, no, I believe it''s more than that. Theo knows something about Jason that I don''t, something that he''s refusing to share with me. The minute they met, hostility was pouring through their veins faster than rain from the clouds and I wondered why. To an extent, I understand why Jason was a bit put off-he probably thought that Theo and I were a thing which is really far from the truth. As for Theo, I don''t know. ''''I can hear you both,'''' Theo comments with an eyeroll. ''''I''m standing right here.'''' ''''Sure. But how could you not know that Mel had a crush on Jason?'''' ''''I know,'''' he stiffly says. ''''But it was just meant to stay that way,'''' he turns his gaze to me. ''''a simple, harmless crush.'''' ''''Well it doesn''t seem that way to me.'''' Paris wiggles her brows. ''''Trust me, it''s more than meaningless.'''' As we approach the door of the classroom, our chatter dies down and Theo gives me a look that tells me the conversation is far from being over by a longshot. Sigh. ......¡­ The final bell rings and I sigh in relief. Students start gathering their books, while some are already headed for the door. ''''Don''t forget to do the assigned reading and submit your homework by 9:00am sharp, not a second less.'''' Mrs Gomez yells to those who leaving. I can''t believe we still have homework when the exams are two months away. Do teachers consider our feelings at all? How am I meant to read three chapters of Shakespeare and write a report about a character with no scruples while trying to study for the SAT''s? Lest I forget, some of us actually work! Paris turns the door handle and we''re mixed with the throng of students who are heading towards their lockers while some are already heading towards the double doors. ''''We''re going shopping for the Sadie Hawkins.'''' Paris announces. ''''This Friday. Are you free?'''' ''''Did I not say...." ''''I know, but if you''re not going, I am and I need your opinion on shit. Please,'''' she pouts. ''''We''ll buy food I promise.'''' She really does know how to bribe me. ''''You had me at food.'''' Her smile turns wide. ''''Awesome. I''ll text you the time and place.'''' She looks at the watch on her wrists. ''''Shit, I have to go home. My parents are hosting our extended family. They just arrived from Idaho and we have this mandatory dinner thing.'''' She gives me a hug and high-five''s Theo. ''''Bye.'''' When she is mixed with the crowd heading towards the door, Theo turns to me. ''''When did you start texting him?'''' ''''He has a name.'''' I walk to my locker, grab my essential books, slam it and walk towards the door with my new car keys circling in my forefinger. ''''I don''t care much for names. You should stay away from him.'''' Too late for that. We''ve already kissed. I''m in too deep. ''''I''ve heard you say this over and over again, yet I don''t understand what exactly is in him that I need to stay away from. What did he ever do to you, huh?'''' We approach the Corolla and I open it with a beep. Dumping my bag in the back seat, I approach the driver''s side about to open the door handle but Theo''s hand beats me to it. ''''I''m serious, Mel. I''m looking out for you.'''' I sigh. ''''I know that and I''m grateful, but why don''t you like him?'''' I press further, determined to get the truth out of him. ''''He''s dangerous,'''' he simply says. ''''That''s it.'''' ''''What do you know that I don''t?'''' My unwavering gaze holds his and we enter a battle of wills-him determined to conceal what he knows and me trying to draw it out of him. ''''Do you know who exactly you''re falling for?'''' ''''No, but apparently you know more than I do.'''' I shrug. ''''What did he do?'''' A pregnant pause fills the space and I know he''s having a battle with his mind, wondering whether he should spill what he knows or forever hold his peace. ''''He''s suspected of being involved in gang-related activities.'''' Chapter 100 - HOAX I choose the part of indifference at his confession for obvious reasons but really, I''m freaking out on the inside. I had suspected that he had a clue as to who Jason really is, he''s a cop and might have been briefed on his way here about the shit that happens in this town. However, he can''t know that I know about this and probably much more because that''ll put Jason and I in a lot of hot water. I did keep silent about Jason''s involvement with Bob when I was questioned by the police last year. ''''Involved in gang related activities?"'' I whisper. ''''Where''d you get that idea from?'''' He sighs in frustration. ''''It''s not an idea, Mel. It''s a fact.'''' ''''You just said he''s ''suspected''. How can it be a fact when he''s a suspect?'''' He looks at me suspiciously. ''''Why are you defending him?'''' ''''I''m not defending him. You were the one who told me that you can''t put a man on a charge unless you have concrete facts,'''' I shrug. ''''What if you''re wrong?'''' ''''I''m not wrong. There are a lot of gangs that operate here in Bridgewood. He has been on Bridgewood''s police radar but they''ve never been able to pin him with anything. Most of these gangs are heavily involved in cocaine pushing and procuring weapons.'''' Oh boy. ''''Given by the fact that they''ve never been able to pin him with anything, he has to have accomplices and connections in high places.'''' My mind reverts back to Jason and I''s conversation and he did say he has connections. ''''Some are even connected to the mafia,'''' he says pointedly, looking directly at me but I give him no reaction. My face remains impassive and I don''t say a word. Theo has literally pieced everything together, he just hasn''t realized it yet. Jason is a gangleader, he does have connections in high places and his accomplices are Ryan, Pearson and Janet. He''s not far off when he said they are connected to the mafia. When I was kidnapped, a man named Vladmir called Jason and he confirmed later on during the 12th grade field trip that Vladmir is a mafia boss that he regularly delivers weapons to. I can''t tell Theo all these things. It''ll send everything-everyone-straight to hell. ''''I''m sure your hunch is wrong.'''' I try to open the car door again but Theo doesn''t budge. His face doesn''t show a hint of a smile. ''''I''m a cop, Mel,'''' he whispers. ''''I know what I''m saying. I don''t want you caught up in his bullshit.'''' Theo rarely curses. Ever since we met, he has only cursed twice, at least in front of me. If he''s doing so now, and judging by the fact that his eyes are sending me a strong warning, he''s as serious as a heart attack. ''''I told you I didn''t like him the first day we met because I knew who he was. I also knew he attended Adelaide.'''' he confesses. ''''We''re keeping a close eye on him. I''m not supposed to tell you all this but I am because I care about you, a lot more than I thought I would.'''' What? ''''You''re like a sister to me and I''d be damned if I let you put your hand in a burning fire. Suspect or not, he''s dangerous and you should dead whatever feelings you have for him and cut whatever communication you have with him.'''' Too late for that. ''''Theo, I-'''' ''''Let me finish. '''' I nod and he holds my eyes with his. ''''You''re already in one pile of trouble, don''t dig yourself another hole. When things go down, trust me, you don''t want to be caught in the crossfire. This is a warning not a threat and I hope that for your sake, you listen to me.'''' ...¡­. This is a warning not a threat and I hope that for your sake, you listen to me. What the fuck is that supposed to mean? Oh, I know what that means. It means stay away from Jason Blunt completely. Something tells me Theo knows more than he''s letting on and if that''s the case, then Jason may be in hot water. Maybe I should warm him, but if I do that, that''ll lead to him asking questions that I can''t answer. I can''t say, ''Hey, my step-brother isn''t actually my step-brother, he''s a cop, he knows that you''re in a gang and you and your squad are on the police''s radar. By the way, you may probably go to jail.'' That conversation would be stellar. ''''Hello,'''' a voice snaps at me. Right, I''m at Fiona''s World. ''''Are you going to take my order or what?'''' A grouchy old man in suspenders says. I blink rapidly to bring myself back to reality. With a fake smile, I take his order of lemon cake and iced tea while apologizing for spacing out. He was the only one on the line, thank goodness. It''s 5:30pm, I clocked in early, and Fiona''s World is scarcely populated as usual given the time of the day. I could head count about six people, minus Theo, sitting on the metal and leather chairs. ''''Melly, Mel, are you alright?" Aunty Fiona asks as she stands beside me behind the counter. She has a fresh batch of donuts straight from the oven in her hands. I take it from her quickly and arrange them in the show glass. ''''Thanks.'''' ''''No problem, Aunty. To answer your question, I''m fine.'''' About as fine as someone whose ass is on literal fire. ''''I''m really just overwhelmed with school stuff because the SAT''s are in two months.'''' She seems to buy my excuse. ''''I understand completely, but it''ll be over soon and then you''re off to college.'''' ''''True. How''s Uncle J?'''' Her eyes turn sad. ''''He had chemotherapy on Saturday and he''s trying to recover from that. It''s his fourth chemo in the span of six months and sometimes I wonder if the chemo is worse or better for him because they always leave him looking like a vegetable,'''' she explains. ''''My daughter moved in a few days ago to help out around the house while I take care of things here. She has been a much needed help.'''' I squeeze her shoulders encouragingly. ''''I''m sure he''ll pull through this.'''' If this is his fourth chemo in the span of six months and he hasn''t died, despite his age, then he is one strong man. ''''He''s strong and I have faith that he''ll make it and be cancer free. You just have to pray, believe and manifest good things.'''' At least, that''s what the pastor used to say back when we attended church. ''''I wish I had your faith.'''' She gives me a small smile. ''''Thank you for the encouraging words.'''' I adjust my apron. ''''No problem, Aunty. I still owe you both a visit.'''' ''''Looking forward to it.'''' She points to the back door where the oven is located. ''''I have some croissants in there. I''ll be right back.'''' ''''Alright.'''' I get a rag on a nearby chair and start wiping the counter while I wait for another customer. On cue, the bell rings and I put on my award-winning smile without looking up. ''''Hello,'''' the voice says and I freeze on the spot. I recognize that Parisian accent anywhere. What in the world is she doing here? ''''Hello?'''' she says again. ''''It would be better if I see your face.'''' I slowly lift up my head, my smile drooping a little bit. ''''Sorry, I had to get a stubborn crumb off the counter.'''' Her face contours in recognition and surprise. ''''Melody! I didn''t know you worked here.'''' I didn''t know rich people come to these parts, Jason, Paris and Ryan being an exception of course. ''''I do, Patricia and now you know.'''' I still don''t fully trust her, background check be damned. ''''It''s nice to see you again.'''' ''''You too,'''' she responds, giving me a full blown smile. ''''It''s been a while.'''' It may have been a while but she hasn''t changed; she still has her Bella Hadid-looking body and she''s clad in a light brown peacoat, no doubt from an expensive brand and a cream turtleneck. Her denim jeans clings to her small waist and they''re tucked in dark high knee boots. ''''My brother never mentioned you worked here. Then again, he never tells me anything anymore.'''' How do I respond to that? ''''Oh.'''' I point at the display. ''''What can I get you?'''' ''''I''ll have the red velvet cake and black coffee.'''' I nod once and punch in her order. ''''It''s been such a long day and I was in the area so I decided to grab a quick snack before I head home.'''' Why were you in the area? ''''Hmm.'''' ''''Are you eating it here or taking it away?'''' ''''Eating it here.'''' ''''That''ll be $5.00.'''' She hands me a twenty dollar bill. ''''Keep the change. I''m feeling generous today.'''' she winks. ''''Thank you.'''' ''''You''re most welcome. You still owe me that coffee date.'''' She reminds me. ''''Hope you haven''t forgotten?'''' I shake my head. ''''I haven''t.'''' Her nude coloured lips smile fully. "Good. Trust me, you''d love to hear all that I have to say.'''' Chapter 101 - MILKSHAKE Friday comes around all too quickly, making the rest of the week feel like a blur, mostly because the dance is next week and Paris wouldn''t shut about it. She''s not the only one that won''t shut up about it. Almost all the girls at school can''t contain their excitement about where they would shop to get their ''Sadie Lewks.'' I''ve heard a lot more high end brand names this week alone than I''ve heard in my entire life. Also, I''ve seen a lot of them ask their crush/significant other to the dance in the halls of the school. They turned it into such a spectacle that I was starting to wonder if we were in a circus. Of course, the girls aren''t clowns but some of them might as well be the next best thing because some got rejected¡­in public. Embarrassment in front of the whole school is social suicide, something you may or may not be able to recover from and being rejected by your crush is just rubbing salt in the wound. ''''What do you think about this one?'''' She puts a sheer material on her body and twirls in front of her mirror. ''''Too showy?'''' ''''Too¡­booby.'''' ''''I agree.'''' She tosses the gown on the bed and grabs another one. Instead of sifting through stores to search for the ''perfect dress'' like we originally planned, Paris decided last minute that it''ll be better if her mum''s stylist, Dianne, delivered a total of fifty dresses to the residence. How Dianne was able to pull off the delivery of fifty dresses within a span of three hours? I have no idea but she''s damn good at her job if I do say so myself. Why Paris had a change of heart? All the high end stores would be full of girls shopping for the dance and she didn''t want to run into anyone she knew or have a ''bitch stole my look'' moment. Rich people. The dresses were delivered to her home, sorry her mansion, before she came back from school and she called me to come over so we could choose which would be ''more Paris and less Melody.'' Whatever the fuck that means, I don''t know, but I do know we have tried a total of ten dresses and none of them have appealed to her. ''''Black.'''' She picks up a Vivian Westwood, halter style A-line, above-the-knee dress with cutouts. ''''This looks more like it''d be for you. I don''t like black.'''' She hands it to me and I examine the dress. ''''I like black but cutouts are not my style. Maybe you''re judging it a little too harshly,'''' I try to reason with her because it''s really pretty. ''''Try it on and see if you like it.'''' ''''You think so?'''' ''''Yea.'''' ''''I''ll be right back.'''' She runs to her walk-in closet with the dress in hand while I arrange the dresses she rejected into a neat pile at the side of her bed. ''''Mel,'''' she calls out. ''''Yea.'''' ''''Are you really sure you''re not going?'''' ''''I am.'''' She comes out of the closet and I nod in approval. It''s not bad at all and fits her petite figure very well. ''''What do you think?'''' ''''I think you look amazing.'''' She moves to her full length mirror and admires the dress, turning to the sides to examine herself like most of us do. ''''I actually like it.'''' It contrasts her light, almost pale skin and hugs her curves in all the right places. ''''It makes my butt look good too.'''' ''''If you have a butt.'''' I joke. She sticks her tongue out. ''''Shut up. Not everyone can have a huge butt like yours.'''' She''s exaggerating a little bit. I have a butt, but I wouldn''t call it huge. Huge is what I call butts like Nicki Minaj and Kim Kardashian. Mine''s just a little above average and I''m not complaining. I get it from my mum. ''''Butt''s aside, you look great.'''' ''''I''ll add it to the pile of clothes to consider.'''' I hand her another dress, only this time, it''s not a dress but a grey jumpsuit made from velvet material. ''''Did you ask Jason to the dance?'''' ''''What part of I''m not going don''t you not understand?'' ''''The part where you didn''t ask Jason.'''' ''''To be honest,'''' I look her in the eye. ''''He sort of asked me.'''' Her eyes grow as wide as saucers and she moves the clothes to the side and settles next to me. ''''Sort of? How?'''' ''''Well we were having a conversation and he asked if I was going. I told him no and then I asked if he was going and he was like he''d go only if I ask him.'''' ''''Awww,'''' she coos. ''''That is so sweet and it''s definitely a sign from heaven.'''' ''''Sign?'''' ''''That you should go,'''' she replies in a duh tone. ''''It''ll be your first dance together and I bet it'' be so magical.'''' She grabs two sealed bags from the pile and hands them to me. ''''I had Dianne pick out two dresses for you. It''s one of the perks of knowing your size.'''' I didn''t even notice them. ''''I know you said you''re not interested but in case you change your mind, you have something to wear. One is a maxi dress while the other is a velvet one like the one I''m wearing, the difference is in the colour and the design.'''' ''''Paris I-'''' ''''Don''t say anything,'''' she says with a smile. ''''Yes, I know you want to say no, but please take it. Think of it as a gift for being the best friend in the world and the most amazing person on the planet.'''' I sigh. ''''I really can''t say no?'''' She shakes her head. ''''Nope, you can''t.'''' Knowing Paris, if I reject it, she''ll have the dresses delivered to my doorstep before I even get home or deliver it herself. ''''Fine,'''' I reluctantly say. ''''But, I owe you.'''' ''''And you''d repay me by buying me a Starbucks coffee on Monday. God knows I need it because all this studying is gruelling.'''' Can''t argue with that. ''''Is Theo coming?'''' she asks. ''''To the dance?'''' She nods. ''''I don''t know.'''' I really don''t know. When it was first proposed, he objected to it but I have no idea if he objected to it because of me. ''''Well, he should. I''ll try and convince him.'''' ''''Good luck with that.'''' ''''This looks pretty.'''' She brings out a Prada, white lace dress with a sweetheart neck line. ''''I''ll go try it on.'''' I nod and she walks to her closet. Four minutes later, she comes out. ''''Well?'''' ''''You look angelic.'''' And she really does, it''s almost like a halo is circling on her forehead and other angels are blowing trumpets as she walks to the mirror. ''''This looks like the one.'''' ''''You think so?'''' ''''Yea. It looks sexy but classy and that''s the look I''m going for.'''' ''''I bet Ryan will love it.'''' I see her smile droop from the mirror and I frown. ''''What''s wrong?'''' ''''Nothing.'''' ''''I''ve known you since forever. You''re lying.'''' She''s another transparent glass. Just like me, Paris a terrible liar and she wears her heart on her sleeves. I guess that''s why we''re best friends-we have a lot in common. ''''Ryan and I haven''t really been on good terms.'''' ''''Really?'''' On Monday, I could''ve sworn they were all over each other. They went out together during the afternoon break and he even sat at our lunch table. What went wrong between the span of then and now? ''''He''s keeping something from me, something major and I don''t like the fact that he''s keeping secrets. He never wants to spend time with me anymore. We used to talk and text like almost everyday, but now our conversations are limited to twice a day if I''m lucky and I initiate the phone calls, not him.'''' She continues. ''''He claims he''s ''busy''. Doing what? I have no idea.'''' I may have an idea. She turns to me and her eyes are sad. ''''We''re meant to be a team with no secrets and he''s lying to me. On Tuesday, he said he was studying at home but my locations app told me that he wasn''t at home, but at a restaurant two towns away with God knows who.'''' Oh boy. ''''I confronted him about it and asked if he''s cheating on me but he denied it.'''' She runs her hand through her blonde waves. ''''I hate having to look like the jealous, crazy and obsessive girlfriend but my woman''s intuition is never wrong. He is cheating on me.'''' Her voice breaks. ''''He''s fucking cheating, Mel and I''m so mad.'''' I stand up and hug her, feeling her tears stain my shirt. ''''What if he''s not cheating and you''re way in over your head?'''' ''''He is,'''' she whispers. ''''I know he is.'''' I pat her back. ''''Why don''t you give him the benefit of the doubt?'''' Ryan doesn''t seem like the type of guy to cheat. I wouldn''t put it past any guy, much less a teenage boy to cheat really, but I''ll stick my neck out for him because I''ve studied him and I''ve studied his relationship with Paris. He really likes her, he told me so himself, and he goes out of his way to make sure that she''s comfortable. They''re the only couple I know that go out on dates almost everyday without being exhausted. If he''s limiting their conversations, there must be a reason, and if I''m postulating correctly, it has something to do with the gang he''s in with Jason. Maybe they have important business to attend to or whatever it is they do. ''''Why don''t you ask him? Maybe there''s an explanation for all this.'''' We break away from our hug and I wipe a stray tear from her lefteye. ''''He''ll just lie again.'''' ''''Communication is key in every relationship, Paris.'''' I squeeze her shoulders lovingly. ''''A wise man once told me that you can''t put a man on a charge unless you have all the facts.'''' She narrows her eyes. ''''You don''t have all the facts, everything is circumstantial.'''' ''''All relationships have their rough patches.'''' This may not even be a rough patch, but a bump in the road. ''''Talk to him and try and work things out because I know you like him a lot.'''' ''''I do. I really do.'''' I clap my hands. ''''Then it''s settled. Call him and hear his side of the story.'''' ''''Fine,'''' she reluctantly complies. ''''But if I''m right, I''m feeding his dick to the wolves.'''' I wonder how she''ll react to Ryan being in a gang. Moreseo, I wonder if she''ll ever forgive me for keeping secrets from her. Chapter 102 - NO DRAMA Today is the day, the day of the Sadie Hawkins dance. Guess where I am? At home, on my bed, watching the second season of Dead to Me on Netflix. While the rest of the school is partying away-I''ve seen their social media posts and news feeds-I''m at home with a shirt that is two-sizes too big and shorts that is a size too small. I was being serious when I said I wasn''t going to attend, and even though Paris talked to me for over an hour on the phone this evening convincing me to change my mind, I''m firm in my resolve to not be part of a sexist tradition. However, I did buy the snacks I was assigned to get days ago and submitted them to Mariah like an offering. It wasn''t a problem to get them, it was just the usual chips, dips, candies and soft drinks. Theo was supposed to help me since we were paired together but I didn''t tell him. Ever since our talk, things have been tense and weird. I don''t know if I''m the only one noticing it, but we barely say more than ten words to each other. We don''t talk in school except for the usual early morning greetings, we barely talk in class, I don''t tell him shit about my day anymore and I don''t rant to him about how much I hate school. The worst part is he doesn''t even ask. Mum and Sophie are home and they''re watching some reality show on TV, I think it''s the Real Housewives of Beverly Hills, and I''m not interested in that. Reality TV is fake and just scripted television, an exaggerated, unfiltered and unnecessary body double to ACTUAL series which by the way, makes more sense than seeing women bitching about the dumbest of things. Imagine having a cat fight just because your hairstylist worked for a client who happens to be your rival, then dragging your whole squad to call out the hairstylist on social media because of ''divided loyalty.'' Why do they always have to make a volcano out of a matchstick? But Sophie doesn''t see it that way, apparently the bitching, cat fights, name calling, wine throwing and switching sides shit appeals to her in some way. Next to Netflix and Brittany, reality TV is her best friend. Name any reality TV shown on the planet, chances are Sophie has watched it or has an idea about what it''s about. Mum watches reality TV too, but not as often as she would like because of work. It''s her day off so she''s spending time with her favourite daughter¡­I guess. Fun fact: Sophie gets her love for the drama and theatrics of reality TV from mum. My earliest memories from my childhood were of us watching Keeping up with the Perry''s on this local TV station called OGTV. It was about this couple, Matthew and Lily Perry, and how they managed to keep their dynamic together while raising six kids-five girls and a boy. It stopped airing last year after twenty seasons and I know that because all the major news channels on Instagram wouldn''t shut up about it. They''ve had the longest running reality family TV show in American history and probably made millions of dollars over the years so it came as shock when they decided to wrap it up. I don''t know how they were able to have cameras following their every move for twenty plus years without feeling uncomfortable. I for one would not be pleased but anything for the money I guess. My phone buzzes on my bed and I hit pause on my laptop. With a sigh, I open my phone and tap the message that popped up. Jason: You here? The dance started an hour ago. Mel: No Jason: You were really serious then Mel: I don''t joke about shit a lot I explained to him why I wasn''t interested in the dance and he understood. He''s a very good listener. We texted each other till three am yesterday and it was nice, platonic and innocent. It was just about random and embarrassing shit like what''s the worst prank you''ve pulled or what''s the worst horror movie to come out of Hollywood. (It''s the Scream franchise but he believes it''s the Sharknado franchise). We''ve not talked about his proposed date and he hasn''t pushed the subject. I will accept his proposal. When? I don''t know. Jason: I know Jason: Wish you were here Jason: It''d be so epic if you came Paris'' dresses stare at me on the hanger in front of my closet and for a second, just a small second, I contemplate making a change in decision. They are pretty, almost too pretty to not be worn. Like she explained, one is a maxi dress-a striped black and orange number with a deep V neckline from Saree. It looks more like a wedding dress but it''s really comfortable. The other is velvet-a strappy, short, pink sexy number from Christian Siriano. Mel: Have fun But not too much fun because if I see a picture or a video of another girl doing so much as touching his arm, I''m throwing hands¡­respectfully though. See what he''s doing to me? I''m not possessive¡­ever. I wasn''t possessive when I was with Bob, but with him, it''s like I''m a whole different person. Last week, a cheerleader, Sonya, was all over him like a vine at the popular table and he tried to pry her hands off him but she was holding on for dear life and blatantly flirting with him. She took Mariah''s spot since Mariah doesn''t sit at the popular table anymore. I guess it''s awkward for her since Jason is her ex and people know that they''re not together anymore. Anyway, I wanted to throttle Sonya. Point. Blank. Period. I was burning so many holes at the back of her head and prayed that her fingers would fall off or she''d have a mini accident and disappear. In fact, with the amount of holes I was burning, it was a miracle she didn''t drop dead. My inner Hulk, the one I didn''t even know existed until that day, was threatening to come out in full force but I composed myself. I''m not a violent person and I sure as hell didn''t want to make a scene and tell her how pathetic she looked. Jason is mine. Yes, I said it, he''s mine. Even though I haven''t agreed to his date, he''s mine and I''d be damned if I let him slip away. Mel: How bad do you want me there? Jason: So bad. So bad! Jason: I''m bored Mel: It''s a dance. How can u be bored? Jason: Everyone''s dancing and I''m on my phone Mel: You can dance solo Jason: Not interested Jason: There''s someone I''d rather dance with and she''s not here My cheeks go crimson red and I''m starting to regret not asking him. Maybe if I wasn''t such a staunch feminist, we''d be laughing, dancing and announcing to the whole school that we''re a thing. Mel: Who''s that? Jason: You, Princess. No one else but you Mel: Way to make a girl blush He doesn''t respond after that and I plug my phone into the charger. He wants to dance with me. ME! Let that sink in. ........ THIRTY MINUTES LATER ''''Mel come downstairs, dinner is ready.'''' Sophie yells and I sigh. Please God, don''t let it be asparagus soup. With my feet in my grey fluffy slippers, I trudge down the stairs in a robe, already exhausted. Watching stuff makes me easily exhausted, that''s why I don''t do it too often. It''s the first time in a long time I''m settling to watch a series and I''m surprised I haven''t slept off yet. Okay, it''s not that surprising. Christina Applegate is really funny. ''''What are we having?'''' I kiss mum on the cheeks and settle on the chair next to my sister. We rarely have dinner as a family in our quaint dining room so this is a nice set up. ''''Jerk chicken and fried rice from mum''s favourite Jamaican restaurant.'''' ''''The same one you ordered when I was in the hosptital.'''' Mum nods. ''''That''s the one. I''m too lazy and much too tired to cook. But this will not be a habit. It''s back to asparagus soup for you two from tomorrow.'''' We both groan in annoyance and I serve my food on my plate from the centre dish. ''''So, Mel. How''s school?'''' ''''School''s school,'''' I shrug. ''''There''s a dance today. It''s still going on.'''' Mum looks at me in surprise and Sophie shakes her head. ''''Why are you here then?'''' ''''Because she has no one to go with, mum.'''' Sophie says with a snort and I shoot her a dirty look. Mum reprimands her with a spoon. ''''Sophie Magdalene Jones, respect your older sister.'''' She turns to me. ''''I''m sure you had a lot of people who asked you.'''' There''s only one person I''d want to go with though. I wish you went so I''d have taken pictures before you left,'''' she sighs. ''''I don''t have pictures of you at any dance.'''' Because I don''t frequent Adelaide dances. ''''It doesn''t matter,'''' I shrug, supressing a blush. ''''It''s the Sadie Hawkins and I don''t go every year.'''' ''''See mum, I told you she had no one to go with.'''' I''m starting to think Sophie is trying to spite me. ''''Behave.'''' I kick her from under the table, making sure it hurts and she screams. ''''Mum, Mel hit me from under the table.'''' What are you, five? ''''I did no such thing.'''' ''''Did too.'''' ''''Did not." ''''Both of you need to stop arguing,'''' Mum cautions and her tone tells me if she tells us to stop arguing one more time, we''d have her plastic spoon thrown at our heads. I''m not too grown to have a spoon thrown at my head. Living in a black household pro-tip: Anything can be used as a weapon and can be thrown at you at any time especially when you make your parents mad-spoon, belt, shoes, slippers, you name it, they can throw it. However, their preferred assault rifle is slippers and a belt. ''''Yes, mum,'''' we say simultaneously. I dig into my chicken and we hear the doorbell ring. We all stare at each other in question and I shrug. I''m not expecting anyone. ''''I''ll get it.'''' Mum says in finality and wipes her mouth with a napkin. Chapter 103 - OCEAN EYES ''''I''ll get it.'''' Mum says in finality and wipes her mouth with a napkin. I wonder who it could be. Mum walks to the door, my sister and I stretching our necks to see who it is. She uses the peephole, then opens the door. ''''Hello, Mrs Jones,'''' I hear a voice say and I almost choke on my rice. What. The. Hell?! Mum looks behind her and wags her finger, I stand up, still gobsmacked and make my way towards her. He sees me and I blink rapidly, I tend to to do that a lot when I''m shocked. Minutes ago, he was at the dance. ''''Melody,'''' he says with a smile, a full blown one that shows his pearly whites. ''''Jason,'''' I answer cordially. Mum has still not let him in and she looks at him, her eyes full of questions. ''''Jayden, right?'''' she says. We both shake our heads. I literally corrected her a week ago. He doesn''t seem to mind the misspelling of his name and corrects her politely. "It''s Jason, ma''am.'''' He looks at my mum, then at me and sends a discreet wink. I''m too shocked to even express a reaction. If you mix a black swan with a little bit of mystery and danger, then you have the recipe for how Jason Blunt looks like right now and that alone makes my heart skip five beats. From the looks of things, he''s either just coming from the dance or he''s going to another formal event because his black shirt looks so pristine, tucked into his dark pants. His equally dark suit jacket clings to his shoulders and arms, snaking into them like a second skin and showing his lean but muscular figure. His chestnut hair, which is usually tossled on most days, is swept back with gel, making it shine and glisten under the light bulb. ''''Right, Jason.'''' As for me, my hair is packed in a haphazard and disoriented bun on top of my head. My pink T-shirt is way too big for me so it envelopes my whole body and shows a decent amount of legs-that are clad in boy shorts. Complete opposites. ''''I remember you,'''' mum continues. ''''From last year.'''' He looks a little nervous, but composes himself. Mum can be really intimidating when she wants to be, especially now that she''s not smiling. It''s 7:00pm and we didn''t expect company. ''''Right. I came over for tutoring.'''' She nods. ''''I actually came here because I wanted to take Melody to the dance, with your approval of course.'''' My jaw slacks open but he''s still smiling. What part of I''m not going doesn''t he understand? ''''Me?'''' I question in disbelief. ''''To the dance?'''' Of course he just said that, idiot! You''re not deaf. He nods. That''s not even the shocking thing. The shocking thing is that mum''s expression changes from not smiling to actually smiling and I''m all shades of confused. ''''You should have started with that, Jason,'''' she says and ushers him inside. "Come in, come in.'''' I look up at her but she ignores me and side steps out of the way so he''ll enter the apartment fully. ''''Melody, lock the door please.'''' I nod wordlessly and do as she says. ''''Jason!'''' Sophie says and runs from the dining room to the living room, her feet bouncing with each step. ''''Hey, Sophie.'''' He gives her a high five and Sophie babbles on to mum about how he was here when my tyres were slashed and how they drove in his Veyron to the police station. I''ve heard this story so many times because Sophie bugs me about inviting him over just so she can ride in his car. While mum is occupied, I send a ''what the hell'' look and he shrugs nonchalantly, giving me a lazy smirk. Mum gives her an amused smile and turns to Jason. ''''My two daughters seem to like you.'''' I blush a little. ''''I''m glad. Thank you for taking them to the police station.'''' He raises a brow but I plead with my eyes for him to go along with it. Mum doesn''t have a clue that Theo drove me to the police station. Sure, she knows that Sophie rode in Jason''s Veyron, but she assumes that we were in it together. ''''It''s really no problem, ma''am. I''m always happy to help.'''' ''''Are you here to give me a ride in your Veyron?'''' Sophie asks eagerly. In your dreams, Sophie. ''''Unfortunately not.'''' Her smile droops. ''''I''m here to take your sister to the dance.'''' Take that Sophie, I do have someone to go with. ''''But I''ll be back and we''d go for a ride.'''' he reassures her. She seems satisfied with that. ''''We were just talking about the dance,'''' Mum says, settling down next to him on the couch. ''''And I was quite surprised that she wasn''t going. I didn''t even know she already had a date.'''' I didn''t know either. ''''To be honest, it was a surprise,'''' he confesses. ''''I wasn''t sure if she was going so I just wanted to stop by to see if she''d be willing to go with me.'''' Smooth, Jason, real smooth. ''''Aww,'''' Sophie says. ''''Like in the movies.'''' ''''That''s so sweet,'''' mum answers. ''''Truth be told, I''ve never met any of her male friends before, well apart from you and your friend that came over.'''' Yea, friends that like each other and have kissed each other. ''''You have my approval.'''' Thanks for having my back, mum. With a tone of finality, she stands up and grabs my arm. ''''She''d be right back.'''' Leading me upstairs to my bedroom, she locks the door and I plop down on my chair. ''''Mum, what was that?'''' ''''That was someone willing to take you to your first high school dance.'''' ''''I thought you told me to stay away from guys.'''' She is definitely going off script here. Growing up black, you''re not allowed to date till you''re like thirty. Even when you''re thirty, black parents would still ward men away from you, claiming you''re ''''too good'''' for them. ''''I told you to stay away from older guys,'''' she corrects. What she doesn''t know is Jason is older than me-by a year. He''d be nineteen this year while I''m turning eighteen in August. I asked him about it and he said he didn''t start school early. ''''I do not want to see you dating an adult male. You deserve to date someone your own age not some creeper who''d take advantage of you.'''' I know that dig is directed at Bob but I let it slide. It''s still dangerous territory and I''m in no mood to argue. ''''If Jason came all the way here, it means he really likes you, honey.'''' She''s already rummaging through my closet looking for an outfit. ''''And judging by the fact that you were blushing when he was speaking, I think it''s safe to say you feel something for him too.'''' She stops and stares at me with her brown eyes. ''''Am I wrong?'''' She''s good at this perceptiveness thing. I thought I was discreet. ''''No,'''' I admit with a sigh. ''''You''re not wrong. I like him,'''' I sigh. ''''Mum, I like him and I don''t know if that''s a good thing or a bad thing?'''' ''''Why would it be a bad thing?'''' ''''Because he''s-'''' He''s a gangleader, he''s the black swan, he''s a street racer, he''s affiliated to Bob, who by the way, you hate. ''''He''s different,'''' I say finally. ''''We''re different, mum. We used to hate each other,'''' she raises a brow. ''''It''s a long story but he has basically been my nemesis since I arrived at Adelaide.'''' She halts me. ''''So when your principal would call me at work saying you had a verbal altercation with someone, he was the one you were quarrelling with.'''' I laugh a little. ''''Most likely.'''' ''''Wow.'''' ''''We used to hate each other and then the lines got blurred somewhere along the line.'''' I know most teenagers never admit to their parents that they like someone but I think I''m a different specie of the word teenager. ''''I don''t know if I''m making a mistake by liking him, if that even makes any sense.'''' I also don''t know if he''d hurt me the way Bob did. Jason has a reputation at Adelaide for being a bad boy and a player. He didn''t deny it, so sometimes I wonder if I''m just another notch on his belt, a whim of his that''ll fade with his mood. Would he replace me like he did Mariah and move on to the next girl? ''''Why do you think you''re making a mistake by liking him?'''' ''''Because he''s popular and I''m not." That''s a half-truth. ''''He''s literally the king of the school and everyone knows him. He''s a basketball player, star athlete and I''m just¡­well me.'''' She nods as a sign for me to continue. ''''Maybe I have trust issues but I''m afraid to commit. He asked me out on a date and I said no.'''' Yet he still came, and is still willing to be patient with me. ''''All these questions and doubts are normal, honey After what your father did, I don''t blame you for having trust issues.'''' she says with disgust. ''''But have you thought that maybe he has changed and maybe wants to get to know you and date you?'''' ''''I don''t know.'''' ''''I was a teenager once myself, you know. Teenage boys can be real pricks so it''s normal to be weary and cautious. But, he did come all the way here to ask you to the dance even when I know that it''s the Sadie Hawkins and should be the other way around.'''' ''''Yea, well, I wasn''t planning on going.'''' ''''If you''re really going to do this with him, why don''t you voice out all of your concerns to see where his head is at?'''' She folds her arms. ''''It wouldn''t hurt to do so.'''' ''''I guess. I just have to agree on that date.'''' ''''I''ll leave that decision to you. If you really think he''s worth it, go for it. If not, life goes on.'''' she shrugs. ''''I only beg that you please fall with your head and not your heart because the heart can be a treacherous thing.'''' Fall with your head and not your heart. ''''I like him,'''' she says and brings out a sky blue dress. ''''He seems to be cultured and well-mannered.'''' ''''You''ve only known him for a hot minute, mum.'''' ''''You can tell a lot about a person in a hot minute,'''' she counters. ''''He looks like he comes from good stock.'''' ''''I still find it weird that you''re encouraging me to go out with him.'''' She wags her finger. ''''I''m not encouraging you, all I''m saying is do what you think is the right thing. I trust you enough, a least most of the time to make the right decision.'''' She grabs another clothing item from the closet. ''''I''ve raise you to be a mature woman, Mel and your responsibility and growth marvels me sometimes.'''' I giggle. ''''I know for a fact that you wouldn''t put yourself in unnecessary danger and that Jason boy seems harmless.'''' Harmless? Far from the truth. I witnessed first hand how he shot someone on the foot to protect me. ''''Right,'''' I answer tightly. ''''He''s harmless.'''' ''''Plus, he''s a fine white boy. I can see why you like him.'''' ''''Mum!'''' She playfully rolls her eyes. ''''I''m not even close to being fifty and my eyes are working quite well. He is cute as hell.'''' ''''Let''s just focus on looking for the dresses.'''' I walk to her and open the lower chest drawer. ''''I actually have two dresses for the dance.¡­'''' Chapter 104 - DRESS The maxi dress is the big winner. That''s pretty obvious because there''s no way in hell my mum would ever let me wear the short velvet dress. According to her, it was too ''revealing'' and not ''appropriate'' for the dance. I would have gone for it anyway because it''s super comfortable, but the choice has been made. Here I am, in a striped black and orange maxi dress that sweeps the floor like a witches broom standing in front of my mirror. It doesn''t look bad though, dear I say, I actually look really pretty. The V-neck line plunges a little bit, but it doesn''t show a lot of skin to the point that mum overreacts. The dress cinches my waist from the top and then flows like an ocean at the bottom. Dianne deserves a raise. ''''You look so pretty, darling.'''' Mum coos as she adds more hairspray to my hair, making me cough because of the fumes. According to her, it gives my natural hair an extra glow and prevents it from flying with the wind since my hair is frizzy. She made my hair into a dounut-styled thing and secured it with hairpins and an orange band. She also did my makeup. Surprising? Not really. Mum''s into the whole lipsticks, eyeliner, bronzer and eyeshadow thing. She visits Sephora more than most teenage girls and that''s saying something. I literally had to beg her to not turn me into one of the drag queens in RuPaul''s Drag Race. Light makeup is my emo and she reluctantly agreed-eye pencil, lip gloss and mascara, with a little bit of eyeliner. ''''Thanks, mum.'''' I blush a little. ''''This is all your doing.'''' The bracelet on my right arm shines and my mind reverts back to five minutes ago when we fought about it. I don''t wear a lot of jewellery either. I don''t know why, but I just don''t. Mum does however and for the fact that the bracelet is still circling on my arm like how a grass snake chokes a stick, it''s safe to say I lost that round. The shoes are hers too-black ballet flats. She wanted heels but I stood my ground when it came to that. I''m clumsy, especially when I''m nervous, and I know that when I''m next to Jason, I get extra nervous. God forbid I step on him while we''re dancing or I trip on the stairs. ''''I think we''re done here.'''' Her hand rests on my shoulders and she gives me an encouraging smile. ''''Are you ready to go down there?'''' ''''I don''t know,'''' I answer honestly. I''m nervous as fuck for him to see me like this. He has never seen me wear a formal dress before so I don''t know how he''ll react. ''''Do you think he''ll like it?'''' ''''He''ll love it,'''' she reassures me. ''''Trust me. You look like a goddess.'''' I give myself a little pep talk to calm my nerves and nod in the mirror. Bad bitches don''t get nervous. They''re confident, flawless and slay because the world is their runway. ''''Ready?'''' ''''As I''ll ever be.'''' She unlocks the door and I step out. I can hear the animated chatter of Sophie entertaining Jason with what I hope is not another embarrassing story of me when I was younger. I may not be able to live it down. ''''¡­and then Mel pushed him off the swing because he was hugging it all for himself.'''' I roll my eyes as I walk down the stairs. Jason''s laugh is melodic and pleasing to the ears. ''''That does sound like something your sister would do.'''' ''''Right, and¡­'''' Sophie pauses, just noticing my presence and her eyes widen. Jason follows her movement and his jaw slacks open, his eyes raking my body in as if he''s having every inch of me photographed in his memory. ''''Whoa,'''' Sophie says first, coming out of her daze. ''''Who are you and what have you done with my sister?'''' ''''Very funny.'''' ''''You look,'''' Jason says in amazement. ''''I mean¡­wow. You look beautiful and I''m speechless.'''' Gah! He''s speechless. That checks out my original fears of him not liking the dress. I do a mini bow. ''''Thank you.'''' I trudge down the remaining steps, careful not to step on my gown and trip. With a smile, he moves to the bottom of the stairs and stretches out his hand. I take it gracefully and make my way down. ''''Thanks.'''' ''''It''s not a problem. You look amazing.'''' ''''You clean up nicely too.'''' He brings our intertwined hands to his lips, my hand being on top of his of course. The heat rises on my cheeks as he raises his head and stares at me with his ocean eyes, deep, brooding and absolutely mesmerizing. I just had a Disney Princess moment, didn''t I ? ''''I would''ve kissed you right now, but I think your mum might have my head.'''' ''''What she doesn''t know won''t kill her.'''' His gaze falls on my lips and I think that he''s going in for the kill (finally because it''s been a while since our first¡­well kisses). But someone interrupts us. ''''You two are so cute,'''' Sophie gushes as she stands with her phone in hand. ''''Smile.'''' I halt her. ''''Wait,'''' but I hear a snap, then another, then a rapid succession of snaps. ''''I''m so going to post this on Instagram,'''' she says and starts typing away on her phone. ''''Hashtag couple goals.'''' Jason and I give her an amused smile. We aren''t even an official couple. ''''Sorry, I had to get my phone in my room.'''' We turn in time to see my mother literally running down the stairs with a smile bigger than the size of Texas. I know this is my first high school dance but she doesn''t have to make such a big deal about it. It''s almost like she''s re-living her high school life vicariously through me because she was crowned Prom Queen back in her day. That''s why she has been fussing and obsessing over me like I''m walking the aisle. Of course this isn''t prom and I''d never be crowned Prom Queen even if I rigged the election. I don''t even want it anyways. She angles the camera to our faces and tells us to ''get in position'' which we do. I''m smiling at the camera and Jason is too. ''''You two are so stiff,'''' she remarks with a frown. ''''Mel, move closer to Jason for me, yea?'''' Really, mum? How much closer do you want us to be? I inch closer to him and he snakes his hands round my waist. I gasp softly, feeling the familiar electricity that passes through me everytime we touch, he knows the effect he has on me and he confirms this by giving my waist a light squeeze while mum is ordering us to tilt our heads in million directions and do a couple more poses. ''''I think I''m done.'''' Think? Mum, you''re done. I''m pretty sure she has enough photos to open up a ''Jason and Mel''s first dance'' gallery. ''''Yea, I''m done.'''' His hands leave my waist and I feel the cool air sweep through me, missing the feeling of his big, calloused hand. ''''Thank you, Mrs Jones." So polite. ''''No, thank you,'''' Mum says a little too eagerly. ''''I was afraid my daughter was going to spend her first dance ever in her room.'''' ''''Mum!'''' I whine, in a bid to hush her up. He doesn''t know that, and now he does. She dismisses my plea with a wave and hands me a jacket she picked out. The weather tends to drop at night. ''''I give you both my blessing,'''' she winks then turns to Jason. ''''What time does the dance end?'''' ''''11:00pm.'''' ''''Have her home by 10:30pm, not a minute or second less.'''' she says like a drill sergeant. He nods vigorously and mum walks to me and gives me a hug, the motherly type that gives you reassurance that everything in your life is going to be okay. But the truth is, nothing is okay. I may smile now and be flattered that Jason came all the way to my house despite the fact that I said no, but the truth is I''m still scared and unsettled. Someone''s still out there and he or she wants to harm me, that said person knows what happened to Bob, Avanla Maxwell, whoever she is has something to do with all this and Theo and I are still not on the same page when it comes to Jason. ''''Remember what I said,'''' she whispers and gives me a peck on the cheek. ¡­ have you thought that maybe he has changed and maybe wants to get to know you and date you?'''' ''''Sure.'''' She releases me and gives us her blessing again then we''re out the door with my sister yelling at me to sneak out a slice of cake for her. ''''How am I meant to sneak out cake, weirdo?"'' I tell her as Jason opens the door of his Veyron for me like a gentleman. ''''You''re smart,'''' she yells just as I dip my head in. ''''Figure something out.'''' Chapter 105 - FAST CAR We didn''t go to the dance, in fact, we didn''t make it into the school building. Jason zoomed right past the school with its neon lights saying WELCOME TO THE SADIE HAWKINS DANCE. I questioned him about it because I did not get all dolled up just for us to ditch on purpose. My mum would blow a gasket if she found out we''re not going to the dance and that he took me out under false pretences. She''d definitely change her opinion about him and then ground me for the rest of my life, give me a lecture and then tell me to stay away from him. The first three I can endure, but telling me to stay away from him? Too late for that. His explanation was simple however; since I honestly didn''t want to go and only agreed to because he came over to the apartment, we are going to do something else which is apparently going to be interesting and offer an insight to who he really is. ''''Are we there, yet?'''' I ask for the umpteenth time this night. He chuckles, his hands still poised on the steering wheel as we zoom past trees, buildings and people. ''''No, Princess, we aren''t.'''' A familiar pop song fills the car space and I turn to him in amusement. ''''Don''t tell me you like Britney Spears?'''' He groans and I laugh heartily. ''''I didn''t know dudes like Britney?" ''''I do.'''' He glazes over at me and puts a finger to his lips. ''''But don''t tell anyone that. God knows the team would have my dude card revoked.'''' True. ''''Believe it or not, my mum''s a huge fan of Britney,'''' he continues. ''''Growing up, her songs where the only thing she used to play so I kinda picked up on it I guess.'''' Wow. ''''I guess we have more things in common than I thought.'''' He raises a brow. ''''You like Britney too?'''' ''''Love her.'''' ''''Favourite song.'''' ''''Definitely Slumber Party." It''s not Britney''s best song but it''s definitely mine and it''s always on repeat because it has a chill and fun vibe. ''''I see. From Glory?" I nod. ''''Yup, it''s such an underrated album.'''' ''''Not really a fan,'''' he shrugs. ''''I prefer the classic Britney from In The Zone. Toxic is a forever bop.'''' We make a left turn to a dark area surrounded by vegetation. The only lights that can be seen are Jason''s headlights. I''ve never been to this part of Bridgewood before, quite frankly, I don''t know where we are. ''''Where are we?'''' ''''You don''t remember?'''' ''''Um, it''s dark. How''d you expect me to remember?'''' ''''Charlotte Bay. We''re at Charlotte Bay.'''' Last year, I followed Ryan all the way here out of curiosity and got kidnapped, drugged and threatened with a switchblade. Who would have thought that I would be sitting right next to guy who threatened to carve my full name on my neck with the switchblade? Definitely not me. Who would have thought that I''d end up liking the guy who threatened me with a switchblade? Definitely not me. But it happened. ''''I''m not going to tie you up or take you to the base, so don''t worry,'''' he says half-jokingly. ''''I won''t be making that mistake again.'''' We approach a bumpy dirt road that makes the car jerk. I hold on tight to my seat belt in a pensive manner. ''''Do you trust me, Princess?'''' he asks randomly. To be honest, I trust him. I trusted him enough to get in the car with him. I trusted him enough to let him take me all the way here without screaming bloody murder. He has given me thirty reasons not to trust him, but then again, the remaining eighty trumps the former. ''''I do.'''' He smiles at me and heads in the direction of a rickety old building, a light bulb hanging in front of it provides the only source of illumination for this darkened street. There are about five cars parked in front of the building along with a few trashcans which definitely look like they haven''t had a visit from the waste disposal in the last year. The red paint which coated the building has seen better days because it''s now an ugly shade of brown. He kills the engine and I point towards the sign board surrounded by dead lights. ''''Jaguar?'''' ''''This building is called Jaguar.'''' he affirms. I turn to him and give him a confused look. ''''Why?'''' ''''You''ll see.'''' He gets out of the car and rounds the passanger side, then opens the door for me. I gently get out, mindful of my dress and observe my surroundings. He holds my hand and spins me to face him. ''''You said you didn''t want to go to the dance, and I respect that so I decided to take you some place else.'''' His aqua blues hold mine. ''''You once said you wanted to know more about me, yea?'''' I nod. ''''Well, I''m going to show you the side of me that no one really knows apart from those close to me.'''' His rough hands pad my face and I lean into his touch. ''''I want you to think about whether having a relationship with me is something you really want to do. I''m not going to pressure you into anything, I''ve told you that already. The decision is entirely up to you.'''' He leans in closer and gives me a peck on the lips, his soft full lips leaving butterflies in my stomach and making me flutter my eyes shut in unison. The moment ends all too soon and I don''t feel his lips anymore. I groan softly and he chuckles. I could kiss his lips forever if he''d ask me too. ''''Come on, we''d be late.'''' He takes my hand and we approach the wooden door. He knocks and it creaks on impact. ''''Password,'''' a gruff voice says from the other side of the door. I turn to Jason but he calmly says. ''''O.T.S.S.'''' ''''Admitted.'''' A key turns and the door handle opens, revealing a burly and hefty African-American man in a belly shirt. His hair is shaved completely and he has a cigarette in beneath his lips. He puffs it and I almost choke because it''s too close for comfort. I could hear heavy EDM music coming from inside along with loud laughter. ''''Raymond,'''' Jason greets the man in a tone of familiarity. They do a bro-hug or whatever it is it''s called and the intimidating man doesn''t look so intimidating after all. ''''Jason, my man. I haven''t seen you in forever.'''' ''''Well, I''ve been busy with school and shit,'''' he answers light-heartedly. ''''You know how it goes.'''' He nods in understanding. ''''We missed you. Thought you were never gonna show up in these parts again.'''' ''''And let the Tollidos gloat over shit they didn''t earn? Never.'''' ''''Wait,'''' I interrupt the conversation. ''''Is this one of the car meets things you were telling me about?'''' I remember him talking about the Tollidos while he was explaining his gang history. ''''It is,'''' he affirms. ''''You figured it out.'''' ''''She your girl?'''' Raymond asks, nodding to me. We both look at each other and I blush. Am I his girl? ''''She is.'''' I''m his girl! His eyes widen in surprise. ''''I never thought I''d see the day.'''' He stretches his big hands towards me and I take it hesitantly. ''''The name''s Raymond and I guess you already figured that out by now.'''' ''''I''m Melody. It''s nice to meet you?'''' ''''Don''t let his intimidating stature deceive you,'''' Jason whispers to me. ''''He''s a big softie.'''' I nod and visibly relax, my shoulders relived of the tension. At least he''s not going to crush me with his height or something. ''''For as long as I''ve known Jason, he has never brought a woman here before, much less one he calls his girl.'''' Raymond wags his eyebrows. ''''I''m just waiting for the wedding invite.'''' ''''You''d get it.'''' Jason says, although I have no idea if he''s actually being serious. I''ve never thought that far ahead in life. Wedding? I''m still in high school for fucks sake. Does he believe we''d actually get married? ''''You two must be really serious then.'''' He pulls me closer to him and gives me a peck on the cheeks. ''''We are.'''' ''''Nice.'''' He gives him a high-five and lets us in. ''''Quick warning before you go in, Gerald is here and I don''t want a fight,'''' he warns sternly. ''''Behave yourself or I''d throw both of you out.'''' Jason''s eyes darken at the mention of his name and his hands tighten round my waist. I know why. Gerald and Jason have a very bitter history. Jason pats Raymond on the back in a reassuring manner. ''''You know I never start shit, Ray. It''s the Tollido''s you need to warn. They''re dick suckers and sore losers.'''' ''''Behave.'''' Jason waves him off. ''''Come on, Princess.'''' Lord, what am I getting my self into? Chapter 106 - WIN Jason The Tollidos ain''t shit. Honestly, I ain''t shit either but if we''re comparing shits I''m Mary Slessor. I still don''t know what she sees in me, despite the fact that I ain''t shit, quite frankly, I still can''t believe she''s standing right next to me, letting me hold her hand while I burn a fucking hole the size of a football stadium in the skull of Gerald Tollido. Gerald. Fucking. Tollido. We go way back, even before we became enemies competing for who was the best driver at the Jaguar. The motto isn''t Only The Swiftest Survive for nothing. In order to be on top of your game, you have to be fast and you have to be furious. The amount of times I''ve wiped Gerald''s ass on the floor with a mop before he could realize what hit him shows who is clearly the Dominic Toretto in our war. The Tollido''s used to be the big dogs in Bridgewood three years ago. They ran the underground of this town, controlled the drug rings from Bridgewood to Mexico and even had a few mafia''s like the Siddeno''s at their beck and call. Of course, Gerald thought he was the shit since he became the leader after his brother was killed in retaliation by a rival gang because the Tollido''s killed their best hit man. Blood for blood, that''s how it works in these parts. Once upon a time, the Tollido''s were chummy with my family-or should I say they were chummy with Dean, my stepfather. I never knew if Dean was aware he was shaking hands with a criminal in the form of Gerald''s father-Stan, but they were close. They come from old gang money, blood money, dirty money and their hands are not fucking clean. None of our hands are. They''re one of the oldest families in Bridgewood and that filled Gerald''s head with hot air. Our families were in the same social circle, we attended the same social events and we were basically forced to be friends. My reasons are my own but I never liked him, didn''t fuck with his energy at all. He reeked of fakeness and seedy behaviour even at the age of twelve. He rubbed me the wrong way ever since we were younger and my resolve hasn''t changed. Of course, I had to be cordial and diplomatic when dealing with him because our parents would force us to bond. We never did because our dislike was about as mutual as two tities. He didn''t like me because I didn''t come from old money. The snobby bastard who had his ass wiped with money before he was born thought he was better than me because of paper. He had lots of it from birth. My mother was lucky enough to marry into it and changed her life-changed my life. One minute we were living in motels and suitcases, the next minute, we were living La Vida Loca in a fancy mansion that I only thought existed in Hollywood. I also had a new dad and a new sister. Dean and Patricia opened up their home to us with open arms and before I could say "Fuck," they were already married, solidifying our family ties. I had no idea my mum was even dating anyone at the time till she came to the rickety motel we were staying one day and announced that she had bagged a millionaire. No one knows about this part of me, not even Ryan who is closer than a brother. Dean has always treated me like his own son, even adopted me so I have his last name and Patricia basically embraced me as a brother. We may not be as close as we were before she left for Paris but she has always had my back. And I''ve always had hers until now. She is exhibiting traits of seedy behaviour, yes, even seedy behaviour worse than Gerald and I don''t like it one bit. That''s a story for another moonlight. ''''I never thought you''d show your face in these streets, Blunt.'''' Gerald spits in my face as he stands up from the couch, tossing the half-naked blonde who had no doubt sucked his dick minutes before away from him. The music stops once Gerald''s voice raises and the chatter dies down. The others at the Jaguar stare at Princess and I like we''re foreign objects and I almost roll my eyes. I haven''t been here in the past eight months because I have a gang to run; paperwork needs to be filled, weapons need to be procured and I need to keep the police and the feds away from me. For all they know, I''m just a normal high school student with rich parents and a Bugatti Veyron. ''''And let you have all the fun, Jerry,'''' he grits his teeth at the nickname. ''''Never.'''' I started calling him Jerry when we were kids. It annoyed the fuck out of him, said the name made him sound like a chick with no balls. It isn''t far from the truth; he is a chick with no balls who can''t seem to take a defeat or two. Or three. Or four. Or fifty. I don''t just destroy him in streetracing. I destroy him in the ''professional'' area as well. Janet, Pearson and I ran the Tollido''s over faster than a train runs over a rat on the train track, taking their place as the most lucrative and most feared gang in all of Bridgewood. It was easy; Gerald is an idiot- a snobby idiot, and an even bigger idiot for sending men to threaten us three years ago at the warehouse just because he couldn''t handle being whipped by a teenager who is two years younger than him. He''s a shitty leader and thinks only when his dick is being sucked by some bimbo. ''''Don''t call me that.'''' He takes another dangerous step towards me but I don''t flinch. I hear the murmurs around me but I don''t care. The King of the Jaguar is back to claim his throne. Mel is scared. I can see it on her face. I can feel it with the way her nails dig into my palm. I feel like a big asshole for bringing her here with the way things are going from zero to a million. In my defence though, I want her to understand the shit show that is Jason Blunt. She hasn''t accepted my proposal for a date and I won''t force her to. I''ve told her several times that I''ll never force her to do shit that she doesn''t want to. If she wants to be with me, her decision needs to be informed. She has to know all of me. I don''t know how much she knows about the whole gang and mafia shit. She was with the head of the Siddenno''s without knowing it so my guess is she was left in the dark. I could see the horror on her face when I told her that her boyfriend gave me the gash she unprofessionally and hysterically stitched. She looked like I had stabbed her in the chest with every word that dropped from my mouth. Fuck, I wanted to kiss her then, devour her mouth to the point that she''d need more than air to stop me. She looked so vulnerable and broken and I hated it. Moreso, I hated the fact that I couldn''t do shit to give her relief. I couldn''t tell her how much of an asshole her boyfriend was. I couldn''t tell her that he was a cold blooded killer with no soul. I couldn''t tell her that he''s not who she thinks he is. Bob is a fa?ade he created, no doubt specifically for her, for everyone, so that he''d look like some fucking hero. I know the real him, for fuck sake I worked for him. I know Vladmir Gustaf. I raise a brow. ''''Still butt hurt after I beat your ass eight months ago?'''' What happened to bygones? Is this how you treat guests?'''' Mel is warning me to stand down. But, I won''t. Never have and never fucking will. When it comes to the war that is Gerald and Jason, I''m going into it with my armour ready and my guns blazing because he is doing the same. Gerald is a good two inches taller than me, is enrolled in some pricey university and is still the same snob I''ve known him to be. Nothing has changed from when we were younger. Actually, the only difference is when we were younger, he was a little tolerable. ''''Don''t make me laugh, Blunt,'''' he sarcastically says with his face still in mine. ''''I won that race fair and square.'''' Don''t make me laugh. ''''The only thing that''s fair and square about you is your face and your dick, in that order.'''' That elicits laughter from the crowd around us, who minutes ago where looking at us like we were going to kill each other. We are, it just wouldn''t be here. Anyone who''s a regular at the Jaguar knows about our rivalry. They know our history runs deeper than just me showing how much of a shitty driver and a bloody cheat he is. Instead of responding to my jab with a low grade insult, he turns to Melody and my eyes turn to steel. Like the prick he is, his gaze falls to her breasts in the plunging V-neck line. ''''She your girl?'''' ''''She''s none of your fucking business,'''' I roar. For a second, I see a hint of fear in his eyes but it''s replaced by a smirk. ''''What''s your name, dollface?'''' Mel doesn''t respond, but instead rolls her eyes at his idiocy. She looks like she wants to pummel him for objectifying her with his eyes but holds back the inner Hulk that she has in her. I''ve experienced first hand what a Hulk-ish Melody Jones can do and let me tell you, if you mess with her, it won''t end well for you. Hell, she even scares me sometimes. But she''s my girl. Mine only and not for this asshole. ''''You not going to talk to me?'''' ''''Her eyes are up here, Jerry.'''' ''''I don''t need to know where her eyes are positioned, all I need to know is how good she can suck-'''' He doesn''t get to finish his crude comment because the first punch lands square on his jaw. Everyone gasps in horror as he clutches his jaw, blood spilling out of his hands. I wish I would have knocked him out with the bat Melody keeps in her room. He needs a brain reset. Gerald staggers for a bit, then regains himself. His hazel eyes are filled with rage and his blonde hair stands up. He retaliates by throwing a weak punch my way but I dodge it easily. He then tries to knock me to the ground but fails at that too. He may be taller than me but I''m an athlete and he''s not. Of course, his anger is going to blind him from seeing that. That''s one problem Gerald has-anger issues. It is what will lead him to his total downfall and the reason why I was able to overpower him. He lets anger override his reasoning and that''s why he makes poor decisions. Making poor decisions makes him a shitty gangleader and I don''t understand how the Tollidos can stand him. ''''Okay, boys, wrap it up. I believe that was quite the introduction.'''' Chapter 107 - FUTURE NOSTALGIA Jason Perfect timing, Janet. ''''Okay, boys, wrap it up. I believe that was quite the introduction.'''' I shrug Gerald away from me and he staggers again. The blonde who was on his lap hands him a tissue and I roll my eyes. He can''t even take a little punch. If I was being serious, his jaw would have been dislocated and his teeth would have been on display on the floor for everyone to see. Janet walks up to us and gives me a disapproving look, her hips swaying with each step . Only she can wear a crop top and denim shorts in this weather. Janet and I are close, she''s my right hand woman and the main reason why we formed the gang in the first place. When we were threatened by the Tollido''s men, she brought up the idea of forming the gang and Pearson and I went along with it. We were all filled with rage and I guess that rage paid off because we are what we are now because of that. She''s an expert weapon''s specialist and has some serious kickboxing skills. I don''t know how, she refuses to say, but Janet does the actual procuring of the weapons. People think I do it, but she does and fuck she''s good. I thought I had connections, but Janet surely knows people in the military. Without her, I don''t think we''d have achieved as much success we have thus far. We have the respect of the Siddeno''s and the Floretini''s which is not something you get on a platter of gold. Of course, there''s also the fact that the two mafia''s are sworn enemies. We play devil''s advocate when it comes to their rivalry, preferring not to get mixed in their shit. We just do our jobs and get paid. ''''Now, boys,'''' she reprimands like we are five year-olds. ''''That is no way to treat each other after not seeing for over eight months.'''' Her gaze falls on Mel and her eyes widen in recognition, then she gives me a disapproving look the one she gives me when she believes that I''m making an unwise decision. Mel on the other hand is staring at her with what I assume is anger. I don''t blame her, Janet did drug her without my authorization. In her defence though, no one knows about our base except for a few individuals, including my sister. We didn''t expect company so she thought Mel was a threat. I made matters worse by ordering Janet to tie her up and then threatening her with a switchblade. In that moment, threatening her seemed like the one thing I could do so she wouldn''t run her mouth to the cops. I don''t know what force propelled her to follow Ryan all the way to the base but she did. We weren''t on good terms and I didn''t trust her so I had to threaten her into submission. It''s a tactic that has been used by terrorists, mafias, jihadists and yes, gangs. Looking back, I wish I had never done that. It was stupid and I regret it. Mel didn''t say anything and till this day, I don''t know why she kept quiet. We hated each other back then and she had gone apeshit on me for talking smack about her dad (another dumb move). It would have been easier for her to exert her revenge by ratting me out but she didn''t. She acted like everything was normal-well if you count normal as avoiding me like a bubonic plague. She''s loyal. That''s one quality that attracted me to her. Even after I revealed to her that I''m a gangleader and I told her the depth of our activities, she still didn''t say anything. She kept her promise. Even when I had a gash caused by her boyfriend (or should I call him an ex since he hasn''t been seen since the Lakedale event?) she stitched me up despite hating my guts and didn''t say anything, nor did she push it when I told her that I wasn''t willing to talk about what happened. Loyalty is a rarity in my world. When it comes to power plays and dominance of territories, those whom you think are your friends can quickly switch sides and turn into your worst nightmares. Gangs and mafias are full of that shit and it makes me really wary. I don''t trust anyone apart from Pearson, Janet and Ryan. They''ve proved that they''re loyal to a fault. To an extent, I trust Princess. When I first found out she was dating Bob, or should I say, Vladmir, I was shocked and a little angry. Contrary to what I had told her, I found out about her secret relationship months before she and Bob had a date in Dianopolis park. People talk and when the head of a powerful and influential mafia takes a new girlfriend, no matter how hard they tried to hide it, the truth would come out. Two of Bob''s men came over to the base for the handguns that they had ordered weeks earlier. It was an easy shipment since it was from Mexico and it wasn''t a hassle to smuggle them over the border. Anyway, they came over and I overheard them saying their boss had a new flame. It caught my attention because Patricia was the last woman he dated and I never understood why the relationship went sour. All I know is she came home crying and cursing Bob, stated she was done with him, packed a bag and permanently moved to Paris straight after the breakup. They stated he was dating someone younger than him and rumour was she was still in high school. I took Ryan''s sister to Dianopolis park and coincidentally caught them there. That was the confirmation I needed. I was shocked because I never expected her to be the type to date. She always looked like the type to hit a guy who so much as winked at her. I''ve watched her reject so many proposals from the boys at Adelaide. I was angry because I was jealous. Yes, I was jealous because I wished it was me she was smiling at. I wished it was me she was kissing. I wished I was the one giving her a ring. I doubt she knew who Bob was and knowing that bastard, he probably didn''t tell her. If he did, she would have run for the hills. ''''He hit me,'''' Jerry wheezed, holding the handkerchief to his jaw. ''''He fucking hit me.'''' ''''I''m sure he didn''t mean it.'''' She gives me a sharp look. ''''Really, this is how you make an appearance?'''' I shrug. I''m not sorry and I''d hit him again if he so much as looks at Mel sideways. ''''You know the rules, boys.'''' She says again. ''''No fighting with your fists. We only fight on the streets.'''' The crowd around us cheers at the mention of the streets and I feel a sense of adrenaline wash through me. Fuck, it''s been so long since I felt the rush of racing in the dark and having the crowd screaming my name. ''''How about a match?'''' she suggests. The crowd starts getting excited and I do too. Mel however looks wary and unsure. ''''King of the Jaguar vs Gerald the Beast?'''' ''''Fine,'''' Jerry sneers. He probably wants to prove that he''s not a pussy. ''''It''d be nice beating your ass again.'''' ''''You''re a cheater, Jerry,'''' I confirm with a narrow of my eyes. ''''Even in your dreams, you can''t beat me.'''' The Tollido''s are shady. Jerry is not an exception. Our last match ended in a deadlock. Why? He was in my lane and ''accidentally'' hit the side of my Veyron, causing me to swerve off the road right when we were almost at the finish line. Luckily, I had years of experience in the driving shit and was able to have an unceremonious return back to the road and met him when he was about to gloat about beating me for the first time in his life. The shock on his face was priceless as we both made it and it was a tie. It was a sweet victory; I was beating his ass before he cheated, but it cost a shit ton of money to fix the dent on my baby. Eight thousand dollars is no joke and I should have sued him for damages. Bets made that night were in shambles because there had never been a tie before. It''s either you win or get your ass wiped with a mop. It was a sight to see. '''' I won the last match fair and square.'''' ''''Let''s let the past stay dead and buried,'''' Janet cuts in. ''''The night is still young and we have all these people cheering for you both.'''' I have to have Mel home by ten thirty or her mum would never let me near her again. ''''What do you say?'''' ''''Sure,'''' I shrug. The sooner I wrap this shit up, the better. The crowd cheers and everyone runs outside. Jerry gives me a side glare along with his gang as they head towards the direction of the crowd. Janet motions for us to go outside and I nod. Once everywhere is cleared out and it''s just Mel and I, I turn to her. She has a small smile on her face. ''''Those were fighting words.'''' ''''Wait, you''re not freaked out?'''' ''''I should be, but surprisingly I''m not.'''' she admits. ''''When you came over, I didn''t expect that I''d be thrust into the den of two lions,'''' she jokes. ''''You two really hate each other.'''' Just like we did. ''''You have no idea.'''' She looks at me through the lashes of her mocha skin and I give her a chaste kiss. ''''Want to see how I destroy Jerry on these streets?'''' This is me. This is my turf. This is what I do because I''m good at this shit. I shrug my suit jacket off and hand it to her. As she watches me, I pop the first two buttons of my black shirt open and adjust my sleeves. I wink at her and she gives me a cute blush. I noticed that she blushes a lot around me and I fucking love it. She''s mine, and she knows it. She just has to accept it. Her hand grips my biceps, slender fingers curling around it. I love when she touches me. ''''Kick his ass.'''' I laugh at that. Chapter 108 - WORK It''s official: Gerald Tollido is a prick. The way his eyes raked my body like I was a piece of meat he couldn''t wait to devour made my skin crawl. It took everything in me to not punch the living daylights out of him (it''d hurt like a bitch if I did. My punches aren''t the best) but I''d get the satisfaction of knowing I hit the guy who objectified me. Luckily, Jason did the punching for me. He hit him square on the jaw and had blood oozing out of him faster than he could scream. I didn''t expect that punch, it literally came out of nowhere and I was surprised. Gerald deserved it but still, I was shocked. And happy and giddy. While I don''t condone violence, I can''t help but state the fact that he hit him because of me. Fuck, I almost kissed him at that moment. Jason is doing a lot of things I''d never expected him to do. I never expected him to take me home, I never expected him to shoot a person for me, I never expected him to defend me against Mariah, hell I never expected him to climb a tree, risking his life, so that he''d kiss me. When he said he wanted to protect me, he really meant that shit. I can''t help but say I like him more, if that even makes any sense. ''''Jason, you''re up.'''' Janet, the woman who drugged me back at ''the base'' says. I don''t know what I was expecting the minute we came here but it wasn''t her face that''s for sure. I guess she has business here because of Jason. He nods once and turns to me as his eyes twinkle. I should be scared or freaked out because this is literally illegal street racing and if the cops come here, we''re all so screwed Not to mention, Theo would have my head, but for some reason, I don''t care when it comes to him. I can tell he gets a rush out of this-he loves the adrenaline, he loves the trash talking, he loves the nightlife. It''s so obvious and I''m happy he trusts me enough to show me this side of him. ''''You good?'''' I nod, despite the fact that I''m cold. I don''t know how Janet can comfortably wear shorts in this weather. I''m in his suit jacket and I''m still cold. ''''A little cold, but I''ll survive,'''' I grin. ''''Are you good?'''' The excitement in the crowd''s voice is definitely something. They are acting like it''s a boxing match and Gerald and Jason are about to kill each other. From their reactions, it''s obvious that they''re not new to the Jaguar, neither are they new to the rivalry between them.From what I gathered, they''ve had several matches and Jason has had the upper hand, however in the last match, Gerald cheated and the race that''s about to happen is some sort of rematch. ''''I am,'''' he confirms with a grin of his own. He kisses the top of my forehead and Janet hurries him over to his Veyron with a glare in my direction. I''m guessing she still doesn''t like me, either that or she doesn''t trust me. It could be both. The two cars have already been parked side by side in the direction of the road that we came from minutes ago. The crowd scream like blood hounds, each person having a favourite. ''King'' and ''Beast'' are the only things that can be heard from a mile away. Or maybe not, because this place is on the outskirts of Bridgewood, took a solid forty minutes to get here from my house, and is surrounded by vegetation and grassland. ''''Hey.'''' I turn to my side and see a familiar face, but I can''t quite put my finger on it. ''''Hey?'''' ''''Pearson,'''' he completes. Oh right. The third of the quartet. ''''Now I remember.'''' After Jason released me, Pearson walked me to my car. He seemed nice, I guess. ''''Yea.'''' He''s clad in a grey leather jacket and dark jeans with an equally dark ball cap covering his hair and face. ''''It''s a full production, isn''t it?'''' Jason and Gerald are standing next to their respective vehicles, the crowd still cheering. Janet is officiating this race because she has a flag in her hands. I nod. ''''It is.'''' ''''He has never brought anyone here before," Pearson says, still staring at the race. ''''Alright,'''' Janet yells. ''''It''s not your first rodeo so you both know the rules. It''s a ten minutes drive from here to Shadow Valley. You get there and come back first, you win. No cheating, no scratching of each other''s vehicles and definitely no stopping. It''s a free road, cleared out because folks would be in bed by now.'''' They both nod as we watch from the sidelines. ''''Also, no killing each other.'''' I snicker. ''''That''s the most important rule.'''' ''''He hasn''t?'''' I question to Pearson. Raymond said this before but I still want to hold a conversation with Pearson. ''''He hasn''t so I was surprised when you both walked in together.'''' ''''On your mark.'''' The two both enter the Veyrons. ''''He must like you if he willingly brought you here.'''' ''''I guess he does,'''' I answer with a small smile. ''''Get ready.'''' The engines roar to life. ''''And he must trust you enough. He doesn''t trust a lot of people.'''' Janet waves the flag and the two speed off into the darkness, the crowd cheering loudly. ''''I guess we have that in common then,'''' I respond, my arms folded. ''''I don''t trust a lot of people either.'''' ''''Good to know.'''' He stares me down. ''''I hope his trust isn''t misplaced.'''' What''s his problem? ''''I don''t know what you''re suggesting.'''' His lips quirk at the tip. ''''I''m not suggesting anything. Just trying to see if he''s making a mistake. Jason doesn''t let people in his inner circle, nor does he ever let people know about this.'''' He points to the empty streets. ''''He never lets people see this side of him and never lets his guard down.'''' Oh. ''''It''s why he''s such a good leader and why we are respected and feared.'''' He watches my expression. Of couse I know he''s in a gang and according to the conversation I heard when I was spying on Ryan, they are the most respected gang in Bridgewood. ''''He told you, didn''t he?'''' ''''He did.'''' He shakes his head with a smile. ''''He''s fucking whipped then.'''' I chuckle. ''''Well, if he trusts you and I trust his judgement, I can learn to trust you since I have a feeling you''d be around for a while.'''' Progress. "Can I ask you something?" He nods. "What does O.T.S.S mean?" It''s the password to this place. "You haven''t figured it out yet?" "Nope." "O.T.S.S means Only The Swiftest Survive. A Jaguar is a swift animal so that''s why this place is called the Jaguar and that''s why the password is...well that." It makes sense now. "Besides," he continues. "In order to be a member here, you have to be fast, daring and risky just like a Jaguar. If you aren''t, people won''t wager on you." My gaze falls on a Hispanic man who is standing next to a car taking money from people and writing stuff on a piece of paper. As they stuff money in his face, he eagerly takes it and separates them into piles. ''''Who is that?'''' I motion to the guy. ''''That''s David. He''s the booker for the Jaguar.'''' ''''He replaced Darnell?'''' He looks at me in surprise. ''''He told you about that too?'''' I nod. ''''Well shit,'''' he mutters. ''''He''s extra whipped.'''' He''s whipped and I am too. ''''He did replace Darnell and the people shoving money in his face are placing bets on who would win, Jason or Gerald.'''' He points to the separate piles of money on the hood of his car. ''''Those are the monies that people invest in this race. It''s what keeps the Jaguar on its feet and it pays Ray''s salary so it works.'''' ''''One pile is bigger than the other.'''' ''''That''s Jason''s pile,'''' he says with a proud smile. ''''I would have bet but I don''t have to. He''s the undefeated champion, has been since he was sixteen. Only a fool would bet on Gerald.'''' ''''Gerald and Jason don''t like each other very much?'''' He doesn''t say anything for a minute, my guess is he''s pondering how much information he''s meant to divulge. There''s a lot I don''t know about Jason and there''s a lot I don''t know about his life, his world. I''m aware of that. He has tried to be as open and honest with me, I appreciate that, but I know he''s still hiding shit from me. He doesn''t even owe me an explanation considering we''re not officially dating and I''m keeping secrets myself, the biggest being Theo''s identity and the fact that Theo knows that Jason is in a gang. I guess Pearson is right to not trust me, but the truth is, I''d never do or say anything to jeopardize Jason. Call it a Bonnie and Clyde shit but I had many opportunities to rat him out but I didn''t. He did the same for me too. He knew I was dating Bob but didn''t spread the news to the whole school when he and I both knew we hated each other''s guts nor did he tell Mariah or it would have been a huge scandal. Mariah was insinuating it back when I returned back to school after the accident, but it never had any substance and people thought she was just being spiteful to someone who had just come back from the hospital. Hence, the situation died. We can call it even. ''''They don''t,'''' he confirms. ''''And I have a feeling that their issues run deeper than the races and the dominance of territories. He never talks about himself a lot.'''' ''''Oh. He has my money then.'''' And my heart. ''''Bets on him winning.'''' ''''I wouldn''t let you bet otherwise,'''' he grins. I feel a shove at my back, nearly knocking me over face forward but I regain my balance quickly. I turn sharply in irritation and Pearson follows my gaze. ''''Excuse me,'''' a deep voice says. A man in a red ball cap fades into view. ''''That was an accident.'''' ''''Sure,'''' my irritation subsides when his face shows sincerity. ''''No problem.'''' He side steps me and hurries off, lost in the sea of people. I notice a piece of paper on the floor and I pick it up. ''''Stranger, your....'''' Oh right, he''s gone. ''''Paper.'''' ''''What''s that?'''' Pearson asks, looking at the paper curiously. ''''A paper. That guy hit me and I guess he dropped this in his haste.'''' Pearson looks at the note sceptically, then nods. ''''That''s weird.'''' Weird indeed. Chapter 109 - DAISY Jason The keys to the contemporary-styled mansion jiggle as I place the master key into the key hole. Today was a rush. I never knew how much I missed being on the streets till I beat Gerald''s ass again. I won the match fair and square this time and he didn''t scratch my Veyron nor did he try to swerve me off the road. It was a sweet victory in the dead of night and the look on his face was something I''d pay a million dollars to see. He was a solid five minutes behind me so it took him forever to get to the Jaguar. Even after eight months, I still got it. The highlight of my day was seeing her face once I won. It was something I could get used to seeing everyday. Her eyes lit up like the fucking moon as she ran to hug me, ignoring Pearson''s comments to hold on. I loved it. Her scent. Her smile. Her laugh. Her everything is so perfect and I can''t believe she''s mine. I dropped her off by 10:30pm on the dot, acknowledging her mother''s trust in me and headed to the base to fill out a few paperwork. A new delivery of revolvers are coming in from Italy and they have to be distributed to the appropriate mafias. The fluorescent lights are still on as I proceed inside. Placing my keys on the nearby table, I head towards the kitchen to grab a bottle of water. I''m tired. It''s 12:00am right now and I need sleep if I''m going to be able to function properly tomorrow. Speaking of school, I still have homework that I haven''t done. It''s funny how these teachers still give us homework when the SAT''s are two months away. Though I''m not as smart as Mel, I still read and try my best to do homework. Coach Blake doesn''t play when it comes to being serious in academics. If your grade drops, he drops you and you can say goodbye to your budding basketball career. I''m the captain and the district''s Basketball State Champion, I can''t for the life of me not take schoolwork seriously. ''''You''re home late.'''' I see my sister coming down from the spiral stairs in her night robe. ''''Are they home?'''' She shakes her head. ''''No, they''re not. They left when you were out.'''' I nod once. ''''Oh.'''' Our parents not being home is nothing novel to me. When one is a well-known lawyer and the other owns a popular cosmetics brand, it becomes really hard to balance work life and personal life. Before, I used to resent them, especially my mum, because she wasn''t always an absent parent. Growing up, it was always just the two of us. Even when we lived in motels and run down trailers, she still made the time to be there for me. When she married Dean, my step-father, things changed. He gave her the capital to start her brand, invested in the company and it is what it is today. I guess she just needed that extra push to realize her dreams and she got that. I would admit though, part of the reasons why I formed a gang was because I wanted to be rebellious. I wanted to do the exact opposite of what they''d expect me to do. I was an angry teenager with a lot of issues: I lost my parents to their careers, I lost my baby to Mariah''s decision and I lost myself due to everything happening in my life. I slacked off a bit in school and stopped attending basketball practice till coach threatened to cut my dick off with a knife if I didn''t get my shit together. Needless to say, I was a mess and mum saw it too but it was too late for her to start playing parent. Now, I''ve made peace with the situation. I''m eighteen going on nineteen and I don''t need their attention or love. We live in the same house, but they''re clueless as to what my sister and I do. That''s our dynamic and I''m okay with that. ''''Where did you go?'''' She questions as she joins me in the kitchen. She grabs the bottle of OJ and pours it in a glass. ''''It''s not like you to stay out of late.'''' ''''How would you know that? You left abruptly without as much as a phone call.'''' The glass stills in her hand and she turns to me. ''''How long are you going to hang that over my head? I told you I was sorry.'''' Before Patricia left for Paris, we were really close. She never treated me like a step-sibling but instead regarded me as her blood brother. She''d always tell people we were real siblings even though we looked nothing alike. She''s a product of Dean''s first marriage. His ex-wife died in a car crash years before my mum and I entered their lives. Patricia took care of me when our parents didn''t. She became a surrogate parent: she took me to school sometimes, she''d cook dinner and helped me do homework even though dad hired the best tutors for us. Heaven knows I didn''t understand shit that those stuffy old teachers who only cared about their pockets were talking about, but Patricia did and she took the time to simplify things for me. I was a slow learner so it took a lot of time for me to assimilate. ''''Sometimes sorry isn''t good enough.'''' She sighs and her lips form into a thin line. She says nothing and I know she feels guilty. ''''I''m sorry.'''' ''''Why did you leave for Paris, anyway?'''' She has been home for months now and we haven''t so much as discussed why she suddenly packed a bag and took the first flight to another city. She never gave me a concrete answer, always danced around the question and gave me bits and clues that I couldn''t quite piece together. ''''Bob and I broke up.'''' ''''Bullshit.'''' Never a concrete answer. ''''It''s not.'''' Her stance is defiant as she meets my eyes. ''''We really did break-up.'''' That''s not why I called bullshit. ''''That much is obvious,'''' I respond with a roll of my eyes. ''''What I don''t understand is why you broke up.'''' When Bob came over for family dinner a month before she told me they hit splitsville, they seemed happy. ''''That''s none of your business.'''' ''''It is.'''' I open the cookie jar cupboard and grab a jar of almond and oatmeal cookies. ''''You owe me that much since you abandoned me.'''' Playing the guilt card. She sighs and motions for us to sit on the sofas overlooking the fire. Our family portrait is poised on the wooden headboard and I sigh internally. I was fourteen when that picture was taken and Patricia was seventeen. We were all smiles and it reminds me of the past when we weren''t so...distant. "You coming?" I nod with the cookie jar in my hand. We settle down and she stares at the burning embers. ''''I cheated on him.'''' That, I didn''t expect. They only dated for two years I believe and they always looked so in love. He is a Siddeno, yes, and I did try to warn her that she should stay away from him but the heart wants what it wants. I would know that all too well. I feared my sister would get mixed up in shit once she started dating a Siddeno, especially one who was as high in rank as Vladmir was. He was an underboss at the time and I didn''t want us to mix business with pleasure. However, I decided to keep my mouth shut. She wouldn''t have listened to me. ''''Why?'''' I know my sister, she never does anything without a reason. Although there''s no justification for cheating and I''m the last person to call saint, I believe that everything has to be done for a reason. ''''Because he became the head once his father stepped down. He didn''t have time for me anymore and I felt that his responsibilities to the mafia were more important than our relationship,'''' she chuckles sardonically. ''''He relegated us to the background once he became the ''big man'' and I was left in the mud. You know how the Siddeno''s are, they are suspicious of people who aren''t of their circle so they never really accepted me into their family. He never even defended me, defended us, in front of them and allowed them to disrespect me and treat me like crap.'''' She continues. ''''He promised to do better, but he never did. It was always promises but they were all empty. Push came to shove and I ended up sleeping with Diego Acosta.'''' ''''What the fuck?'''' I whisper yell. ''''Are you crazy?'''' Diego Acosta is a known hitman for the Floretini''s. Tall. Muscular. Looked like he could pummel you with a single glare. I''ve only met him once and that was when Janet and I had to do a delivery. ''''You could have gotten yourself killed!'''' You don''t date the head of a well known mafia and screw another member of the opposing one. Everyone knows about the rivalry between the two biggest mafias in the US. How the fuck is she alive? ''''Don''t you think I l know that?'''' she answers calmly. ''''Quite frankly, the only reason I''m still alive is because Bob decided to take pity on me.'''' ''''What do you mean?'''' She chokes a sob. ''''He killed Diego.'''' Shit. ''''I loved him and he fucking killed him in front of me in Paris on my twenty-first birthday.'''' ''''I''m sorry.'''' ''''It''s my fault,'''' her eyes are filled with regret. ''''I should have known that Bob was a brute and should have ran away as soon as I had the chance.'''' She plays with the belt of her robe and I ponder over her confession. I know that Bob is violent, it''s the mafia world for fucks sake, it''s either you hunt or be hunted. Would I say my sister deserved to have her lover killed in front of her? Not really. Patricia hasn''t been known to make the wisest of decisions and this is just on the list of her many screw-ups. Well this and cheating. Like I said, Patricia doesn''t do anything without a reason and now that I see why, I can sympathize. ''''After that, I came back home and moved to Paris. I needed a fresh start and a new perspective on life." ''''You knew that you would get caught.'''' I look her dead in the eye. ''''Why''d you do it?'''' ''''Love.'''' Love? ''''You may not understand this but love makes you do stupid things. We had a connection so deep and it was something I hadn''t experienced with anyone before. In a short amount of time I fell in love with Diego because he understood me.'''' She wipes the stray tears from her eyes with her sleeves. ''''He was there for me when Bob wasn''t and he treated me with such care. He was patient, he listened to me and he always had my back. Our relationship was a taboo but we didn''t care.'''' Not caring got him killed. ''''Looking back, I wish I had ended it before shit hit the fan. We met at Salem, the club, and it was initially about the sex, but it became much deeper than that.'''' ''''He didn''t deserve to die.'''' I don''t know what I would have done in Bob''s position because my sister is not a victim. She may play the victim card now but we both know that none of this would have happened if she was faithful. Bob didn''t put a gun to her head and tell her that she couldn''t leave (It''s not evident in her tale that he threatened her). She had the power to do so but she stayed and I''m guessing it''s because she loved the pride and respect of being called the ''Don''s woman.'' ''''That''s all in the past now. He killed him and there''s nothing I can do about it.'''' I take a bite of my almond cookie and hand the jar to her. ''''No bad deed ever goes unpunished and even those who feel that they are unconquerable should beware that they do not fall.'''' ''''What do you mean?'''' She shrugs and hands me the cookie jar back. ''''That was a quote.'''' ''''Did you have something to do with Bob''s disappearance?'''' If anyone has a motive, it''s my sister. The man is still missing and with each passing day, I believe he''s dead. The rest of Bridgewood seems to have forgotten about it because it''s not publicized in the news anymore. Life has seemingly gone back to normal. ''''I resent the man but I do not repay evil with evil." That''s a lie. Patricia has a knack for getting revenge against anyone who crossed her. Even though we''re not related by blood, you could say I inherited her love for pulling pranks. There was a time a girl called her a bitch in high school and she repaid her in kind by vandalizing her locker with the word BITCH and placing a stink bomb in it. I would know this because one drunken night, when we were invading Dean''s wine cellar, she told me in a fit of giggles. Bourbourn does that you. "He disappeared because of karma. It''s a bitch and it bites back hard.'''' Somehow, I don''t believe that. ''''Maybe you''re right.'''' It may or may not be a coincidence that he disappeared a month after she reappeared in Bridgewood. ''''Goodnight, brother. You have school in the morning.'''' In a tone of finality, she walks up the stairs and I follow her with my eyes. Patricia, I''m on to you. Chapter 110 - HOLLERBACK GIRL They say that dead men tell no tales, only the living get to breathe and experience what it''s like to feel alive. As I drag my feet into school, I ponder over those words and realize that my worst fear is actually a reality. I feel like a dead man walking. I had a sinking feeling in my gut, but I ignored it. I tried to be positive, I really did, but how much hope is one person supposed to have till you realize that everything is crumbling before your eyes? ''''Where were you?'''' I slam my locker shut and take deep breaths. I have zero fucks to give today. ''''I don''t know what you''re talking about, Theo.'''' The morning bell is yet to ring and students are still filing into the double doors. I''m early today, no surprise there, and life is seemingly back to normal. Like nothing ever happened. ''''Would you at least face me, please?'''' I sigh. ''''Can''t really have a conversation with your back.'''' I spin around to face him and his accusatory tone softens. He looks at me with concern while I try to keep the tears at bay. Yes, I had been crying. Truth be told, I barely got a wink of sleep once Jason dropped me off. I''m a very good actress, I believe I deserve an Oscar, because something was definitely off yesterday but he didn''t notice it and I didn''t let him notice it. I played the role of the supportive ''date'' and congratulated him once he beat Gerald Tollido. ''''Have you been crying?'''' I shake my head but who am I kidding? It''s so fucking obvious. I''m fucking obvious. ''''I''ve known you for a while now, Mel. You are. What happened?'''' ''''Nothing.'''' I compose myself. ''''Nothing''s wrong. You were asking me something.'''' His eyebrows scrunch up. ''''Never mind that. Why are you crying?'''' ''''I said it''s nothing.'''' ''''Is it that time of the month again?'''' ''''Drop it.'''' He is taken aback by my tone, but says nothing, instead he mutters ''women'' and hangs around my locker, looking at the students filing in. There''s a solid twenty minutes till school starts and Paris isn''t here yet. She''s always early too but I guess today is an exception. ''''You didn''t go to the dance.'''' I narrow my eyes. ''''I told you I wasn''t going so I didn''t.'''' ''''You didn''t.'''' He turns to me and raises a brow. ''''Where were you then?'''' I give nothing away. If he expects me to tell him I was with Jason then he''d wait till all eternity. Things are still strained between the two of us and once the Jason topic is brought to the table, things never end well. Besides, I can''t tell him that I went to an illegal street race. He''s a cop for fucks sake and it''ll solidify his suspicions. ''''At home.'''' ''''Where you really,'''' his gaze pins me. ''''home?'''' ''''Theo, if you have something to say, please say it.'''' I have no patience for an inquiry from hell and I''m definitely pissy right now. ''''I was at the dance, you know.'''' Paris must have been real convincing. ''''And I happened to see Jason. He asked Paris about you but she said you weren''t coming.'''' What''s the point of this? ''''Then he left and never came back.'''' I narrow my eyes. ''''I don''t know what that has to do with me for God''s sake! Okay, he didn''t see me. He left. What am I supposed to do about that? I was home or what do you want me to do, send you photographic evidence that I was bunched up in a blanket with a bag of popcorn watching Dead to Me?" He eyes me suspiciously. "You''re being a little too defensive for someone who was home throughout." You''re annoying me. "Sue me," I snap. His tone is surprisingly calm considering I just snapped at him. He doesn''t say anything for a hot minute and we just stand side by side. ''''Alright,'''' he says finally. ''''If you say so.'''' ''''I can''t believe you don''t trust me.'''' ''''I can''t trust you if you continue harbouring feelings for that boy.'''' Here we go again. ''''Mel, I''m only looking out for you. He''s no good for you.'''' I turn sharply to him. ''''And you know what''s good for me?'''' He nods. ''''I do. And it''s certainly not him.'''' Apparently, our tone hasn''t been silent because I notice a bunch of people watching us. At this point, I could care less. Since high school has become a gossip centre for bored and jobless teenagers they might as well stay and watch the two ''famous siblings'' fight it out in the hallway. I''d be out of here soon anyway. ''''I''m not having this conversation with you.'''' Certainly not with this many people watching. ''''As long as you continue to see him, we''re going to have problems.'''' He declares. ''''I won''t let you make a big mistake and fuck up everything you worked hard for. I told you this before and I''d say it again, when shit hits the fan, you don''t want to be caught up in that." ''''I guess the battle lines have been drawn then.'''' I turn the locker combination, give him one last look and walk towards the direction of the entrance as a number of eyes follow me. They have no idea who we''re arguing about anyway so they can go ahead and run the story like a fucking marathon. Before I get to the door, I turn to the nosy teenagers. ''''Don''t you guys have better things to do than poke your noses into shit that doesn''t concern you?'''' I know how I must look right now-a mess. A red eyed, untamed hair, wild looking bloody mess. ''''Get to class or something.'''' I don''t want to fight with Theo. Fighting with him is the last thing I want to do but if he''s going to keep bringing up Jason in every single conversation then we''re going to have problems-like he said. Jason isn''t the hero in this story, he told me himself, but he certainly isn''t the villain. He''s just Jason. I wish he knew who Jason really was, the Jason that I see and not the criminal he thinks he is. Jason is nice. I know we''re just getting to know each other but he has been nothing but sweet. He''s definitely not the same person I met last year. He has changed, probably had the second most dramatic change after Mariah. He has opened up to me and told me things he has never told anyone. He has showed me his world, he''s ripping the band-aid and showing me his true, unapologetic self and that''s one thing I''d forever hold in high esteem. He''s being honest which is something I can''t say about a certain ex of mine. Checking the time on my watch, I relax in the back seat of my car and close my eyes, trying to control myself and my breathing. If I''m going to spend the rest of the day in school, I need to stop crying. ...¡­ Theo and I barely speak for the rest of the day. He told me that Detective Anderson needed his attention so he had to leave for a while but he''d be at Fiona''s World and escort me home at night. Without so much as a protest, I let him go. Paris noticed the friction between the two of us but we denied it. When she realized that none of us were going to give her a straight answer, she dropped it and we swept it under the rug. ''''Hey.'''' Jason''s tanned flesh fades into view. He''s clad in his Adelaide tracksuit as he settles down next to me on the bleachers. School has been over for the past thirty minutes but I decided to stay back. I don''t think I''m in the right frame of mind to drive just yet. A lot has happened in the span of twenty-four hours. ''''Hey.'''' ''''Are you okay?'''' No. ''''Yes.'''' I don''t meet his eyes. ''''I''m fine.'''' ''''Look at me then.'''' I fumble with my tote back and look at everything but him. I look at the empty football field, I look at the empty rows between us, I look at Adelaide''s mission statement waved on high on a fucking billboard. His fingers raise my chin up skilfully and I''m forced to look at him. My browns meet his aquas and we lock gazes. It''s so funny how I think he''s looking at the windows of my soul through my eyes. It doesn''t make any sense but then, what does? ''''You''re crying.'''' His thumbs pad my face. ''''Why?'''' ''''Because everything is fucking wrong,'''' I sniff. ''''I feel like I have shit under control but I don''t. When did my life become so complicated?'''' I feel a tear slip from my eye lids to my cheeks and I try to wipe it off but he does it for me. ''''I hate seeing you cry.'''' I hate seeing me cry too. ''''I''m human, you know? I''m allowed to cry.'''' Especially when I get a message in form of a note that my ex-boyfriend who is missing is dead. The thought of that sends waterworks through my system and I''m in hysterics now. He pulls me closer to him and I hug him, pulling him close like my favourite yellow blanket. His broad chest provides a haven for me as I mutter incoherent words in between tears. His attire is probably ruined by now but he doesn''t seem to mind because he pats my back lovingly. ''''It''s okay. I''m here,'''' he whispers in my ear. ''''I''m always here.'''' I cry for me. I cry for Theo. I cry for Bob. ''''He''s dead,'''' I whisper back. ''''He''s really dead.'''' Yesterday was no mere coincidence. I stopped believing in coincidences the night of September 7th. It was a clear message. The one whom you seek is dead. Chapter 111 - CHAMPAGNE PROBLEMS ''''Okay, I''ve had enough.'''' I pause mid trying to stuff my notebooks in my bag. The last bell for the day, being Wednesday, just rang and students are filing out of Mrs Gomez''s classroom. I want to file out too because I have Music Club to get to and then work. ''''Had enough of what?'''' ''''The both of you.'''' Paris looks at her sides, me seated on the left and Theo seated on the right with a frown. ''''You two have been acting weird since February. What gives?'''' Oh.That. We haven''t been acting weird, we are just not on good terms at the moment. He doesn''t like Jason. He is suspicious of Jason (there''s no concrete evidence of course). He doesn''t like the fact that I like Jason and he uses every opportunity he has to tell me that I have to ''''un-like'''' him. As if there''s a switch that automatically turns off your feelings for someone. ''''I''ve not been acting weird,'''' I defend. ''''I don''t know about him but I''ve been as normal as possible.'''' ''''If your definition of normal is being moody and depressed,'''' she says with a slant of her eyes. ''''Then yes, Mel, you''ve been nothing but normal.'''' Excuse me, if you find out that your ex-boyfriend has been killed by someone who happened to be the one to cause your accident last year, you''d react similarly. A lot of shit has gone down in my life and if I''m being honest, I''m handling it better than I expected. Yes, I''ve cried but the tears are drying up and are being replaced by...me being moody. Paris is right, I have been moody as of late. After I cried on Jason''s shoulder, he asked me what was up but I told him I didn''t want to talk about it. It wasn''t something I was willing to share at the time, even now. He knows about Bob and I''s involvement and he worked for Bob. Also, it doesn''t look like he liked him very much seeing as Bob gave him that gash. Bob was a violent person. He never showed that side to me though, but owing to the fact that he was in the mafia, I don''t know how strong the ties were and the fact that Jason knew him, he was somewhat influential. Even though it hurt that he lied to me, it hurts even more to know that he''s gone. A note may not seem like enough evidence to conclude that he''s dead, but deep down, I know it''s the truth. No phone call. No text. Not even a location. People don''t just fall off the face of the earth like that. The circumstances surrounding his death however remains a mystery to me. What isn''t a mystery though is the fact that it is no accident. Whoever that guy is, the one with the red ball cap, knows who I am and he did not shove me mistakenly back at the Jaguar. He dropped that paper intentionally and he knows the circumstances surrounding Bob''s death. It''s no coincidence. Looking back, I wish I had gotten a proper view of his face. What I can''t figure out though is the connection between him and Avanla Maxwell. According to Theo, Avanla wrote the fake letter in a bid to make me believe that Bob isn''t dead. The ball cap guy dropped a note ''coincidentally'' implying that my boyfriend is dead. Are they both working together to fuck with me because if they are, it''s not funny. Of course, I want to tell Theo all these but I can''t because we are currently not on speaking terms. ''''What gives?'''' Paris continues. ''''Last year you two were inseparable but now it seems like there is this barrier.'''' I take a quick look at Theo and his face remains impassive. The class is empty now, even Mrs Gomez has packed her stuff and gone, leaving only the three of us in with the chairs, desks and books. ''''We''re fine,'''' Theo finally says, but his tone is anything but convincing. We are definitely not fine. Paris looks him dead in the eye. ''''I call Bullshit. You only say two words to her and when you do, it''s always in a cold manner.'''' She turns to me. ''''You barely say anything to him at all, you''ve been acting like someone killed your cat, and you''ve literally been looking like death''s bride.'''' ''''The exams are a month away, Paris. I''m allowed to look like death''s bride. I have been studying.'''' That isn''t far from the truth. Even with all the craziness, I have been putting in the hours and burning the midnight oil. It has done nothing to improve my mood but it''s a welcome distraction. I might as well start focusing on my future. Speaking of future, I haven''t heard from any of the colleges I applied to yet. That adds another thing on my list of anxieties. ''''You''re not the only one in the school that''s studying, we all are, but we certainly don''t look like you.'''' She stands up from the desk chair and faces us. ''''You two can go on and on about how there''s nothing wrong, but that''s a lie. There''s so much negative aura that it''s starting to rain on my parade. That is why you two are going to talk about it in here.'''' No. ''''But, I have Music Club. Mr Owen would have my head if I''m late.'''' Another lie. Mr Owen couldn''t give two fucks if you were late. He''s late all the time so he isn''t in a position to condemn. ''''I don''t care.'''' Paris sports a determined look; it''s her ultimate game face and I know from experience that arguing with her is going to be futile. What Paris wants, Paris gets. ''''I don''t want to hear an argument from you either, Theo.'''' She reprimands like a schoolteacher. I almost laugh when his mouth closes and opens like a fish. ''''You two are siblings and I know that siblings fight, but this has gone on for too long. It has been a month and my Granmdma always told me that arguments need to resolved quickly unless people would turn to enemies.'''' She grabs her phone from the desk. ''''I''m going to be outside and I''d leave you two to talk. If you need me, don''t because I''d be talking to Ryan.'''' Guess they made up then. ''''You two made up.'''' I give her a small smile. ''''That''s good.'''' ''''We did. But that''s besides the point.'''' She stares at the two of us pointedly. ''''Kiss and makeup.'''' I give her a weird look and Theo raises a brow. ''''In a metaphorical sense.'''' With that she walks out the door and I hear a click sound. Did she have to lock us in? A minute passes between us, then another, until a whole five minutes go by and not a single sound has been made. I don''t know what to say. I don''t know the appropriate thing to say. We have our issues, yes, but confronting it head on is not my strong suit. I guess we can start from ''''I''m sorry?'''' ''''I''m sorry,'''' I hear him say. Did he read my mind? I turn to him and he''s looking at me, waiting for a reaction. ''''I was going to apologize myself. I''m sorry too.'''' ''''Things have been¡­.'''' Theo continues. ''''Weird.'''' ''''Definitely weird.'''' He nods. ''''And partially that''s my fault.'''' ''''I don''t want us to argue, Theo. You''re literally one of my best friends and you''re the last person I want to be beefing with.'''' He nods. ''''So I''ve been upgraded to best friend status,'''' he jokes. I feel the tension diffuse a little and I smile. ''''You were upgraded a long time ago.'''' ''''I''m only looking out for you, you know.'''' I know. ''''Everything I''ve ever done or said is all in a bid to make sure you''re safe.'''' he says. ''''Plus, I promised you we''d solve the case. I always keep my promises.'''' ''''I know and I appreciate that.'''' Really, I do. ''''You''ve always done your best to be the best pretend sibling ever slash bodyguard.'''' He laughs at that. ''''But, I''m a big girl. Let me make my own decisions.'''' He narrows his eyes. ''''I mean it. If we''re going to move forward without any friction you have to let me do me.'''' That includes letting me like Jason in peace. He looks like he wants to say something but bites his tongue. Instead he gives me a tight smile. ''''Fine. If that''s what it takes for peace to reign, I''d back off and let you do you. But, I am watching you and I won''t back off completely. You''re my responsibility and I take that very seriously,'''' he warns. I can live with that. I stand up from my chair and move in front of him, shoving my hand in his face. ''''Truce?"'' He takes my hand firmly, locking me with his gaze. ''''I wouldn''t have it any other way.'''' We detach hands quickly and I''m glad that that''s out of the way. ''''Now that we''re speaking again,'''' I continue. ''''I have news.'''' ''''What happened?'''' ''''Bob is dead.'''' Chapter 112 - HOTLINE BLING ''''Bob is dead.'''' There I said it. ''''Excuse me?"'' he says, flabbergasted. ''''Did you say he''s dead?'''' ''''He is.'''' I confirm. His back straightens on the chair and his eyes become rigid. ''''And you''d know this because?'''' ''''Because whoever has been fucking with me last year decided it be best to bring the shenanigans into the new year.'''' He looks confused and I sigh. ''''The head of a skunk and the fake notes weren''t enough. I got a note saying that ''''the one whom you seek is dead''''. The message couldn''t be any more clear.'''' ''''Is that why you were¡­?'''' ''''Crying last month? Yes.'''' ''''Shit.'''' He runs his hand through his hair. ''''Now, I feel like a dick for getting into it with you. I''m sorry.'''' ''''All is forgiven.'''' ''''Are you okay?'''' His eyes are laced with concern. ''''Like really okay?'''' ''''I don''t know.'''' My back leans on a nearby desk. ''''Things aren''t adding up.'''' He nods. ''''When did you get note?'''' ''''February 14th.'''' ''''The day of the dance.'''' I nod nervously. ''''Yes, that day.'''' He folds his hands. ''''How did you get it then?'''' By going to an illegal street racing event with Jason and finding out shit about the Tollidos. ''''As you know, I was home. Later that night, my sister and I went to see a movie and we were waiting in line.'''' Making it up as I go. ''''Then there was a guy who bumped into me and then he dropped the note. When I tried to give it to him, it was gone.'''' At least, that wasn''t a lie. He raises a brow. ''''Really?'''' ''''Really.'''' He drops it and gives me a single nod. I don''t know if he believes me but it looks like he does. ''''So instead of going to the dance, you went to the movies with Sophie and a man bumped into you and dropped the note?'''' I nod again. ''''You tried to give him the note but he was gone. You opened the note and it said that the one whom you seek is dead?'''' ''''That''s it.'''' ''''Noted. I''d be forwarding that story to Detective Anderson.'''' My lying rack sheet is so full right now. ''''But, a note means nothing though,'''' his hand touches his chin. ''''What if it''s a prank?'' I considered that too. But, it''s unlikely. ''''Honestly, with the way things have been going, do you really thinks it''s a prank?'''' He doesn''t respond for a second but then he shakes his head with a frown. ''''You''re probably right. We haven''t heard from Mr Stewart in months. His trail ran cold and the arrest warrant we put out yielded no results. No one knew where he was. We had tips and leads and we followed every single one of them, but they all hit a dead end. We even tried contacting family members, but we couldn''t trace them anywhere. It''s like they never existed.'''' ''''I never knew his family either,'''' I shrug. ''''He never told me about them. Everytime I''d ask, he''d shut down. The only information he divulged was they didn''t live in the US.'''' ''''Did he say where they lived?'''' ''''No. He never really discussed his personal life with me.'''' If he did, I would have known he was in the mafia. A minute passes between us as we sit opposite each other. I''m still trying to wrap my head around all these clues and how they add up. Someone is doing this. Someone killed Bob. Someone in Bridgewood knows something and is probably sipping wine and laughing at my misfortune. ''''The guy that bumped into you,'''' Theo starts. ''''Describe him.'''' My mind reverts back to that night. It was dark outside and I wasn''t really paying attention to the guy because I was focused on the race and making sure that Jason actually beats Gerald Tollido. ''''I wasn''t really paying attention to him, but what stood out for me was he wore a red ball cap that was covering his entire face and-'''' ''''Did you say red ball cap?'''' ''''Yes,'''' I say hesitantly. ''''Is there a problem?'''' ''''Continue.'''' ''''Okay,'''' I say sceptically. ''''He was in a dark hoodie. White. Tall. A little lanky.'''' Theo slams his hand on the desk. ''''That''s our guy.'''' Huh? ''''Remember I told you that surveillance cameras from nearby areas caught sight of a man during your accident on September 7?'''' I nod slowly. ''''The man in the videos had a red cap on and your description matches the man I saw on the tapes.'''' Of course! ''''That''s the shooter,'''' he declares. Holy shit! ''''I came face to face with the guy who wanted to kill me and I couldn''t put the pieces together?!'''' My jaw slacks. ''''Now I feel stupid! I let him run away.'''' Apart from that, I''m still being watched. That alone sends a shiver down my spine. Whoever this person is is watching me and tailing me. They no doubt followed Jason and I to the Jaguar. Theo becomes excited. ''''This is big. Actually the biggest break we''ve gotten thus far. The only snag is you couldn''t see his face and the tapes I watched were a bit blurry. What I do know is that''s our guy from the surveillance footage.'''' ''''But there are still so many things I don''t understand, '''' I pout. ''''First of all, if that''s ''''our guy'''' and he''s the shooter, why didn''t he just kill me then?'''' He had the perfect opportunity to. I was unprotected and unarmed. Plus, no one was really paying attention to me, well except for Pearson. They were all focused on the race. ''''Maybe he''s working for someone,'''' he suggests. That''s a possibility. ''''And whoever he''s working for loves to play mind games. There are psychopaths like that out there. Killing someone with a single bullet is too easy. Though not my speciality, I''ve worked on murder cases before. They love the chase, it''s like a drug and they won''t stop until they''re caught or they achieve their aim.'''' I swallow a lump in my throat. ''''Of finally killing me.'''' ''''That wouldn''t happen,'''' he says sharply. ''''Not on my watch.'''' His eyes lock with mine and I fold my hands together nervously. Why? Because this gaze is different from the one he normally gives. I''ve been around him long enough to know that and it may sound assuming and crazy but it''s¡­softer? Delicate? He looks like he wants to say something but is holding back. Instead, he''s staring like he¡­. No, I will never entertain that possibility. It has been suggested by a lot of people, but it will never happen. Besides, I''m known for reading too much into things. He said it himself. I''m jailbait. I''m way too young for him and I don''t see him as anything besides a¡­well brother. Plus, my ''''daddy issues'''' phase died along with Bob. I clear my throat awkwardly. ''''Theo?'''' He blinks rapidly, like my voice has pulled him out of his daydream. ''''Oh, sorry. I got lost in thought.'''' My brow raises slightly but he gives me a small smile. ''''It''s nothing. Back on topic, what vendetta could he have against you?'''' I guess he''s taking the route of not talking about it. ''''The vendetta isn''t against me, Theo. It''s against Bob.'''' Detective Anderson and Officer Louis revealed that Bob was in some way connected to one of the biggest mafia''s in the US. Maybe he pissed off some people and they wanted revenge against him, and by extension, against me. ''''You said it yourself, Bob is somehow connected to the mafia so who knows who he pissed off,'''' I sigh. ''''At least I know that I''ve had a glimpse of the shooter.'''' ''''You''re probably right.'''' ''''Another thing,'''' I say. ''''What if he and this Avanla Maxwell person are connected somehow? I''ve thought about it for a while. One sent a fake note saying Bob is not dead and the other said he is. Maybe these two are working together.'''' ''''That may be so,'''' he agrees. ''''But up until this point, everything is circumstantial. We need solid proof and the only thing that''s close to solid is we know the shooter. We just need a name, an I.D and an address.'''' That''s the detectives'' expertise. I''ll leave that up to them. He looks at me with concern again and I narrow my eyes. ''''I''m fine, seriously. I just want to solve this mystery with you and be done with it.'''' He looks amused. ''''I didn''t even say anything.'''' ''''You didn''t have to,'''' I deadpan. ''''I think I know your mannerisms quite well.'''' He props his hands on his desk, his head in between them and gives me a smirk. ''''Really? Enlighten me then, Melody Jones, what are my mannerisms?'''' ''''Well, '''' I drag. ''''For one thing-'''' We hear a click of the door and in walks Paris. I almost forgot she was outside. ''''Have you two made up yet?'''' Her voice holds a sliver of hope and I know her mind is probably plotting a new strategy if this one were to go left. ''''We did.'''' I answer for the two of us. ''''We weren''t even fighting in the first place,'''' Theo adds. I look at him and he wiggles his eyebrows. ''''Where we?'''' ''''Definitely not. It was just a sibling misunderstanding. Nothing more.'''' She looks between the two of us, confused. ''''Bottom line, you two are good, right?'''' ''''More than good.'''' Theo answers. Time for Music Club. Chapter 113 - TREAT MYSELF Jason ''''What''s going on?'''' ''''Jason,'''' mum says excitedly, her heels clanking on the marble floor as she runs towards me, side stepping the streamers and balloons. She gives me a bare hug and I pat her back. ''''I missed my son so much.'''' Missed me so much that you only called once? ''''Yea?'''' I release her and she smiles down at me. Mum hasn''t been home in a while. Heather Beauty is expanding to South Korea so she has been down there. I guess things are settled that''s why she''s back. Mum and I look alike, I don''t see a single trace of my birth dad in me. I haven''t even met the dude before, but whatever. I inherited my chestnut hair from her along with other facial features. Not to brag or anything, but she''s fucking gorgeous and the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. With her dark bodycon dress clutching to her like a second skin, along with her hair that she keeps in a bun most of the time, have to admit, I can see why Dean married her. At thirty-six, she looks like she''s in her twenties which I have to credit to her regular visits to the spa, yoga and botox. Yes, I said botox. She thinks I don''t know that but her plastic surgeon is on speed dial. Mum had me at seventeen. She didn''t really divulge much details as to how I was conceived, the only thing she said was that she thought she was in love, the guy knocked her up and nine months later, she had me. Truth be told, the reason why I didn''t want to tell her that I almost had a kid at sixteen was because she would be disappointed. History repeating itself is not a good look, especially in Bridgewood where everyone knows everyone. It''s a small town and gossip travels faster than the speed of light. I don''t care about gossip. I''ve been the hot topic since I started schooling at Adelaide so I''ve learned to have a thick skin. If you don''t pay attention to shit, it won''t harm you. But, I wouldn''t have minded if Mariah gave me a fucking choice. Anyway, even though we''re not in the same financial situation as we were years ago, mum would be crushed. I guess that''s one ''''sin'''' I''d be taking to my grave. ''''Again, what''s going on?'''' I''m barely able to drop my bag because the mansion looks like it''s being renovated or decorated. People are going in and out the back entrance, some are bringing in champagne flutes while others are bringing in balloons. ''''Mind the art pieces, please.'''' Mum calls out to a man in a dark shirt who is bringing in a chandelier. ''''I''m having a luncheon." Good evening to you too. ''''For?'''' ''''Heather Beauty of course.'''' Right. ''''You know I''ve been in South Korea for a while, actually got back this afternoon.'''' That explains the two suitcases on the stairs. ''''And things are going good. I actually have a location in central Seoul and the store is launching on Monday along with this huge billboard that we purchased for promotion. What better way to celebrate than to have a luncheon?'''' she says animatedly. ''''I know you don''t care about beauty stuff, but you should be excited for me. You''re scowling.'''' I''m scowling, not because I don''t care about beauty stuff, but I wish she would talk about anything OTHER than work. I swear, I only see her and Dean a handful of times a month and the only thing they talk about is work. I wish she would ask me how my day went or what sports I play in school or if I have a fucking girlfriend at least. I miss who she was before she married into wealth. I''m happy for her, she is finally living her dream, but I want my mum back. ''''I''m¡­happy,'''' I grimace. ''''It''s great you''re expanding your company.'''' Note the sarcasm. ''''Right,'''' she blinks rapidly like a doll. ''''So, I''m hosting a party on Sunday to celebrate and I expect you to be in attendance.'''' Not a plea, but a demand. ''''Are you asking or telling?'''' I ask, the scowl still prominent on my face. ''''Telling of course. You''re my only son. You have to be in attendance.'''' ''''No,'''' I deadpan. ''''I don''t have to do anything. I''m not going.'''' She said it herself, I''m not into beauty stuff, and I''m surely not into spending two hours on my feet fake smiling at strangers I don''t care about. I''ve been to one too many events for Heather Beauty and they are exhausting. I went for the last event in Amsterdam, Heather Beauty was launching a male makeup line two years ago, and a model got sick. Guess who had to step in? Me. Apparently, I was the only option available and they had to do photo-ops for InStyle magazine. Up until then, I didn''t know that men, real men, use shit like concealer, brow gel and foundation but it''s a thing and apparently a big business if mum is willingly venturing into it. Worst day of my life, but the pictures came out great. ''''Please,'''' her eyes are glossy and she actually pouts. ''''I know you don''t owe me anything and I know I haven''t been the best parent on the planet but I like having you at these events.'''' Her hands clasp my arm. ''''You''re my only son and probably the only kid I''d have in a while,'''' she chuckles. ''''I''d be happy if you came.'''' ''''I''ll consider it,'''' I grumble. Despite her faults, she and I both know that I can''t stay mad at her for long and she uses it to her advantage. ''''Is that a yes?'''' she asks hopefully. ''''It''s a maybe.'''' ''''Bring a date then.'''' ''''I haven''t even said yes yet,'''' I chuckle. ''''Well, you''re nineteen and I know you must have a girlfriend. I mean, not to brag, but you have really good genes,'''' she points to herself. ''''You have to have a girlfriend I don''t know about.'''' This is mum''s not-so-subtle-attempt at asking me if I have a girlfriend. She never knew about my relationship with Mariah, I''d like to keep it that way, and I don''t think I want her to know about my new found attraction to Melody. ''''I don''t know what you''re talking about." ''''You do,'''' she pesters. ''''But, I''ll let it slide until you''re ready to tell me.'''' She wiggles her eyebrows and I shrug. ''''Whatever.'''' I side step her and leave the chaos that is the foyer and living room, trudging up the spiral staircase and into my bedroom. My bedroom is¡­well bigger than the one''s in the motels we stayed in. It has been the same since I moved here and I haven''t had anything redecorated or replaced apart from the bed. The walls are a deep grey with white undertones. I''m really into random art pieces so I have a couple of similar coloured paintings hanging on almost every corner of my wall. Bought them all from an art convention that Dean took us to as a family. ''''Hey, buddy,'''' I greet Buzz, my pet hamster in the corner of my room. He''s in his little cage and he''s having an evening siesta. I can''t explain why I have a pet hamster, I just do because¡­they''re cute and not necessarily high mainteinance. Turning off the regular lights and replacing it with the LED ones, I drop my bag on the king-sized bed in the middle of the room. One thing I love about the room? My covers which has my name boldly written on each one of them in grey scale. The bed bounces due to the impact of the bag and I turn on the heater. Heading for the ensuite bathroom, I take a piss and head back to the room, open my bag and check my phone. My phone is always available, no matter the time of day, even when I''m in school because it''s not easy living a double life. Being a ''''regular'''' teenager by day and running a gang by night is a full time job that stresses me the fuck out, but I have to deal with it. I''ve been dealing with it for three years and I''m not going to stop now, not when business is booming. I always try to separate my two worlds so that they don''t clash, hence why I never do any gang related shit at home. Ammunitions, drugs, and weapons are all stored at the base and clients only know that address not my house address. It makes things easier for me. Every meeting is being held at the base and every order is being taken there. Swiping the phone open, I check my messages. Five from Ryan, two from Janet, one from Dean probably asking if mum is home, three from Pearson and none from Princess. We haven''t been communicating as of late and I don''t know whose fault it is. Last month, the last time we talked, she kept crying and chanting ''''he''s dead.'''' Who? I don''t know , she refused to say no matter how many times I asked. Women are complicated creatures and she''s no exception. I thought we were making exceptional strides in getting to know each other more and now it''s like there''s this brick wall between us¡­again. I haven''t been seeing her in school either, and when I do, she''s with that cock-blocker Theo and Paris. I don''t know what''s up, but what I do know is whoever died must have been someone important to her. She was so hysterical that she couldn''t drive home. I took her home and called a car company to have her new vehicle dropped to her residence. I wish she would open up to me more but I know that trust takes time to build. Chapter 114 - TEAM Jason Ignoring the other messages, I click on her number and send a quick text. Jason: You good? Would she or would she not respond? I stare at my phone in anticipation, my heart racing. It''s so stupid, I''m a guy for fucks sake and my heart is behaving like it''s pussy-whipped. Mel: I am. You? She responded! Jason: Great I want to ask her about the person she lost in death but how to approach the conversation is the tricky part. Jason: Are you sure you''re okay? Like really okay? Mel: I don''t know Mel: I''m just overwhelmed I guess With grief? Jason: You can always talk to me about anything Jason: I''m always ready to listen. I could listen to her melodic voice for hours and not get tired of hearing it. She''s not much of a talker, but if she was, I wouldn''t mind at all. Bottom line, I''m willing to take whatever she is giving. I guess my heart is right. I am pussy-whipped. Well, the pussy part hasn''t been explored yet, for obvious reasons, but whipped is more accurate. Mel: Someone I knew, or at least I thought I knew, died Mel: And I guess that''s the reason why I''m not really okay Pondering over my next response, my thumb pads the keys. I''m not exactly good at this whole comforting someone who lost someone in death thing. I''ve had many near-death experiences, and the people that patronize me are grim-reapers but I still don''t know what to say to make her feel better. Do I say sorry? Jason: I''m lying on my bed right now and I don''t know wtf I''m supposed to say Jason: Do I say sorry for your loss? Jason: I''m not really good at comforting people in situations like this Or in any situation at all. Mel: You don''t have to say sorry for your loss¡­lol Mel: What''s done is done and death is irreversible Mel: We the living just have to move forward That''s one way to look at it. Jason: The person must have meant a lot to you if you were crying like that Jason: It must hurt like hell Her reply is almost immediate. Mel: You remember, huh? How can I forget? Every tear that slipped from her eyes nearly broke me into a million pieces because they were never ending and I couldn''t do shit about it. She wouldn''t stop crying even when we got to her apartment and only wiped the tears a little once she saw her sister approaching us. Whoever it is that died must have been a family member or someone extremely close to Mel. Jason: I''ll never forget it Jason: Remember, I said I hate seeing you cry Mel: I remember Mel: To answer your question Mel: He did mean a lot to me He? Mel: What hurts like hell isn''t necessarily his death, it''s what''s left in its wake Jason: Cryptic much? Mel: It''s the truth Jason: A family member? Mel: Maybe Calm down, Jason. She may be talking about her dead grandpa. I don''t even know her grandparents very well, except for a Grandma Maggie she mentioned once during our conversations. Anyway, she''s probably talking about her grandpa or uncle, and not some other guy. There''s no need to be jealous. Why should I even be jealous? There''s nothing cute about Princess crying over me. I''ve said it once, I''ll say it again, and I''ll probably say this a million times but I hate to see her cry and I''d be damned if I''m ever the cause of a single tear from her eyes. Jason: I hope you get better soon Mel: I''m trying What to do. What to do. Jason: Want to do something that can make you feel better? Mel: I''m down for whatever Score! Jason: My mum is hosting this luncheon thing she does almost every year Jason: It''s for her company and she said I could bring a date Jason: Would you do me the honours? Her reply isn''t as immediate as the others and that makes me a little nervous. She declined my invitation to go out on a date when I asked her in her bedroom. Still have a little bruised ego, but I''m not mad about it. I figured there was something holding her back from saying yes. She wants me. Her whole body fucking wants me as I do her but she had shit she needed to figure out at the time. That was two months ago. I thought she was going to jump out of the car the minute I drove past the school during the Sadie Hawkins dance, but she didn''t. In fact, she was totally cool about the whole Jaguar thing and what I do during my spare time. I not-so-subtly hinted that if she wanted to be with me, she''d have to actually see who me was. She took everything in like a champ and was no doubt supportive all through the race. She was even the first person to hug me the minute I got out of the Veyron after being declared the winner. That''s progress, right? My phone dings in my hand and I look down at my device Mel: Yes, I''d love to Fuck, yea. ''''Buzz,'''' I turn to my pet hamster who is awake now. ''''She said YES!'''' As usual, he gives me a blank look but I don''t care. My excitement should suffice for the both of us. Jason: Does that mean yes to our date? I''m testing the waters here, I know but she hasn''t actually accepted my proposal of a date. The one at the Jaguar doesn''t count because it was under false pretences. Mel: Yes, Blunt. Mel: It''s a yes to our date Confirmation. Check Solid Confirmation. Double check Jason: Awesome. Looking forward to it Jason: I''ll pick you up. It''s on Sunday Jason. I''ll text you further details as soon as I get them Mel: Noted and looking forward to it too I smile at my phone like a fucking idiot because I know that she''s mine and I''m really falling for her. I never smiled like this while I was with Mariah. You know, the school may say that I''ve dated a lot of girls, but that''s a big lie. The only girl I dated was Mariah and the people who spread those rumours are those that wished they dated me. Mariah and I had a somewhat tumultuous and toxic relationship. We were together since seventh grade, matched by societal standards because I was the captain of the basketball team and she the head cheerleader. It was a match supposed to be made in heaven. But it wasn''t, far from it really. In seventh grade, things were good. Mariah was sweet, lovely and exuded Southern Belle charm. I thought I bagged a real one, but I was wrong, dead wrong. Things started moving south the minute I found out she slept with the Calculus teacher. At first, I thought it was a rumour but she confirmed it herself. Why she did it? She never gave a proper explanation. The only thing she said was she was sorry. And I forgave her. I thought that since the whole school knew about it and she was being called a skank and every derogatory name you could call a female, I''d stick by her side so we''d put up a united front. Besides, I didn''t want to add to her humiliation even further. I swept it under the rug and was willing to overlook it, but the trust we had had already been broken. I chose to overlook it, yes, but I didn''t forget it. When Mel came to the school in eight grade and we started butting heads, Mariah and I were also having other issues. She flat out told me that I shouldn''t waste time on someone that was ''''beneath me." She said that I know better than to be arguing with someone who wasn''t up to our standard. I never told Mariah my backstory and till this day, I still wonder how she would react if she found out that I didn''t come from old money. I bet if she knew back then, she would have broken up with me. Mariah started showing me her true colours. She was a bitch and things started getting very ugly. We were constantly arguing. She was accusing me of having feelings for Mel. I was accusing her of sleeping with my teammates. She did, and the bastards had the nerve to brag about it in the locker room. After that, I figured that if she was not being faithful, why should I? I started screwing around too but I was a little more discreet with my lays unlike her. I had every intention of breaking up with her, but when she told me she was pregnant in the summer of twenty-seventeen, I decided to bridle my tongue. We argued again, no surprise there and she was hysterical. She was only fifteen and I sixteen. We may be ''''rich'''', but we certainly weren''t ready to have kids. I didn''t even envision the mother of my kids to be her. But it happened. I accused her of lying to me, and rightfully so because I didn''t trust her. None of us were faithful in the relationship so I was sceptical that the baby was mine. However, she explained shit and I calculated the last time we had sex and it made sense. The straw that broke the camel''s back in our already toxic relationship was when she had the abortion after I begged her for weeks not to. After that, I knew I was done. I told her that I''ll never forgive her for that and I haven''t because it still fucking hurts. She hasn''t apologized either. We were in a relationship, at least in the eyes of those at Adelaide, but we were miles apart. Part of the reasons why we had problems was because she was jealous and possessive. She was always jealous of Mel, I don''t know why, and she accused me many times of harbouring feelings for her. That was why Mel became her public enemy and she antagonized her in any way she could. Of course, I would deny her claims but deep down, I knew it was true. I did have feelings for her but I was too pigheaded to admit it. Plus, I was still with Mariah, even though we never really acted like a couple anymore. Jason: I miss you Mel: I miss us Jason: I miss talking to you like this Mel: I miss that too Mel: It''s my fault. I''ve been MIA Jason: No need to apologize Jason: I should have reached out But, I figured she needed space to heal Mel: It''s both our faults then Mel: We''ll do better Jason: Deal? Mel: Deal Something tells me this relationship is going to be different. Chapter 115 - BLUEBERRY EYES The Blunt''s mansion looks like something straight out of Architectural Digest. Mum reads those magazines because she''s into interior decorations so we have a lot of editions lying around. ''''You live here?'''' I ask with my mouth agape. He moves to my side and snakes his hand around my waist. ''''It''s not that impressive, but I do.'''' he downplays. Not that impressive? This is bigger than Paris'' mansion and on par with Ryan''s, if not even more. The only difference is the style. Ryan''s has an old Hollywood glamour feel to it, but this right before me is modern contemporary to the core. I haven''t even been inside it and I''m already in awe. Two cars other than Jason''s, nonetheless expensive as fuck, are parked in front of the fountain with water springing out of it in heaps, providing a safe haven for the actual ducks swimming inside it. Trees and grass surround the property like bodyguards and it gives this earthy yet clean-cut vibe to the property. Did I mention there''s a statue? Well there is. A fucking statue made out of pure marble is staring at me and I''m staring right back at it as we approach the gravel steps. ''''Who''s that?'''' I point to the statue. ''''My step-dad. You''ll probably meet him today,'''' he answers with a smile. When Jason asked me four days ago to be his plus one to his mother''s beauty line function, I was freaking out. I mean, I said yes in the text, but on the inside, my mind was moving at an almost lethal speed. Why? I''m meeting his fucking parents for the first time in person. I''ve gotten a glimpse of them here and there like at the Adelaide Charity event and I''ve seen pictures on social media, but I haven''t actually talked to them. That alone is nerve-wrecking. After I said yes to the date, I contemplated saying no again because my nerves were getting the best of me. I wasn''t only nervous because we''re sort of sending a smoke signal that we''re an item in public but I also wondered what his parents would think of me. What if they don''t like me? What if they don''t like ''us''? What if they feel like I''m not up to their standards because we''re not of the same social, economic, financial and racial standing? What if I say the wrong thing and they kick me out or forbid him from speaking to me ever again? What if I curse in front of them and have a ''''foot in mouth'''' moment? Those were the questions running through my head and boy did they run because I was barely able to concentrate at work or at school. Yesterday, I almost burned the glazed donuts Aunty Fiona had in the oven because I was thinking of the appropriate attire to wear for this occasion. ''''Wear whatever makes you comfortable,'''' Jason said when I asked him for his opinion on my outfit choice. That wasn''t any help because ''''whatever makes me comfortable'''' is shorts shorts and a sweatshirt and I don''t think his mum would particularly appreciate that. Which is why I enlisted the help of my one and only stylist-Paris. She knows more about the ''''trends in season'''' and ''''what''s hot and what''s trash,'''' so I called her up after work yesterday and we scattered my closet in a bid to find the perfect outfit. If you saw my room yesterday, you''d probably think one of the titans in AOT attacked it. ''''Not too formal yet you don''t want to look like a slob. It''s a beauty function and it''s on Sunday so you have to be on your Sunday best,'''' Paris said yesterday. ''''You should go with a warm-coloured dress and heels.'''' That is why, ladies and gentlemen, I''m in an A-line, orange knee length dress that I bought from Pretty Little Thing last year. Paris paired it with gold wedges I borrowed from mum''s closet two years ago (forgot to return them). My purse matched my wedges and I had little to no jewellery on-if you count a faux diamond stud on my ear as jewellery. I''ve never gone crazy over an outfit or gone out of my way to impress a guy and his parents before so they better like it because even I have to admit, I look like a million bucks. And Jason agrees because his eyes keep raking my outfit but he''s trying to be subtle about it. A gentle squeeze on my waist brings me back to reality. ''''You''re in your head again,'''' he sing-songs. I give him a small laugh and peer at him through my lashes. As is my normal fashion, the natural make-up look is always a favourite. ''''I can''t help it. I''m meeting your parents for the first time.'''' ''''I understand. I was the same when I met your mum to be honest,'''' he chuckles. ''''But, don''t be nervous. They''ll love you.'''' That does nothing to ease my fears. Jason, clad in a blue shirt tucked in dark slacks with his suit jacket hanging on his arm, rings the doorbell and I swallow my nerves. I hear soft jazz music coming from inside, along with chatter until the door finally opens. ''''Jason.'''' An elderly looking woman in a maid''s outfit fades into view. ''''Nana Lily,'''' Jason answers with a tone of familiarity as his smile matches the one the woman is wearing. ''''Come in you two, it''s cold.'''' She ushers us in quickly and takes Jason''s coat. ''''Your mum is talking with a few guests in the backyard,'''' she informs. Jason nods and introduces me. ''''Nana, this is Melody Jones, my date.'''' He gesticulates to her. ''''And Melody, this is Nana Lily, the best surrogate grandmother on the planet.'''' Her cheeks heat a little and she waves her hand. ''''He flatters me. I''m just doing my job.'''' ''''That''s a lie,'''' he counters with a grin. ''''She has been taking care of me ever since I moved in here.'''' Moved in? Oh right! He said his mum married his step-dad. ''''It''s wonderful to meet you,'''' I say, channelling my inner African home training. ''''Ditto, my dear. It''s the first time Jason has brought a woman home, talk less as a date,'''' she gushes. We''re having many firsts together, I see. ''''It gladdens me because I thought this boy was a woman repellent.'''' That earns her a chuckle from me and a groan from him. Jason is anything but a woman repellent. He''s definitely a babe magnet. ''''You''re embarrassing me, Nana.'''' ''''It''s my job to embarrass you.'''' Sounds like something I would say. I like Nana Lily already. ''''Well, this is where I leave you two. Have to make sure that everything is perfect unless your mum would be pissed,'''' she says, particularly to Jason. ''''Enjoy your afternoon and it was nice to meet you, Melody.'''' ''''Likewise.'''' With a last glance in our direction she mixes with the sea of people until she can''t be seen again. ''''Nana Lily has been working here for as long as I can remember,'''' Jason explains. ''''She taught me how to do a lot of things in the kitchen like how to boil rice and make apple pie,'''' he chuckles. ''''She said if I''m going to leave the nest one day, I''d have to learn how to cook because relying on fast food is toxic.'''' Sounds like something my mum would say. ''''She sounds like a smart lady.'''' ''''She is.'''' He gestures to the foyer. ''''Let''s move in fully.'''' With his hands still on my waist, my mind marvels at the beauty that is the interior of the house. I thought the outside was impressive, but this, this is beautiful. First of all, it looks like a pink confetti threw up in the whole house. I guess pink is the signature colour of Heather Beauty. The logo of the brand is sprawled all around the foyer and into the living room. Waiters in uniform carry champagne flutes around while the rest of the classily-dressed guests talk amongst themselves. On the golden table next to the family pictures are pink gift bags with the Heather Beauty logo-a single diamond encrusted heart. It''s not necessarily a large gathering, I can head count about thirty people inside. Maybe more are in the backyard. It also smells like lilies, gardenias and very expensive perfumes. Rich people do not play when it comes to their events, I''ll give them that. ''''This is really beautiful,'''' I remark, impressed by the sight before me. ''''Not as beautiful as you,'''' he says and I blush slightly. A waiter offers Jason and I a champagne flute and I take it from the tray. ''''I thought you don''t drink?'''' Jason asks while taking a sip of the contents in the glass. ''''I don''t. But, I thought it''d be rude not to since everyone is drinking.'''' I''m seventeen going on eighteen, the only thing I should be having is fruit juice. ''''If you don''t want to,'''' he answers and takes the flute from me. ''''you don''t have to.'''' He drops the flute back on a nearby waiter''s tray. ''''We can always raid the kitchen for something else.'''' I would never get used to him saying ''''we.'''' ''''Jason, you''re here.'''' We turn our attention to the voice approaching from the crowd. His smile droops a little when he sees the face and that raises my brow a bit. ''''Patricia,'''' he says tightly. That''s not the only thing that''s tight. As she walks towards us in her shimmery silver low cut dress and red bottoms, his hold on my waist tightens and I have to tell him to chill out a bit. Are they quarrelling or something? ''''Your mum has been looking all over for you,'''' she informs. Her gaze falls to me and her smile becomes even wider. ''''Melody, you''re here.'''' She moves in for a hug and I allow it because¡­well it''ll be rude to decline. ''''It''s nice to see you again, Patricia.'''' ''''Likewise. Jason didn''t tell me you were coming.'''' ''''It''s not your business,'''' he mutters. She ignores his comment and continues talking animatedly. ''''Have you tried the champagne? It''s absolutely divine. The bottles are straight from my dad''s winery in Italy and it''s made entirely from scratch. Plus it''s vegan.'''' ''''I don''t drink.'''' ''''Oh, right,'''' she says. ''''I completely forgot. You''re underage. We could go to the kitchen if you like. We have water, OJ, Apple cider, whatever you prefer.'''' ''''Thanks, Patty,'''' Jason answers for me. ''''I''ll make sure she gets something to drink.'''' She again brushes off her brothers hostile tone and I''m wondering what the fuck is going on. I know Patricia hinted that they were having a few issues but I didn''t know it was this bad. ''''Wonderful. Well if you need me, I''ll be with Nana Lily.'''' With that, she heads in the direction of the backyard and I release the breath I was involuntarily holding. ''''Am I missing something or it looks like there''s bad blood?'''' I ask as we move to a corner in the living room, overlooking the fireplace. ''''Our relationship has been a bit frosty ever since she got back from Paris, but we''ll work through it.'''' He douses the remaining contents of the champagne glass in one gulp. ''''Siblings fight.'''' Chapter 116 - HAPPINESS After that awkward and slightly uncomfortable encounter with Patricia, the rest of the luncheon goes on smoothly and withouta hitch. A couple of people, who I was introduced to as friends of the family or Jason''s mum''s business associates couldn''t hide their surprise that Jason actually brought a date. One particular lady in a Queen of England hat, Jenny Porter, was quite chatty. Apparently, she has known Jason for quite a long time and seemed to frequent a number of events hosted by the Blunts. Well, she said that Jason has never really taken interest in women, at least, he hasn''t found them interesting enough to bring them to family functions. That would explain the surprised looks we got once we entered. She went on and on for what felt like hours till her husband cut in and said he wanted to introduce her to someone. I won''t lie and say I don''t feel a sense of pride. I do. Why? Because I''m the first woman he''s bringing to a family event. That must signal that he''s serious about us, it just has to. Guys don''t introduce girls to their family unless they are really serious about the relationship-that''s what Grandma Maggie told me anyways. Jason puts his mouth to my ear. ''''Are you alright?'''' I turn to him with a small smile. ''''Just a little tired.'''' It has been two hours since we got here and this event isn''t necessarily the sitting down type. The only chairs I see are the ones in the living room and they''re occupied. ''''We could always leave,'''' he offers. ''''I''ll drop you home if you like.'''' I squeeze his arm. ''''I''m good.'''' Besides, I haven''t met his parents yet. Plus, it''d be rude to leave an event before it''s over. ''''Jason.'''' ''''That''s my mum,'''' he whispers. Speaking of the devil. She isn''t actually a devil, she''s fucking gorgeous and I almost do a double take. I got a quick glimpse of her at the Adelaide Charity event but it doesn''t match the beauty before my eyes. I am starstruck. I''ve seen Heather Blunt in pictures online, but that doesn''t even do her justice. She''s prettier in person and looks quite young. I don''t know her age but she doesn''t look like she''s in her forties. Her dress is similar to mine, a teal A-line dress with a sweetheart neckiline. It hugs her curves in all the right places and she generally pulls it off so gracefully. I bet it''s as expensive as the jewellery on her neck. ''''Mum.'''' He briefly detatches my hold from his and moves to hug her. She gives him two pecks on the cheeks and adjusts his collar while giving him a slight, but playful reprimand about his grooming. Her gaze falls on me and I give her a nervous smile. ''''You must be my son''s date.'''' she notes. I nod once and she moves in to hug me like she did her son. Okay, I think she likes me. Releasing me from the hug, she looks at both of us and she''s smiling from ear to ear. ''''I''m so happy you both could make it and my son finally brought a date to one of my events. He never tells me a lot about his love life so I''m happy to see that he finally has a girlfriend.'''' Finally? I guess she doesn''t know about Mariah. He probably didn''t tell her. Jason doesn''t correct his mum and neither do I. He hasn''t asked me yet, but if he does, I won''t say no. I like him a lot and he likes me but I won''t push it. I guess we''re still in the dating stage so we''ll see how it goes. Heat flushes on both my cheeks and she coos. ''''You''re so cute when you blush and you''re really pretty too.'''' Heather Blunt, the epitome of beauty, just called me pretty. That''s a huge compliment coming from her and now I see where Jason gets his ''''handsomeness'''' from. They look alike; he''s the spitting image of her and I swear, they could pass off as twins. She gave birth to herself-well the male version of herself. ''''Thank you, ma''am.'''' ''''Please call me Heather. Ma''am makes me feel old and I''m not even forty.'''' Called it! That means she must have had Jason at a young age since he''s nineteen. ''''And your name is?'''' she asks. ''''Sorry, I''ve been talking for so long. I was rambling because I got too excited.'''' Jason narrows his eyes with a slight tilt of his lower lip and I relax a bit. Heather Blunt isn''t bad at all. Jason was right. There really is no need to be nervous. I thought she''d be one of those rich snobs who despised their sons'' choices of dating outside their ''''circle'''' but she seems chill, at least from first impression perspective. ''''Melody Jones.'''' For a split second, her eyes grow wide and a look of recognition splashes on her face, but she composes herself. ''''Jones?'''' I nod slowly. ''''By any chance, are your parents Lydia and Dharell Jones?'''' ''''You know my parents?'''' How does she know my parents? ''''I do,'''' she simply says but her whole demeanour changed in a split second. She was cheerful and bubbly before but now, it''s like a dark cloud rained on her parade. I''m not the only one who noticed because Jason casts a questioning gaze at his mum. ''''Is there a problem, mum?" ''''None, sweetie.'''' She plasters a fake smile. ''''Enjoy the rest of the luncheon, Melody. It was wonderful to meet you and I hope I get to see you around more often.'''' Someone calls her name and she quickly excuses herself. That was weird and unprecedented. How does the beauty mogul, Heather Blunt know my parents? ......¡­. After I met Heather, Dean came over and introduced himself. He seemed intimidating and strict to say the least, but Jason said it was just a front he puts up because he''s a lawyer and has a reputation to uphold because some of his business associates are present. I found out that Heather and Dean have been married for ten plus years. Jason explained that they married when he was eight and Dean formally adopted him, hence why he has his surname. He talks about him in high esteem and I have the impression that he respects him a lot. No surprise there because Jason did mention that he never knew his dad. Dean became his father figure and the rest is history. Heather gave a speech, thanking everyone for honouring her invitation and explaining the purpose of the luncheon-Heather Beauty expanded to Seoul, South Korea and the store would officially open tomorrow. I haven''t actually used a Heather Beauty product before. It''s way above my tax bracket but I know I''ve seen Paris with a lipstick from the brand. It must be really good since it''s making big bank, enough to expand to different countries. ''''Melody Jones,'''' a soft voice calls out. With a glass of orange juice I got from Nana Lily in my hand, I turn to Heather who joins me on the terrace. Jason''s step-dad wanted to introduce him to a few of his clients so they''re inside. I needed a bit of fresh air so I walked around till I found a quiet place to breathe and kick off my heels. Un-lady like, I know, but my feet are killing me from all the standing and moving around. Plus, my cheeks are hurting from all the smiling I''ve been doing and my ears are hurting from all the tales I''ve heard about Jason''s never-bring-a-date-to-an-event-a-phase. Besides, I''ve never considered myself a prim and proper breed. I''m just an imperfect and uncoordinated me-a lady like that. ''''Heather.'''' I acknowledge. ''''Why don''t you take a seat?'''' She motions to the plush, leather couches. ''''You look like you need it.'''' Her eyes move to my discarded heels and I blush slightly in embarrassment. I do as she instructs and she takes a seat opposite me. How do I bring up the conversation of how she knows my parents? I''ve never met her before up until today and my mum has never mentioned that she has a friend called Heather. ''''You know, my son is very private about his affairs,'''' she starts. ''''and that''s partially my fault because we haven''t been as close due to my hectic schedule. When I hinted to him that he should bring a date, I never in my wildest dreams thought it would be you.'''' She knows me also? ''''You''ve grown from the last time I saw you.'''' I''m confused. ''''You know me?'''' ''''In a way,'''' she nods. ''''I only saw you in pictures, so I guess you could say I know you. Dharell talked a lot about you.'''' ''''How do you know my dad?'''' I haven''t seen my dad in years and now she knows him? ''''I dated your father, Melody. Once upon a time.'''' Excuse me? Chapter 117 - DEADLY SINS A lot of strange things have happened to me for months now, but none is as strange as the words that just spilled out of Heather Blunt''s mouth. She dated my dad? I laugh because it''s funny. ''''You can''t be serious.'''' Really, it''s funny. How could she have dated my dad? As far as I''m concerned, my parents were married for the longest time. She doesn''t laugh with me, not even as much as crack a smile. My expression changes and I realize that she''s actually serious. ''''Wait, you''re not kidding?'''' ''''I''m as serious as a heart attack.'''' ''''How?'''' I''m curious. How did they meet and when did this relationship happen? ''''Your father and I met ten years ago, I believe. I''m not sure about the exact date because it has been so long, but we met here in Bridgewood. Back then, before I married Dean, Jason''s step-dad, I was a single mum who was living in and out of motels with a young son,'''' she explains. ''''We were barely scraping by and I was working odd jobs just to put food on the table. One night, while I was coming home from work, I was a waitress at the time, my car broke down. I didn''t even have money at to fix it and Jason was all alone in the motel and I was hurrying to get to him.'''' She gives me a whimsical smile. ''''I was praying to whoever that was listening to send a saviour to help me because it was really late and the streets are not safe. Ten minutes later, I saw headlights and a car pulled up. It was your father. I explained my situation to him and he actually helped me fix it, even offered to take it to a mechanic in case something else happened to it.'''' My dad was good at fixing cars. I remember during his pastime, he would remodel cars he retrieved from the scrapyard like an old Chevy or a beat up Civic. ''''He was good ar fixing cars,'''' I say tightly. But bad at a lot of things like honesty. ''''After that incident, I coincidentally ran into him at my place of work. Like I said, I was a waitress and he was charming and flrty,'''' she chuckles. ''''He told me he was single and we exchanged numbers.'''' Wonderful. My face shows no hint of emotion. I just bob my head and wait for her to continue her tale. I don''t know how exactly I''m supposed to feel right now. He was clearly married to my mum back then and he told her that he was single. That''s the height of disrespect. ''''After that, we began dating. I even introduced him to Jason at a point in time. I had no idea that he had a family.'''' Her eyes ar full of regret as she tells her tale. ''''There was a time when we were out on a date and his phone get buzzing. I asked him who it was as he said that it was no one. That raised my eyebrows a bit, but I let it slide. I should have known better.'''' Tears slip from her eyes and she wipes them with the tissue on her lap. ''''I found out three months into the relationship that he had a whole family, which was you, your mum and your sister. We were planning our future together, planned on moving to a different state entirely because I was head over heels in love with him and I got hit with that bombshell. How I found out? I was going through his phone and I saw a picture of his family. I confronted him about it but he lied. It wasn''t until I threatened to call the police that he finally confessed that he had a family and he had been two-timing.'''' What. The. Actual. Fuck? ''''I felt so disgusted with myself,'''' she confesses. ''''Disgusted to have been going out with a married man without even realizing it. Moreso, I felt pained that I had caused his family so much harm without intending to. I was the other woman and I didn''t even know it. I loved your father, it took a short amount of time, but I fell in love with him. Sadly, I let that love blind me.'''' Grandma Maggie told me that the reason my dad left us was because he was seeing someone else. The pieces are finally falling into place. Heather Blunt was that someone else. She''s the reason why he left a stupid note saying he was leaving. ''''Say something, Melody,'''' she pleads in between tears. ''''Anything.'''' What do I say? ''''You''re the reason why my dad left us,'''' I whisper, still stunned. ''''You''re the reason why my parent''s marriage turned to dust.'''' ''''I''m sorry,'''' she says again, still crying. ''''I''m so sorry and I wish I could turn back the clock and take it all back. I wish I had never met him or at least, I wish I had never let him charm his way into my heart. I know I might have caused you all a lot of pain.'''' Might? Mum would cry herself to sleep at night because she and dad were arguing. Over what? They never told me because I was ''''too young to understand.'''''' I''m older now and I understand. I see why they were arguing. ''''You have to understand that I was lied to.'''' Heather Blunt''s eyes are red and puffy now. ''''I was deceived too by a man I thought I loved. If I had known, I never would have ventured into the relationship. You have to believe me.'''' ''''I don''t know what to believe anymore.'''' ''''I know it''s a shock and I know that you didn''t expect that the minute you came here.'''' You think? ''''I''m not a victim here and you may probably hate me right now, but my hope is that you forgive me. '''' ''''Have you heard from him?'''' I haven''t so much as heard a voicemail from my dad in ten years. I still leave messages, hoping that he''ll reply but he never does. I don''t even know why I do it, it hurts me every fucking time to leave that one minute message, almost at the verge of tears, but I still do it. I guess I''m waiting for some sort of miracle to happen. For all I know, he could be dead. ''''After I broke up with him, I didn''t hear from him again. Then I met Dean and the rest is history. I''m sorry.'''' ''''He disappeared from our lives around the time,'''' I reveal. ''''I haven''t heard from him since then.'''' She apologizes again and I feel the tears well up in my eyes. I want to hate her. I want to blame her for everything that went wrong with my family. I want to yell at her and scream because my family was ruined because of infidelity. I want to do all these things, but I can''t. In a way, she''s faultless. Love makes you do stupid things that you''ll end up regretting later. Heather and I are alike. I loved Bob so much that I failrd to ignore the warning signs and she was the same. If we had both listened to our head and not our heart, we wouldn''t be in the situations that we are in right now. She wouldn''t be tearfully apologizing to me and I wouldn''t be scared for my life because a crazy person wants to kill me. ''''I don''t know what to say, Heather.'''' I hear her sniff across from me and my heart nearly breaks. For me. For her. For my mum. For Sophie. A lot of people were hurt directly and it''s all because of him. ''''It''s a lot to take in and I can''t promise you forgiveness right now.'''' It would take me a while to process all of this and the old wounds that I swore I healed are now re-opened. She nods in understanding. ''''I know and I''ll continue to apologize because it was never my intention to hurt anyone.'''' Heather seems like a genuine person. Nothing from her tale raised a red flag in my head and from the way she broke down, you could tell that she was keeping it one hundred. We both stare at each other for what feels like hours without saying a word. I''m trying to process this new revelation and she is still pretty much feeling guilty for what happened ten years ago. ''''My son likes you a lot,'''' she notes. ''''I can see the way his eyes sparkle when he looks at you.'''' ''''I didn''t realize that,'''' I respond shyly. ''''It''s clear as day. He looks at you the way Dean looks at me. It''s refreshing to see.'''' Wow.'''' ''''I know our pasts are intertwined, and not in a good way, but I like you, Melody. You''re different from your father.'''' I can never be like him. ''''I hope you don''t let this revelation hamper what you have with my son because I can tell that what you two have is something special. We do have something special. He makes me feel special and I love the way he looks at me like I''m the only thing he sees. ''''He''s special,'''' I say with a smile. ''''And I like him a lot.'''' ''''I can tell,'''' she says with a small smile. ''''He didn''t have the easiest of childhoods, I was a teen mum, we didn''t have a lot of money and in his early years, I didn''t provide him stability. Often times it was difficult for us to have three square meals a day and I was struggling, but Jason was always my rock.'''' I love the way her eyes sparkle when she talks about him. It reminds me of my mum. ''''He may not be the easiest of person''s to get along with.'''' Boy, do I know. ''''But he has a good heart. And you have a good heart too.'''' ''''How can you be sure?'''' I ask her. She doesn''t really know me, so how can she tell? ''''Because when two good hearts find each other, they create magic.'''' Chapter 118 - SOMEBODYS PROBLEM ''''Have you heard from Phaedra?'''' Paris asks as we walk to lunch together. Well, it''s more like I''m dragging her to the lunch hall. I am so hungry I could eat a horse. I had only a bite of an apple for breakfast because I was running late and that extended to Sophie. I had her in school by 8:00am sharp and came in five minutes late to first period because of the early morning rush. Theo even got to school earlier than I did. I got a firm reprimand from Mr Finkle about tardiness which is a plus for me because the old bat didn''t hand me a detention slip. I''d rather listen to him lecture me in front of the class than spend an hour and a half with him in a room. Note to self: Never binge watch baby cats on Youtube when you have school in the morning. ''''You''re closer to Easton that''s why I''m asking.'''' ''''I have,'''' I affirm. ''''She''s doing good and won''t be attending school for a while.'''' Phaedra is seven months along now which means she''s two months away from delivering my godchild. We talk on Instagram often, she sends me baby bump pictures (the baby''s so big now), and I talked to her yesterday on the phone. From the tone of her voice, I could tell that she was really excited to be a mum. She doesn''t have a choice but to be excited because that bump is living and breathing proof that there''s a life inside her and bringing a new life into the world is a beautiful thing. Anyway, I''m happy for her. She and Easton are still going strong and she even said that they''ve discussed names for their little girl. Yes, you heard right, they are having a little princess and I squealed so loud when she shared that bit of information with me. It was supposed to be a secret, only she, Easton and immediate family members know about it, but since I''ve been upgraded to godmother status, I get special privileges. After the incident with Mariah at lunch, she decided that physical classes wouldn''t be the best for her and the baby and I agree. People in high school are mean and judgemental and I applaud her for summoning the courage to attend school during the first few months of her pregnancy. Arrangements have already been made with Principal Grande and she has been attending classes online. The SATs are next month and I worry because it is close to her due date but she assured me that she would be able to take the test remotely and be on track for graduation. ''''How far along is she?'''' ''''Seven months.'''' ''''She''s about to pop then.'''' ''''You have no idea,'''' I chuckle. Phaedra also complained about back pain and swollen feet, but I guess that''s normal when you''re close to your due date. ''''Would she be able to make it in time for the exams?'''' We approach the noisy cafeteria and round the corner to our table. I flop down on the chair. ''''She told me she would." I take a quick peek at the notice board to see what we''re having. Pizza. ''''She wants to graduate with the rest of the class.'''' ''''I like her resilience.'''' ''''Same.'''' ''''And Easton?'''' ''''I saw him in History.'''' I guess you could say I''ve been a little distracted with the happenings in my life. I haven''t made out time to check up on Easton to see how he''s doing and adjusting with the realization that anytime from now, he''d be a dad. I know it''s not the most ideal of situations and no one expects to be a parent in their teens, but things happen and it''s life. You just have to accept it and move the fuck on. If Phaedra''s account is anything to go by, he''s handling things really well and he seems to really care about her. He wouldn''t have fiercely defended her against Mariah that day if he didn''t. I still wonder how he found out about Mariah''s ''''secret.'''' ''''Don''t look now, but your boyfriend is heading this way.'''' Paris nods in Jason''s direction and he is actually making his way to our table. The rest of the squad have not arrived yet which is weird because Paris, Theo and I are usually the last to arrive. The noise dies down and eyes follow him as he makes confident strides towards us. I bet they''re wondering why the ''''King'''' is making a detour from the popular table to ours. I drink him all in slow motion, from the roots of his hair, to his Adelaide uniform and blazer that clings to him like a second skindown to the sole of his feet. Fuck, he''s handsome. He has always been handsome and I never allowed myself to really let that sink in till we started dating. Anywho, he''s handsome and he''s all mine. And his fan base is going to eat me raw because their king is no longer single. He sees me and his eyes twinkle. No, I''m not making it up. I really did see a twinkle in those aqua blues and I squeal on the inside. Shit, I need to act cool and not make a fool of myself. People are watching him and watching me too. ''''Hey, Paris.'''' ''''Jason,'''' she acknowledges and gives me a knowing smile. ''''Hey, Princess.'''' ''''Hi,'''' I squeak, almost breathless. ''''You good?'''' ''''Not really.'''' You''re standing so close to me in front of the whole school and I feel like I''m about to faint from breathlessness and a mini heart attack. My heart is beating at an unhealthy rate and I realize that it happens more often than not when I''m around him. ''''Want me to make you feel better?'''' he whispers dangerously close to my ear. ''''Yes.'''' I whisper back. I wasn''t going to say no. Not when he''s this close to me and I can smell his intoxicating perfume. He has a mischievous glint in his eye and the next thing I know, his lips are on mine. Holy Mother of all Mary''s. He is kissing me in front of the whole school. Our relationship is now out in the open for everyone to see. Let that sick in. It wasn''t a secret to begin with, but we haven''t actually showed public displays of affection in front of this crowd before. Literally, the whole school is in this ginormous lunch hall and they''re watching him mix our salivas together. It''s a quick kiss though and before I fully get into it, he pulls away and gives me a peck on the cheek. Cue my mortification. I take a quick glance at Paris who is shocked but still manages to give me a thumbs up. With heat sprawled against my two cheeks I ask. ''''Was that really necessary?'''' ''''Just trying to show everyone that you''re my girl,'''' he answers cheekily. ''''It''s no secret.'''' ''''The whole school is staring.'''' And their expressions are nothing short of comical. Some have their jaws slacked open to the point that I can see pepperoni bits in their mouth. Others, which are the girls who no doubt hate me right now, are burning holes in my head and whispering to their friends. Jason is their prized toy and he''s unavailable¡­again. I bet they''re asking their friends what he sees in me. I bet they''re looking for ways to belittle me because I''m not as pretty as they are. Jason has a type; he goes for the cheerleaders with the pon pons. His type is people like Mariah who have flawless skin and are a size zero. His type isn''t the ''''unpopular but popular by association'''' black girl who is lucky to attend an upper echelon school because of a scholarship. I know his type very well and I''m none of those things. If I''m being honest, sometimes I feel a little bit insecure because I don''t fit into the aforementioned categories. There''s always this voice in my head that tells me that I won''t last and he''d dump me like Mariah. What if I''m just a phase to him? A notch in his already full belt? The last group of people are nodding their heads, not really knowing what to make of the PDA but accepting it anyways. After everyone minds their business, he says. ''''We need to talk." His expression turns from playful to serious and it makes me worry. ''''Sure.'''' My eyes scan the lunch hall. Getting my drift he shakes his head. ''''Not here. I''m thinking we should head to the local Starbucks. We have about twenty minutes till the next bell rings and I''d make sure we''re back before then.'''' I have a feeling I know what he wants to talk about. Two days ago, I had a very eye-opening chat with Heather Blunt and she told me that I''m more connected to the Blunt family than I think. It''s weird when you think about it. Patricia is the ex-girlfriend of my ex-boyfriend. Jason is Patricia''s step-brother and I''m dating him. Heather is Jason''s mum and she had an affair with my dad ten years ago. ''''Let me get my bag.'''' Lord, please don''t let this conversation go left. Chapter 119 - BE HONEST ''''I-'''' ''''We-'''' We both chuckle as the smell of brewed coffee and confectionaries hits our face. There are many ways this conversation can go, worst case scenario, the ship sinks before it has the chance to sail. Jason is seated across from me on the dark leather chair, the mahogany table putting a little bit of distance between us. Jason is nervous, I can tell. He''s playing with his hands, his eyes are twitching and he keeps tapping his feet. ''''You first,'''' I answer as I take a sip of my soy latte. ''''It''s only fair.'''' He nods. ''''Alright. My mum said she talked to you.'''' I also nod. ''''She did.'''' And spilled her guts out while crying. Heather Blunt, at least from the pictures I''ve seen, always looks so prim, proper and incapable of shedding a single tear. All humans cry, but I just never expected the waterworks from her. ''''She told me everything that happened with your dad.'''' Boom. There it is. I knew my assumption was correct. ''''You want me to be honest?'''' he asks. ''''Sure.'''' ''''I never expected it. It''s not everyday you wake up and your mum confesses that she dated your girl''s dad many years ago,'''' he chuckles bitterly. ''''I don''t know, and this is probably me just ranting but I''m sorry for whatever harm she directly or indirectly caused.'''' ''''You don''t need to apologize,'''' I whisper softly. ''''You didn''t do anything wrong.'''' ''''I know I didn''t, but someone in my family clearly did hurt you and it hurts me.'''' He stretches his right hand from across the table and interlocks it with mine. ''''You told me about your dad and how he left years ago.'''' I smile a little. ''''You remember.'''' ''''I remember everything when it comes to you.'''' Heat spreads across my cheeks. ''''My mum directly caused that and it''s no small matter. I love her, but in the past, before she married Dean, she wasn''t always known for making the wisest decisions.'''' He continues. ''''She had me at seventeen and life wasn''t always easy for us. I didn''t grow up living in mansions, drinking sparkling water and driving a Veyron. She got knocked up in high school by some jerk she thought she loved-I haven''t met the guy till date. When my grandparents found out that she was pregnant with me, they threw her out. They were devout Christians or some shit like that and they said she had ''''profaned God''s name'''' by getting pregnant out of wedlock. They pushed her out into the world before she was even ready.'''' ''''That''s horrible.'''' ''''It was,'''' he agrees. ''''But we survived. After she gave birth to me, I remember we moved around a lot. We lived in trailers, motels, even a caravan at one point, all over Bridgewood. That''s why I didn''t start school early. I wouldn''t say I had a stable childhood. She was all alone raising a son at a young age.'''' My gaze falls to his face and I see a hooded expression cloud him. His childhood was different yet similar to mine. For the first half of my childhood, I was happy, but he wasn''t. Shit hit the fan before he was even born and it''s saddening to even imagine. ''''Mum worked odd jobs like cleaning, waitressing, construction, all in a bid to put food on the table because she dropped out of high school. There weren''t a lot options out there and all the big companies with fat salaries weren''t going to hire a high school drop out.'''' I nod slowly, encouraging him to continue. In situations like this, when Jason is pouring out his heart to me, I figured that it''s best to talk less and listen more. When I was at the Jaguar, Pearson said that he rarely talks about himself so my guess is he never really had anyone to confide in-well, he has Ryan, but something tells me that Ryan has no idea about this part of him. ''''Like I said, she didn''t always make the wisest decisions, especially in the boyfriend''s department. The only one who didn''t turn out to be a prick was Dean because she married him,'''' he chuckles again. ''''She was a serial dater so I met a lot of them, most were stupid, silly and downright abusive. I remember, when I was six, she dated this bastard named Carlos who would beat the shit out of her.'''' I gasp softly. ''''The bruises were bad, but the trauma was worse. He was a drug addict and could be high for three days straight. When he figured that my mum had had enough, he would hit me.'''' ''''What the fuck?'''' I whisper-yell. ''''Story of my life.'''' I squeeze our interlocked hands and a somewhat grin appears on his face. ''''I finally got that bastard arrested after I told a teacher what was going on. CPS got involved and it''s still a miracle how I''m not in foster care. You know they don''t take abuse allegations with laxity and till this day, I don''t know how mum was able to still have custody of me.'''' I guess it''s a miracle from heaven. ''''I''m not trying to excuse her behaviour, nor am I trying to say that what she did was right. I''m just trying to give you a first-hand perspective of things that happened back then.'''' I understand, really, I do. ''''I remember your dad because she introduced him to me. If I would have known he was married, I would have sent him straight to hell. I was eight, I believe, when I met him. He was the first black guy mum ever dated so his face is unforgettable. I thought he was another prick like Carlos, but he turned out to be an okay guy. She would talk about him often; he would buy her gifts and he showered her with attention. Attention and love was what she needed at the time because taking care of me, while holding down a job as a single mum at a young age was taking its toll on her.'''' Welcome to my world. ''''She said she was in love,'''' his gaze holds mine. ''''with him. I thought it was too soon but I guess there''s no timer when it comes to love. Your dad, Dharell, did all the right things and played his cards right. He deceived her and she fell for it,'''' he says bitterly. He deceived every one of us. ''''After a while, I didn''t see him around anymore and I would ask her about it. She said they were planning on getting married and shit and all of a sudden he disappeared. Back then, she only told me that they broke up. But now, I see why.'''' ''''My Grandma told me that my dad cheated and that was the reason why. Looking at the timelines and the stories, everything makes so much sense.'''' I''m more connected to the Blunts than I realize-I''m more connected to Jason than I realize because we both have a story of pain, loss and hurt. His childhood was fucked before he was born and mine was fucked a little too early for my liking. I don''t believe in destiny or fate, but I can''t help but wonder if this was God''s plan. Was it his plan for us to meet like this and for us to be together after years of back and forth? If it was, then I guess I have to say thank you because I feel closer to him now. I guess Heather Blunt''s parting words to me that Sunday is true after all. ''''I don''t want this to change us, Princess.'''' I don''t want that too. ''''Sure, it''s a little bump in the road, but we''ll scale through it.'''' ''''I don''t want us to change either.'''' Because I''d be damned if I let him go. He brings our hands to his lips and gives it a feather kiss. ''''Good. Because now, that I have you and I know you, I''d be damned if I let you go. You''re the first girl I''ve ever really cared about. I like the fact that you''re real, honest, sassy, witty and you have a ''''I don''t give a fuck'''' vibe which is a major turn on.'''' I really don''t give a fuck. ''''You''re also loyal. I''ve showed you layers of me that I haven''t shown to anyone, not even to my parents or sister, and you''ve been nothing but supportive. I can trust you, and that''s something I value more than anything.'''' Now, I feel guilty. How can he trust me when Theo is hot on his tail? I have no idea what Theo is planning because he barely shares shit with me about Jason ever since we made peace, but I know for a fact that Theo has him on his radar. He may say he ''''speculates'''' that Jason is in a gang but I know Theo like the back of my hand. Sooner or later, Jason may enter hot water. How do I warn him about all this without blowing our cover? Deciding to put that to the side, I focus on the movement of his mouth. ''''Would you be my girlfriend, Mel?'''' Holy Shit! For real?! Play it cool, Mel. Play it cool. ''''I wouldn''t have it any other way.'''' Oh boy. Chapter 120 - CIGARETTE Jason Mel is lying to me. And I caught her in that lie. It hurts that she''s not being one hundred with me when all I''ve been is one hundred with her. I''ve had my suspicions for a while but I thought I was paranoid. Now, I realize that trusting my gut is more beneficial. It is never wrong. I know what it feels like to be abandoned by someone you love. That was what she told me back when we were on that twelfth grade retreat. When I cruelly teased her last year about her dad leaving, I never really had concrete evidence. I was basing my taunts on rumours spread throughout the school. Judging by her reaction, the rumours were true. She further corroborated this in one of our conversations by saying that her dad left when she was seven. (Now, I see the fucked up reason why). Mum shed more light and said it was around that time that she broke up with him and that he ''''disappeared'''' without a trace. If he disappeared without a trace, who the fuck is he? Who the fuck is Theo? Why is he always hanging around her like a damn leech when they''re not even related? I found it odd that he came to school in the middle of the year without so much as an explanation as to why. Adelaide isn''t fond of admitting students once the session has begun. She claims he''s her stepbrother but that''s bullshit and we both know it. Mel''s mum didn''t remarry and she hasn''t spoken to her dad in years. I never really liked Theo from the get go mainly because he was hostile to me the moment we met. I only knew him for like two seconds and he looked like he wanted to drill a borehole in my head. I see the way he looks at her. I observe him-observe their interactions and it''s clear as day that he likes her. I''m a guy, so I would know. Mel is oblivious to it and thinks that they''re ''''siblings'''' but I know better. He has done a fantastic job at hiding it but I can see right through it. He doesn''t look at her like how a brother should; he''s extremely overprotective, he never lets her out of his sight for two seconds and he''s a pain in my proverbial behind because I feel like we''re competing for her affection. But she chose me over him and that makes my heart fucking glad. Why is she lying to everyone about his identity? Have to give it to them though, they''ve managed to fool everyone but I''m perceptive. It comes with the territory. Since he''s not her stepbrother, something fishy is going on. Mel wouldn''t do anything without a reason. I give her enough credit and I know that if she''s lying, it has to be because something is wrong, but she hasn''t shared that with me. Yet, I still asked her to be my girlfriend. I like her, dare I say, I even love her. Even though we''ve been hit with a lot of curve balls, I''d still drop everything and risk everything for her. I wasn''t lying when I said I cared about her a lot more than I thought I ever would. Is this what it feels like to be in love? .... ''''Patricia, did you take my sweatshirt again?'''' I ask to no one in particular because her room is empty. Patricia has a knack for stealing my sweatshirts. I don''t know why girls are obsessed with male sweatshirts but they are and I''ve had it up to here. She might as well open a store with all the clothes she has stolen from me over the years. I''m looking for a grey Harvard one, it''s my favourite, and now I have no idea where she kept it. Dean gave it to me as a sort of peace offering when I got here. I was very wary of strangers and very protective of my mum given all that we had gone through but he gave it to me as a sign that he wasn''t the bad guy. He went to Harvard and he said it was his favourite. He always wanted a son and so he passed it down to me because it''s a piece of him and he hoped that one day I''d follow in his footsteps. I haven''t so much as thought about where I want to go to for college. I''ve had talent scouts from colleges talk to coach about recruiting me and they have come to watch me play, but I haven''t made a concrete decision yet and time is running out. I scan the room: makeup, clothing items strewn everywhere, her walk in closet is opened and it looks like hell went through her room and never came back out. The fuck is she looking for that everywhere has to be a mess? Moving in fully, I try to mentally picture where my sweatshirt could be. It''s most likely in her closet but I don''t want to search it. It feels like invasion privacy. ''''She must be somewhere in this house,'''' I mutter. Her car is still in the driveway and her car keys are on the table. ''''I guess I''m waiting for her then.'''' Seeing that the bed is the only place that doesn''t look like a war zone, I plop on it and wait for her to arrive. Yes, the sweatshirt is that important and I would wait because if I don''t get it back now, then it''ll never be in my custody again. My hands pad her bed till I come across a medium sized box hidden underneath her purple covers. I bring it out and examine the wooden material. It''s a little heavy and I''m a whole lot of curious. After a one minute battle with my senses, I set the top aside and my brow is raised to my hairline. ''''What the fuck is all this?'''' Embedded in it is a knife, a gun-a revolver to be precise-and what looks like a bottle of arsenic? ''''What the hell?'''' I whisper yell. That''s not the only thing that''s shocking. As I dig deeper, I see a bunch of very disturbing pictures. One is of a man who looks like he has been shot, execution style. He''s wearing a white shirt soaked in blood, his hands and legs have been bound with a rope and he was probably shot from close range judging by how he''s faced down. From the side frame, you could tell that he was tortured before he was killed. He has lacerations on his face and arms. The other pictures are pretty much the same, just different angles from the murder scene-an area with a lot of vegetation. The pictures are gory to say the least and I''m wondering what the fuck she''s doing with all this. Why does she have pictures of a dead man? As I flip the picture to the back, my eyes nearly pop out of their sockets. Daniel Stone The person who was shot is none other Daniel Stone. ''''Holy shit!'''' I exclaim. I don''t care if anyone walks in-I don''t care if she walks in. She has to explain herself. Vladmir Gustaf went by many aliases, one of them being Daniel Stone. I''m not sure what his real name was. He was the head of the Siddenno''s so with that came a lot of secrecy. What I do know is the person we know as Bob Stewart is the man in this picture. He''s dead. He''s dead. ''''Shit.'''' When Mel was crying last month about someone being dead, did she know it was him? He was her boyfriend for a period time and he suddenly went missing the night of the Lakedale shootout, never to be heard from again. The media covered the story heavily but the case seemingly died the minute authorities stopped updating us about it. His arrest warrant was out but they never found him. This means¡­ ''''Patricia killed him,'''' I conclude. There''s no one that has it out for him more than my sister. She''s thirsty for revenge, I could see it in her eyes the day that we talked. The Siddenno''s have many enemies but hell hath no fury but a woman scorned. But is she really capable of murder? Yes, she may want revenge, but would she really kill a man? Setting the pictures aside, I dig deeper into the ''''box of wonders'''' and I discover other pictures. ''''Melody?'''' It''s unmistakable. I know that afro and wide smile anywhere. It''s her. Why does Patricia have a picture of her? It''s not just her alright, Patricia also has a picture of her family-her mum, sister and a picture of her old Prius, the one she used to drive before the tyres got slashed. ''''Wait a second.'''' I peer closely into the picture of the Prius and lo and behold, I see slash marks on all four tyres, reminiscent of the one I saw when I was over at her house. Why would Patricia have pictures of Mel, her family and the Prius? I don''t want to think about the possibility, but the evidence is literally slapping me in the face. Patricia was the one who slashed her tyres. But why? What has Melody ever done to her? How does she even know her house address? As I take all this in and look at all the ''''how''s'''' and ''''why''s'''' my blood boils and my hands dig into my palm angrily. ''''This is so fucked up.'''' Chapter 121 - HATE THAT I LOVE YOU Jason ''''This is so fucked up.'''' I rummage through the box again and dump the contents on her bed. Sifting through a bunch of documents and more photos, an orange file catches my attention. I open it and grab the first thing I see. What I find shocks me again. Theodore Clayton James. Theo?! His picture is staring at me right in the face and I''m all shades of confused. What has he got to do with all this? Scrunching my eyebrows, I withdraw another paper which happens to have his profile. It''s unmistakable. It''s him. Police Officer. Twenty-five. Member of the ATF. Six-foot-two. Born in Austin, Texas. Member of the Texan Police Department. Theo is a fucking cop?! ''''Today just keeps getting better and better,'''' I grunt. My gut was correct after all, he isn''t her step-brother. But, if he''s a cop, why is he posing as a student in Bridgewood? Moreso, what does he have to do with Mel? The only people that can give me answers are Mel, Theo and Patricia. ''''But, this is bad.'''' If Theo is a cop, and he''s a member of the ATF, what if he''s after me? What if he knows I''m running a fucking gang in Bridgewood? If he knows about my activities, then I, along with the rest of my crew are in big trouble. For years, I''ve kept my business away from the cops and I haven''t so much as had a visit from them. Money talks in Bridgewood and when you have an overflow of it, you can get away with shit. Corruption is everywhere and cops think that they have a moral compass but when you shove money in their face, they''ll take it willingly and do your bidding. But, Theodore Clayton James is not a regular cop from Bridgewood. He has been lying to everyone and he doesn''t look like they type to be bribed. He''s a member of the ATF for fucks sake and that alone is enough to show that he has high credibility. But did she sell me out? No, it''s not possible. Mel wouldn''t do that to me. She''s loyal. I trust her. But what is she doing with a cop? ''''What are you doing in my room?'''' I hear Patricia''s voice float in the room. My gaze turns to her in the doorway and I don''t even flinch at the fact that she caught me red handed going through her things. She has a lot of explaining to do. Her heels clank on the tiles and her eyes widen once she sees what I''m holding. She rushes to me and tries to get the file from my hand but I''m obviously taller than her, even in heels. I''m curious, moreso, I''m angry and she better start explaining herself or else this mansion wouldn''t be able to house the both of us. ''''What the fuck is all this?'''' I roar. She opens her mouth to say something but I cut her off immediately. ''''And don''t you dare fucking lie because I''ve seen proof." I did take pictures of everything I saw. ''''You shouldn''t be going through my things,'''' she screeches. Her hand still stretches to get the file from my hand and I roll my eyes. ''''You have no right?'''' ''''You want to speak about right,'''' I yell in her face. ''''What gives you the right to kill Vladmir Gustaf?'''' Is she crazy? Killing the head of a powerful mafia is no small matter and the minute they find out who did it, she''s as good as dead and I can''t do shit to protect her. ''''Why would you think I did that?'''' she denies. ''''I don''t want a death wish.'''' You slept with a rival gang member and now it seems like you murdered or had a hand in murdering the head of the Siddeno mafia family and you''re saying you don''t want a death wish. Is she high on crack? ''''Don''t lie to me, Avanla.'''' I hold her arm firmly. ''''Don''t fucking lie to me.'''' Patricia Avanla Maxwell Blunt. Avanla is her late mum''s name and Maxwell is her maiden name. I usually call her Avanla when we''re arguing and I''m pissed as hell right now. ''''You haven''t called me Avanla in years.'''' ''''That means you need to start talking, right now.'''' My tone leaves no room for argument and she sighs. ''''I''m not going to rat you out to the cops. Did you or did you not kill him? Because the pictorial evidence is here.'''' I need a confession from her. ''''I didn''t do it.'''' Her face contours in pain but I don''t release her arm. ''''You''re hurting me, Jason.'''' ''''I don''t fucking care,'''' I spit back. ''''Why did you kill him?'''' ''''I told you I didn''t do it,'''' she says, on the verge of tears. ''''I didn''t fucking do it.'''' ''''Then why do you have pictures of his execution?'''' ''''I hired someone to do it,'''' she finally confesses. ''''Yes, I said it. I hired someone to do it. Now, let me go or you''d break my fucking forearm.'''' I release her hand abruptly and she winces in pain whilst rubbing the spot I grabbed. It''ll probably leave a red mark and some bruising but I''m too pissed to care. ''''Who did you hire?'''' ''''None of your business.'''' ''''Why did you do it?'''' No response. ''''I won''t ask you again, Avanla.'''' My voice is lethally calm and I see the fear in her eyes but she tries to push it back. ''''Why did you do it?'''' ''''Easy. I wanted revenge,'''' she shrugs. ''''He killed the love of my life and it''s only fair I repay in kind.'''' I was right. The one with the strongest Vendetta against Vladmir is my sister. I can''t believe she would do this. She isn''t the nicest person on the planet but I never thought she''d be capable of murder. What changed? I thought the point of her moving to Paris was for her to have a fresh start. Since when is holding a grudge and acting on it classified as a fresh start? ''''I can''t look at you right now,'''' I say, not even trying to hide my disgust. ''''Now that you''ve killed him, are you happy with yourself?'''' The Siddeno''s no doubt have a bounty on her head. ''''It was sweet revenge.'''' Her lips curl into a sinister smile and her look is unlike something I''ve ever seen before. Her aura is radiating pure evil and I don''t like it one bit. I repeat, this can''t be my sister. ''''I can''t believe this is you, the real you.'''' I whisper, coming to the realization that she fooled me, along with everyone else. Now that I know she''s a murderer, I''m going to treat her differently. ''''Oh, don''t look at me like that,'''' she scoffs as she attempts to put all the items back into the box but I stop her. ''''You''re not a saint so don''t go Mother Theresa on me. You''re a gangleader and in case you haven''t noticed, you deal in weapons and ammunitions.'''' ''''I don''t kill people.'''' ''''It''s the same difference,'''' she shrugs again. ''''You supply people with the weapons to kill people.'''' While this may be true, I won''t let her try to flip this on me. She''s the guilty one not me. ''''They need weapons. I need money. Call it a trade.'''' ''''Besides,'''' she continues. ''''We both know that you didn''t like him. I did you a favour. You should be thanking me.'''' I never liked him for my sister because back then, he was an underboss for the Siddeno''s and they were-still are-a dangerous mafia. I didn''t want her getting mixed up in shit especially because he was a client. When he sent his goons to threaten me back at Sylvia Street and they did a number on me because of some delayed shipment, I marked him with red ink in my book. Did I wish he''d drop dead and die? Definitely. He was too prissy, particular and a certified perfectionist. If things don''t go the way he planned it or the way he orders it, he''d throw a fit. His version of throwing a fit isn''t whining and throwing a tantrum in a bedroom, It''s sending his goons to teach you a lesson you''d never forget. I still have a scar as a reminder of that night. I should have dropped him as a client but I didn''t. The Siddeno''s paid good money, even more than the Floretini''s so I was willing to keep my mouth shut and pretend like nothing ever happened. Anyways, I wished him dead at some point in my life, but I never thought he''d actually die in the hands of my sister-or in the hands of someone hired by her. ''''You''re sick.'''' ''''You are too, baby bro.'''' Her face shows no hint of remorse. It''s almost like she''s gloating about it and waiting for me to award her a medal of freedom. ''''Why do you have pictures of Melody and her family? You got your revenge, what has she got to do with any of this?'''' Chapter 122 - IVY Jason ''''Why do you have pictures of Melody and her family? You got your revenge, what has she got to do with any of this?'''' It doesn''t make sense that she''d have her pictures unless she¡­ ''''You caused the Lakedale shootout, didn''t you?'''' Ever since the incident happened, I''ve been thinking a lot about it. Mel and Vladmir were dating at the time and Patricia arrived a month before the incident. Prior to that, she did say they met at a restaurant and she had an altercation with Mel. With her confessing that Vladmir killed the love of her life and now stating that she killed him to get her revenge, it''s only logical she caused the accident. Vladmir was last seen at Lakedale. ''''Ding, ding, ding, we have a winner.'''' The smirk on her face grows even wider and I''ve never had the urge to slap her as I do now. She knew goddamn well that Mel was dating him at the time. I don''t care about what happens to Vladmir, he could rot in hell for all I care, but she intentionally put my girlfriend in danger and that''s something I can''t excuse. Mel was hospitalized and skipped school for a week; even resumed school with crutches and bandages. ''''Out of respect for the fact that we''re related and you''re a woman, I won''t hit you.'''' My fist curl at my side and I try to reign my anger in. ''''You hurt my girlfriend.'''' ''''So? She dated him.'''' She had no idea who he was at the time. I''m sure she still has no idea till date. ''''And that gives you the right to hurt her? What the fuck is wrong with you?'''' I yell. I''m pretty sure the whole house can hear us but I don''t care. Patricia needs a leash. ''''Stop defending her for fucks sake!'''' Patricia yells back. ''''Quite frankly, I don''t care if she''s your girlfriend. She dated Vladmir and I can''t believe you have the nerve to date her after everything he put me through. I literally told you he killed the love of my life and you''re here having back.'''' She''s my girlfriend. Even though I''m not sure where my trust lies right now, I''m still going to defend her, especially from my sister who is bat-shit crazy. ''''Don''t forget that you killed him,'''' I remind her, this time decreasing my tone by a decibel. I heard mum''s car pull up in the driveway hours ago. She''s home and I don''t want to alarm her. I haven''t raised my voice in years. ''''If I find out that you''ve so much as laid a finger on her or on her family, I''d forget that we''re related,'''' I threaten. ''''I promise you, you wouldn''t like to see the other side of me and I always keep my promises.'''' I hold her gaze to show the seriousness of my threat but she doesn''t flinch. Her eyes look dead and it''s almost like she''s¡­soulless. ''''It''s already too late for your threats. What''s done is done.'''' I move faster than the flash to her side and grab her arm like I did minutes ago. She winces again but I pay her no mind. ''''What do you mean by that? What have you done?'''' Has my sister been messing with Mel this whole time? If she has, why didn''t she tell me?! My mind reverts back to the slashed tyres I saw in the picture, reminiscent of the ones I saw in her neighbourhood. I''m already too little too late. How long has Patricia been doing all this, planning all this right under my nose? ''''You fucking slashed her tyres, didn''t you?" I need confirmation. That was Mel''s only vehicle and she used it to commute to and from school and I know she used it to drop her sister off at Linkdale. Granted, she got a new one, but she had an emotional attachment to that Prius. I toss her on the bed, letting go of her arm and she bounces violently on it. She glares at me. ''''You defend her and threaten me even when you know that her ''''step-brother'''' is a fucking cop.'''' She has met Theo? She chuckles bitterly and motions to the paper in my hand. ''''You''re pathetic and na?ve, Jason. You''re a gangleader and I expect you to be smart, but clearly you''re not.'''' I burrow holes so deep in her head but she continues. ''''Can''t you see that I''m the only one who has your back? I''ve had your back since the get go and you''re willing to throw everything away for her.'''' She points to herself. ''''I''ve kept your secret. I helped you in the beginning when the gang wasn''t as successful as it is now. I held you down when no one else did and you know it.'''' All these may be true, but she left me for Paris without so much as an explanation. I want to tell her this but it''s best not to revive the past. There''s bigger fish to fry. ''''Can''t you see that she''s using you? I never liked her from the get go for obvious reasons but while I was doing my research, I found out a lot of things about her.'''' Why would you be researching my girlfriend? ''''I ran into her and that guy at Target and when she introduced him as her step-brother, I knew something was off. So, I started doing more research and I found out a few days ago that he''s a cop. Jason, she''s only going to get you in trouble. Think about it, she''s close to you, you''ve no doubt told her that you''re a gangleader.'''' She looks at me for confirmation but I give her a blank look. Shaking her head she says. ''''Idiot. You''ve showed her layers of you that you''ve never shown anyone else and it''s going to land you in the four walls of a jail cell. The only reason why she''s getting close to you is because she wants to sell you out to the cops. She and that Theo guy are working hand-in-hand. God knows how many things she has told him. Use your head.'''' Mel would never sell me out. She wouldn''t, would she? ''''If I were you, I would break up with her. She''s going to get you in trouble. Don''t say I didn''t warn you.'''' Mel isn''t like that. She''s loyal, sweet, nice and the best damn girlfriend I''ve ever had. She''s more than my wildest dreams, if that even makes sense. ''''Take your own advice, Patricia.'''' I sneer. I''d only take advice from her when I give a shit. ''''The only one going to jail is you.'''' Her left eyebrow raises and she wags her forefinger. ''''My Prada heels are not stepping foot in prison, little brother. If you breathe a word about this to anyone, much less to the cops, and they arrest me, I''d sing like a songbird because if I go down, you''re going down with me.'''' Now, she''s threatening me? ''''Is that a threat?'''' ''''It''s a warning,'''' she answers. ''''You know what I''m capable of so it''s in your best interest to heed to my warning. Besides, if you want to keep your girlfriend safe, you''d do as I ask.'''' My body goes rigid and my face contours to pure rage. ''''Touch her and I''d kill you, Patricia. I fucking mean it.'''' ''''I dare you to do it.'''' Her resolve is defiant. ''''But know this, I know her number, I know her address, I know where her mother works at, I know where she works and I know her sister''s school. Kill me and they would all die. Touch me again, and they would die. Breathe a word about this to anyone, they would die and you''d go to jail.'''' ''''Fuck you, Patricia.'''' I spit. I''m not taking her threat with any laxity. The Patricia that left for Paris is long gone and is now replaced by a¡­mad woman. If she could kill Vladmir, I wouldn''t put it past her to kill Mel and her family. I don''t know what Mel has done for her to hate her so. Far as I know, she only hates her because she dated Vladmir. Hatred by association. ''''No, fuck you, Jason for defending her and not me.'''' I''m not a defense attorney, I can''t vouch for a murderer. ''''You defend her even when she is willingly betraying you.'''' You don''t know that. ''''You''re crazy. If you think I''m going to bend to your will, you''re dead wrong.'''' In this game of Russian Roulette, who would win? ''''If you kill me, I''ll kill her, it''s that simple.'''' ''''What is all the noise about?'''' I hear my mum''s voice say. She''s standing at the door with a hand to her hip. ''''I could hear you two from the garden. What is up with the two of you?'''' We glare at each other for what feels like hours till Patricia turns to her. Giving my mum one of her best fake smiles, she answers. ''''Nothing, Heather. We just had a difference in opinion.'''' ''''Excuse me.'''' Without giving them a second glance, I side step my mum, ignoring her questioning gaze and jog downstairs to Dean''s wine cellar. A strong shot of whiskey is what I need right now. The battle line has been drawn. Chapter 123 - LINE BY LINE ''''Mum.'''' I knock once on her bedroom door and then come in. She''s typing away on her tablet, her glasses perched on the bridge of her nose. She''s clad in her grey pajamas and a bonnet is covering her head. Deep breaths, Mel. Deep breaths. ''''Hey, sweetie. Are you good?'''' ''''Somewhat.'''' I settle on her bed and lay on her lap. She runs her fingers through my hair. ''''What happened?'''' Heather Blunt happened. I''ve been thinking all week about how I''m going to approach the conversation with my mum. I had many opportunities to talk to her: I could have talked to her that Sunday, or this Wednesday, since she was home but I waited till now-Saturday night-to open up an old wound. I don''t know how mum would react. It has been ten years and I believe she has moved on but sometimes bringing up the past can resurface old memories that have been buried with time. However, I need to tell her about what Heather told me. I can''t keep this secret from her since it affects her-affects us-directly. Plus, she needs to fill in a few blanks for me. ''''Remember how I went to Jason'' s family event last Sunday?'''' ''''I remember. You never told me how that went. You came home and went straight to your bedroom.'''' In my defense, I was a bit overwhelmed. I tried to be all cool and act natural but it was weird. When I went for the event, I never expected to see a blast from the past. But, it happened and I had to deal with it. ''''It was good, till I had a conversation with Jason''s mum.'''' I raise my head from her lap and look at her. My hands tangle with each other and she raises a brow. ''''You met his mum?'''' I more than met his mum. ''''I did.'''' ''''That''s great, I think. I don''t know. You don''t look too excited.'''' ''''Do you by any chance know of any one named Heather? Does the name ring a bell?'''' She scrunches her eyebrows and thinks for a bit. The silence makes me even more nervous, if that''s even possible. Say something. ''No, not that I know of. What has she got to do with anything?'''' ''''Mum, Heather Blunt is a part of our past.'''' I''m trying to tread softly. ''''You must know her.'''' ''''Jason''s mum is Heather Blunt, right?'''' she asks for confirmation. ''''Yes.'''' ''''I can''t say I remember her.'''' Her face contours to a frown. '''' Can you stop being parabalic and tell me what''s eating you up? You clearly look like you want to tell me something.'''' ''''Heather Blunt dated dad, mum.'''' I whisper softly. Her whole body stills and the mug in her hand shakes a bit, I quickly grab the mug from her before it breaks and place it on her bedside table. ''''Mum, I''m sorry. I just had to tell you.'''' ''''Who told you that?'''' ''''She told me herself.'''' I explain to her everything that Heather told me: the timeline of their affair along with all the other things she revealed to me. I also chip in a few things from what Jason told me. Mum listens intently without interrupting. I can see that she is trying to keep her emotions at bay, for my sake, I think. When I''m done, she sighs deeply and I bite my lip. ''''Melody, your father and I had our issues. You''ll be eighteen this year and you''re old enough to understand some things. Yes, your father did cheat on me.'''' Grandma Maggie already told me this years ago. ''''At that time, we were always arguing and things were generally bad. He had lost his job at the time, and I was the sole breadwinner of the house. It took a strain on our marriage, and coupled with your sister''s diagnosis and treatment, the bills were racking up and we were spiralling.'''' She continues. ''''I did note that your father was spending a lot of time outside the house. Those were part of the things we argued about. I would accuse him of cheating and he would say I was being paranoid. I let it slide for a while till I found text messages from a woman on his phone, explicit text messages. I confronted him about it and he confessed that he had been cheating. I had saved the number of the other woman somewhere, with the intent of calling her, but I decided that it wasn''t worth it. Going by your story, the other woman happened to be Heather Blunt. I never knew her and I never met her. Your father didn''t save her mumber as ''Heather'' on his phone,'''' she chuckles bitterly. ''''He saved it as ''H''.'''' H stands for Heather. ''''Your father didn''t so much as give us an explanation for his departure.'''' I nod slowly. ''''He left a stupid note and left, and I guess it was to be with Heather.'''' ''''Heather said she dumped him two months into the relationship[ because she found out that he was married,'''' I point out. ''''The damage had already been done. The marriage wasn''t perfect, but it crumbled due to that affair.'''' ''''Do you hate her?'''' She must feel some sort of animosity towards her. Like she said, the marriage did crumble due to that affair. ''''I did,'''' she admits. ''''For a period of time I did hate her. But it has been ten years now. I''m over it.'''' She grabs a pillow from her side and props it under her arms for support. ''''The only person to hate really is your father. I''m not saying you should hate him, Grandma Maggie would never let me live it down if I so much as suggest it-'''' ''''That''s true.'''' ''''But, he did cause all this. And Heather, from your account, looks like she was just as much a victim as we were.'''' She''s taking it surprisingly well. I thought she''d break down or cry or send me out of her room for even talking about dad, but she''s cool, calm and collected. ''''So, you don''t hate her?'''' I ask again for more confirmation. ''''I don''t.'''' ''''I guess I should forgive her too,'''' I sigh. When I left, I told her that I can''t promise forgiveness because it was a bit overwhelming. It''s not everyday your boyfriend''s mum tells you that she was the reason your family fell apart. ''''Forgiveness is a nice thing to do, Melody. Trust me, I''ve spent forty plus years on this earth and I know for a fact that harbouring resentment in your heart would lead you nowhere.'''' ''''You always say this,'''' I muse. ''''It''s because it''s the truth. I spent a lot of years hating your father and by extension, Heather, and I figured that I was becoming a bitter person. Resentment chokes up the happiness inside you and leaves you with nothing but emptiness. Whether or not you want to forgive her is up to you, but as your mother, it''s my job to lead you aright and tow you towards the right part.'''' Basically, she''s saying I should forgive her. ''''I don''t know,'''' I groan. ''''I should, shouldn''t I?'''' ''''Well, you are dating her son.'''' ''''Speaking of her son, we had a talk about this.'''' She removes her glasses from her face. ''''Oh.'''' ''''Yea.'''' ''''How did he react?'''' ''''The conversation was awkward at first,'''' He was a bit nervous. ''''But we talked things through and we had a mutual understanding. It''s all in the past and we want to focus on our future.'''' I smile lightly. ''''Aww,'''' she pokes my cheek as a blush creeps through. ''''My baby is all grown up and talking about the future.'''' ''''Mum, stop it.'''' ''''You really like him, huh?'''' I nod vigorously and sigh in bliss. ''''I do. He asked me to be his girlfriend.'''' Her eyes widen and she put the tablet to the side. ''''He did?'''' ''''He did.'''' I squeal. ''''And I couldn''t be happier.'''' Because I love him. I''ve fallen hard and fast and I love him with every fibre of my being. It took me a while to come to the realization but I love him. I love Jason Blunt and I want to shout it from the rooftop so the whole of Bridgewood would hear me. I don''t know if he feels the same, I''m too scared to ask, but my heart burns for him. ''''Does he treat you right?'''' ''''Like a Princess.'''' Like I''m the only one he sees. Like I''m the light of his entire world. Like he''d so much as kill anyone who hurts me. He did hurt Gerald when he objectified me. ''''I like him,'''' Mum says. ''''You seem really happy with him. I can tell because you always have this glow when you''re around him.'''' ''''Since you approve and Heather approves, I guess our ship is sailing in the right direction,'''' I muse. ''''I guess it is. As long as he''s not anything like your father, then you have my blessing.'''' Chapter 124 - BLUE AND GREY ''''We got him.'''' I stop in my tracks on our way to the student''s parking lot and turn to him. ''''You got who exactly?'''' ''''Ball cap guy.'''' I blink twice and ask. ''''Wait, red ball cap guy?'''' ''''That''s the one.'''' Holy shit! ''''How? When? Where? What?'''' I question in rapid succession. He chuckles and motions for me to continue walking so we''d put space between us and the school full of nosy teenagers. You never know who may be listening in and like I always say ''''walls talk and they speak volumes.'''' ''''I got a text from Detective Anderson just now.'''' He shows me the texts on his phone and I nod. ''''That''s impressive.'''' ''''I told you we''d find him.'''' ''''Yea, yea,'''' I smile lightly. If red ball cap guy has been caught then that means that we''re one step closer to knowing the truth. He knows what happened at Lakedale. He knows who has been messing with me since last year. He knows who wants my head on a silver platter. But the problem is, would he talk? Like Theo said, he may be working for someone else, doing someone''s dirty laundry because I''ve never met him before so I don''t know what would warrant him to do all that to me. ''''Detective Anderson requests your attendance in the station by the way,'''' he points out. ''''It has been a while so you might as well see him.'''' It has been months since I last conversed with Detective Anderson and Officer Louis. It seems like such a long time since I was interrogated, but it''s not. I guess the other events in my life made it feel like a lifetime ago. ''''Am I in trouble?'''' ''''Doubt it. He probably wants to discuss the new arrest with you and you may probably be asked to identify him. I may be asked to do the same since I watched the surveillance footage.'''' Identifying a criminal. That''s not scary at all. ''''There'' s nothing to be afraid of,'''' he reassures. ''''Identifying a criminal isn''t scary?'''' I question sarcastically. ''''Glad you see it my way,'''' he responds cheekily. That flew over his head. ''''As long as it doesn''t take long, I''m good. I have to pick Sophie up in an hour.'''' It''s 3:30pm right now and she has band practice till 4:30 so I have to be at Linkdale at least two minutes before then. ''''Sure.'''' ''''I open the passanger door to the Corolla and dump my tote bag in it. I also loosen my tie because it''s choking me and dump it along with the bag. Sticking my head out, I see Jason standing in front of Theo and I sigh. When did he get here? ''''Hey,'''' I say, loud enough for it to get their attention. I stick my whole body out of the car and slam the door. I haven''t seen Jason ever since he asked me to be his girlfriend. I don''t know a lot about this dating thing, but I''m pretty sure you don''t ghost immediately you ask someone to be your girlfriend, especially if it''s someone you claim to care about. I sent him texts, but I don''t know if he read them. He never responded and I wouldn''t lie, it stung a bit, but I decided to give him the benefit of the doubt in my mind. Maybe something happened or he didn''t see the messages. ''''Hey,'''' Jason gives me a small smile as they both turn to me. ''''I need to talk to to you.'''' ''''Actually, we''re headed somewhere,'''' Theo answers for me. ''''It''s important.'''' ''''I''m sorry, I didn''t think I needed to ask for permission from you before I speak to my girlfriend,'''' Jason claps back sarcastically. He probably shouldn''t have let that slip. I haven''t told Theo that Jason asked me to be his girlfriend and I said yes. The only people I''ve told thus far are my mum and Paris. It''s not like I didn''t want to tell him, I did, but knowing Theo, he''d disapprove. He may not show it verbally, since we came to an agreement, but it would be evident in his demeanour. ''''What?'''' The surprise is evident in his tone. He turns sharply to me and I give him a sheepish smile. ''''Surprise?'''' ''''You''ve got to be kidding me,'''' Theo whispers in disbelief. I don''t get why he''s so shocked. It''s not like I''ve not been open about my feelings for Jason. Sure, I have lied to him about some things to protect Jason and by extension me, but whatever. ''''She''s my girlfriend,'''' Jason stresses the word ''''girlfriend'''' intentionally and I roll my eyes. This is some Alpha-male, territorial shit that I''ve read about in books. Theo and I are just friends, nothing more, nothing less. He said it himself, we can''t be more than what we are because I''m ''''jailbait.'''' ''''Back off, Clayton,'''' Jason sneers. ''''If that''s even your real name.'''' What? ''''Excuse you?'''' Theo asks taking a predatory first step towards to him. ''''I don''t like your tone.'''' ''''And I don''t like people who deceive others,'''' Jason counters. ''''The thing about the truth is that it always come out, Clayton. Whether you plan for it to or not.'''' What the fuck is he talking about? He can''t know that Theo isn''t actually who he says he is, can he? No, it''s not possible. Nobody knows about our secret apart from me, Theo and the Bridgewood police department. I just watch the two in apprehension. I don''t know if I should step in or not. It doesn''t look like a brawl is going to break out though. Theo and Jason''s fights have always been verbal and not physical. Theo is older, plus he''s a cop. He wouldn''t lay a hand on Jason. Jason knows that Theo is important to me. He may not like him, but out of respect for me, he''d control himself. Theo takes a step back with a frown. ''''Mel, we have somewhere to go. It''s important and you know it.'''' ''''Princess, I have something I have to say. It''s also important.'''' Don''t make me choose for fucks sake. ''''Why does it feel like I always have to choose between the two of you?'''' I''m sick of it at this point. ''''Come on, you two need to grow up.'''' I point to Jason. ''''I texted you, even left a few voicemails but you didn''t answer. If we''re solid, the least you could have done was answer one of my texts.'''' Yes, I''m still mad and I would call him out. ''''What makes you think I''d want to talk to you now?'''' He is making me feel like how my dad makes me feel: unimportant. I leave messages, voicemails and texts but all to no avail. A look of guilt flashes on his face and his lips form into a thin line. ''''You''re not even going to give me an explanation?'''' Theo looks at the two of us as we''re engaged in a staring contest. Jason looks like he wants to tell me something, but I don''t know what''s holding him back. What happened in between him asking me to be his girlfriend and now? Did he get cold feet? ''''No answer.'''' I say, my voice breaking. ''''Well, I guess I''ll be going then.'''' ''''Princess,'''' he starts. ''''Don''t leave like that. We can talk about it.'''' ''''Save it. I have somewhere I have to be.'''' I turn my back to him, about to leave, but he holds my arm firmly. I feel the goosebumps spread throughout my body and that makes a tear slip from my eyes. I thought him ignoring me wouldn''t hurt but it did, more than I expected it to. We used to talk almost everyday and usually I wouldn''t react like this but I''m hormonal, he asked me to be his girlfriend and then left me in uncertainty. I''m starting to think that he''s regretting it. Maybe the girls in school are right. He would never go for her. She''s just another notch on his belt. When he''s bored of her, he''d get rid of her like he did Mariah. Moreso, it hurts so much because I love him. ''''Let me go,'''' I croak. ''''Please.'''' ''''Princess, look at me.'''' He pleads. Something is wrong. I can feel it. ''''I need to be somewhere. Just let me go.'''''' He listens to me and his hand slips from my arm. I wipe the stray tears from my eyes and I turn to Theo. He nods in understanding and I move to the passanger side. I don''t think I can drive in my current state. Is this what love does to you? Theo enters the driver''s side and turns on the ignition. Backing out of the parking lot, I don''t even dare too look at Jason''s face as we drive past him. It''ll hurt me more. When we''re on the freeway, on the way to the station, Theo finally fills the car space with his voice. ''''I don''t know what happened back there, but are you okay?'''' ''''I don''t know,'''' I sniff. ''''You love him, don''t you?'''' He asks out of the blue. I lift my head from the car door and turn to him. His hands are poised on the steering wheel and his eyes are on the road. ''''How do you know that?'''' I whisper. ''''Because I know you, Mel. I''ve known you for a while now. I can tell. You don''t usually react this way unless someone you love hurts you. Remember when Paris ditched you for Ryan?'''' I nod once. I do remember. ''''You were angry back then and when you''re angry, you tend to cry.'''' That''s also facts. ''''It''s the same thing now.'''' ''''I guess I really am an open book,'''' I muse. ''''You are. And I guess you can''t help who you fall for.'''' Chapter 125 - LIFE GOES ON Dave Shaw. Red ball cap guy''s name is Dave Shaw. It was easy to identify him. I may not have seen his face very well, but I remember his gait. Theo was able to recognize him in a heartbeat and once the identification was done, he was whisked away by another officer. The problem is, he refuses to so much as breathe a word. Who or what he''s protecting, I don''t know. What I do know however is I want to squeeze answers out of him. Why did Bob and I get attacked at Lakedale? What did he mean by ''''the one whom you seek is dead?'''''' Why was Cameron''s tyre''s slashed? Why did I get a head of a dead skunk as an early Christmas present? And the most important question of all-who is behind all this? Theo said he has ''''lawyered up.'''' It''s his constitutional right to do so and investigators have the right to respect that. That means he isn''t saying anything till his lawyer his present. In my opinion, that just means he''s guiltier than a kid caught steling cookies from the cookie jar. If you have no skeletons in your closet, why don''t you just co-operate with investigators and get it over with? Theo said they''d keep trying to get him to speak, but for now, they can''t do much since he has requested for the presence of a lawyer. Another brick wall. Speaking of brick walls, I''m still not speaking to Jason. Another week has passed by and I haven''t communicated. He hasn''t bothered to reach out either, in fact, I haven''t seen him around the school premises. One word: misery. I have been miserable and it''s showing in almost everything I do. I''ve been moody, I look like a crying mess and my brain refuses to concentrate. I hate how we left things off, part of it is my fault because I may have blown things out of proportion. But in my defense, I was irritated because he went MIA on me after he asked me to be his girlfriend. Things are still not smooth between us and we have things we need to work on. It doesn''t help that all eyes are on us¡­literally. Adelaideans are so nosy. They are more invested in Jason and I''s relationship than in their studies. What we do or what we''re going through is nobody''s business but ours. Rumours spread throughout the school that Jason dumped me already since we haven''t been seen together in public since the PDA filled moment at lunch. I don''t know who started it, and I don''t care but it''s really annoying when random people walk up to you and ask if the said rumours are true. I ignore them and smile when really I want to punch someone in the face. They can all go to hell, respectfully. ''''Mel, can you come down real quick?'''' I hear my sister yell from downstairs. I remove my glasses from my face and groan. Mum isn''t home yet, won''t be home till Friday, and that means every and all questions and concerns Sophie has has to be directed to me. I love my sister and I don''t mind taking care of her, but she needs to let me breathe. This is the third time she''s calling me downstairs within the span of an hour and I''m over it. Can''t she see I''m trying to study? ''''Why?'''' I yell back. ''''Because it''s important.'''' I slip my feet into my fluffy slippers, grab a robe and make my way downstairs, ready to give her an earful. ''''Sophie Magdalene Jones, if this isn''t important you''re in-'''' I stop dead in my tracks as I approach the living room. ''''What''s going on?'''' Sophie gives me a sheepish smile. ''''I know you said I shouldn''t open the door for strangers, but technically he isn''t a stranger and he begged me to let him in because he really wanted to see you and I know that you two have a thing going on so don''t nail me to a stake,'''' she pleads. I nod slowly and look at the person seated before me. He has a bouquet of flowers in his hands and his expression mirrors that of Sophie. ''''It''s not her fault. Like she said, I begged her to let me in.'''' ''''Soph, it''s okay. Why don''t you go upstairs to your room?'''' I give her a small smile to show her that I won''t nail her to a stake. ''''I have a few things to discuss with him.'''' She breathes a sigh of relief and rushes up the stairs. Once I hear the door close, I turn to him with a raise of my brow. ''''Do you want anything? Juice? Water? Milkshake?'''' ''''I''m sorry, Princess.'''' His hand reaches out to me and I contemplate if I should take it. Sure, I''m still a tiny bit mad, but I don''t stay mad at anyone for so long. I take his hand and he guides me to the couch to sit next to him. ''''These are for you.'''' He hands me the flowers. ''''I love roses,'''' I answer with a small smile. ''''Thank you.'''' They smell divine. ''''I''m glad you like them. I miss you and I hate how we left things off that day." The sleeve of his jean jacket flexes with each move he makes and his eyes show sincerity. ''''I miss you too and I''m sorry also. I may have overreacted just a tiny bit.'''' We stay there like that and stare into each other''s eyes. It has been so long since I''ve gotten lost in his aqua blues and nothing makes me more happy because he has the prettiest set of eyes I''ve ever seen. I don''t like conflict and I''m glad he made out the time to apologize. It may have taken a while but I''m willing to overlook that. This is just another rough patch in our relationship. ''''The reason I didn''t answer your texts was because I had a fight with Patricia and I ignored everyone''s texts, calls and messages because I was pissed. We don''t fight often, but when we do, it''s explosive.'''' Oh. I did say that something was wrong, I just didn''t know what. ''''Why did you two fight?'''' I ask curiously. I don''t know much about their dynamic but Jason did say that once upon a time, he and Patricia were as close as real siblings can get considering they''re not related. When I was at Heather''s event, it seemed like something was up. Jason had a frown on his face and his expression turned cold the minute he saw her so I''m guessing things haven''t been the same ever since she came back to Bridgewood. ''''She has changed. She''s not the same person I know and love and it irks me,'''' he says cryptically. ''''How so?"'' ''''It''s nothing. I''d take care of it.'''' ''''Okay then.'''' I still look at him with worry because his expression is unsettling. Patricia and I may have gotten off on the wrong foot but she seems like a nice person. She has been nothing but polite towards me, judging by the few encounters we''ve had together. Whatever is going on between the two, I hope they resolve it because it looks like it''s eating him up alive. ''''Promise me one thing, Princess.'''' He holds my hand and squeezes it, making me worry even more. ''''You''re scaring me now. Promise you what?'''' ''''That whatever you do, even if I''m alive or dead, you would not be in the same room as Patricia.'''' Alive or dead? ''''What are you talking about? Jason, what do you mean by ''''alive or dead?'''''' The fear is evident in my eyes now. ''''Am I missing something here?'''' What has anything got to do with his sister? ''''Please,'''' his voice breaks and I almost bawl. He looks so¡­vulnerable and he doesn''t show this side of him often. It reminds me of when we were at the lake during the twelfth grade retreat. ''''I promise you,'''' I whisper. ''''But why do I have to promise that?'''' I still have a coffee date with his sister. ''''Because she-'''' I wait for a response but it never comes. ''''She what?'''' ''''It''s nothing.'''' It''s not nothing if you willingly brought the conversation up. ''''Jason, we''re a team. I''m your girlfriend now and honesty is always the best policy. If you have something that''s bothering you, you can always tell me about it and we''d work through it together,'''' I cajole. ''''Whatever it is is not nothing. I can feel it.'''' ''''Who is Theo then?'''' What? ''''Theo is my step-brother but I don''t know how that fits into any of this.'''' I''ve gotten so used to telling people that Theo and I are related that I''m almost starting to believe it myself. ''''Is he really? You said honesty is the best policy so is he really, Melody?" Not Princess, not Mel, but Melody. He knows. Jason fucking knows. ''''He is,'''' I swallow loudly. ''''He is my step-brother.'''' ''''You''re not going to tell me the truth, are you?'''' I can''t. Not when I''ve been sworn to secrecy. Not when I''m this close to knowing who caused all this. Dave Shaw is in custody and I''m still hopeful he''d have a little bit of a heart and relieve me of my misery. ''''I can''t,'''' I whisper. ''''I''m sorry.'''' He looks hurt and for the second time today, I want to cry. He stands up from the couch, his gait hard and his expression showing nothing but pain. Another person is being hurt because of this lie. One step forward, two steps back. ''''I guess you''ve made your choice then.'''' Chapter 126 - THE LAST SONG Jason Why is she protecting him? What alliance could they probably have for her to be so tight-lipped? I hate to sound like the jealous boyfriend but anyone in my shoes would raise an eyebrow when their girlfriend is willingly covering up for a guy who clearly likes her. I gave her an opportunity to tell the truth but she denied it. I wanted to ask her yesterday if Patricia had been messing with her but I was too hurt to think straight. I know she may have her reasons, but she''s the one preaching about honesty. It won''t hurt to know why a cop is out here in Bridgewood posing as a high school student. After a meet up with Ryan at the base, I turn off the ignition of the Veyron and sigh. I skipped school today because I had an issue to take care of. Turns out the Tollido''s, led by none other than Jerry, are trying to screw me over. Ryan caught one of them trying to outwit the security at the base, no doubt with the intent to steal our merchandise and sell it at a higher rate at the black market. If I was anything like the mafias, I would have hunted him down and killed him, but I decided to let it go. I have more pressing issues on my mind than hunting down a rat. The next time I catch anyone though, I won''t be lenient. Approaching the steps of the mansion, I walk in, my book bag in tow and smell what I assume is Nana Lily''s oven fresh bread. Mum loves bread, and she especially loves Nana Lily''s so it often smells like a bakery in here. ''''Jason, is that you?'''' ''''It''s me, mum.'''' I see her sitting in the main living room, her laptop on her lap as she''s aggressively tapping on the keys. Dean is sitting opposite her, reading a newspaper, which is a first because he''s usually holed up in his study. Actually, what''s a first is the fact that they''re both home at the same time. Apart from when they host events or are being invited to events, their schedules aren''t usually in sync. One is home when the other isn''t or they''re both not home at the same time. I don''t know how they do it, but they''ve managed to make the marriage work for ten plus years now. I haven''t seen them so much as fight in front of me or Patricia and mum speaks highly of him. ''''How was school, son?'''' Dean asks, not taking his eyes away from the newspaper. ''''It was great,'''' I answer even though I didn''t attend. ''''School was fun.'''' That makes mum stop tapping away on her laptop and her blue eyes look at me in suspicion. ''''As long as I''ve known you, you''ve never said school is fun.'''' That''s because you don''t know me as well as you think you do. If you know me, you''d know that something is fundamentally wrong in this house. Can''t they feel the friction in this house? Patricia and I have literally been playing a game of cat and mouse. I don''t know who''s the cat or mouse, but we''ve definitely been walking on eggshells around each other. I''ve been watching her very closely and she knows this. ''''Mum, I''m allowed to be happy about school,'''' I deadpan. ''''Besides, I''ll be graduating in a few weeks and I''ll be off to college.'''' ''''Speaking of college, you have chosen one, right?'''' Dean asks pointedly. ''''You have to take over my law firm once I retire.'''' Dean''s not bad. I respect the man a lot because he raised me and treats me like his son, but what I don''t love is the pressure. I have one option when it comes to the degree I have to pursue: business. No if''s or but''s about it. He has stated his position in very clear terms: I''m willing to foot your bill for college, all expenses paid, only if you study business as the first degree and then go to law school after. Not just any law school, Harvard Law School. He went to Harvard, so it''s only natural I follow in his footsteps. He tried to push this agenda down Patricia''s throat but she ended up rebelling by moving to Paris and being a model. Prior to her move, she would model for Heather Beauty and was even a brand ambassador at some point so Dean let it slide because he knew he lost her. She wasn''t interested in all that. I''m the next best candidate to run his law firm. ''''Of course,'''' I give him a tight-lipped smile. ''''I''ve sent in my applications through the school but I''m yet to get a response.'''' The other thing about my parents: they believe everything I tell them. In that aspect, they''re na?ve because teenagers lie. I''ve kept a lot of secrets from them over the years and with my track record, I''m sure I''m getting a special seat in hell next to the devil himself. He nods and mum gives me a full blown smile. ''''That''s great, honey. Keep me up to speed with the remaining details.'''' ''''Sure, mum.'''' Deciding that this conversation needs a shift in conversation, I ask. ''''Is Nana Lily making bread again?'''' ''''She''s in the kitchen, and yes, she did make bread an hour ago. They taste amazing.'''' I don''t know why my mum has an obsession with bread. It''s quite comical because she reminds me of Oprah Winfrey when she did an interview and revealed that she loves bread. I don''t tale a whole lot of carbs, athlete''s diet, but I have to hand it to Nana Lily, her homemade bread is good. ''''I''ll go freshen up first.'''' I point to the stairs and mum dismisses me. Releasing the breath I didn''t know I was holding, I walk to the hallway and approach the first door on the right. ''''What the fuck?'''' My door is opened. I''m very meticulous when it comes to certain things affecting me, one of them being my privacy. I locked the door before I left this morning, so whoever broke in to my room forced the door open or got a spare key from who knows where. The only people living in the main house are mum, Dean, Patrica and Nana Lily. The rest of the staff stay in the staffs quarter-an extension at the back of the property. Mum and Dean would never go into my room without my permission, neither would Nana Lily or the maids without my authorization. The only person I can think of is Patricia. Cautiously approaching the unlocked door, I examine the knob-it was forced in like I suspected. ''''Unbelievable,'''' I seethe. Entering into the room fully, it looks like nothing is amiss. It looks as clean as I left it but I feel that something is off. If my suspicions are right, Patricia came in here and stole something. If this is her way of getting revenge on me, then the joke is on her because she''s not the smartest criminal on the planet. A white paper is situated on my bed as I''m about to drop my bag and I pick it up. Catch me if you can. What in the world? I installed security cameras all over my room because of her. I did that after she confessed that she killed Vladmir-or hired someone to do it. My gut told me that the security cameras would one day prove to be useful and this just so happens to be that day. I also installed a password protect lock on my closet. It looks like she tries to break in to that too but was unsuccessful. Scanning my thumb print, the double doors to the walk in closet opens and I briskly make my way to the desktop in the centre. Playing the footage from hours ago, I see a figure walk into my room. ''''Just like I suspected,'''' I muse. ''''It''s her.'''' I recognize that signature red hair anywhere. ''''What does she want?'''' I watch the footage again and watch her as she''s looking for something: she checks under my bed, scatters my books on my reading table, tries to break into my closet and haphazardly tosses my covers on the floor. ''''What are you looking for, Patricia?'''' I speed the videos till I watch her hand hold something-my gun. ''''Shit. Shit. Shit.'''' I whisper yell. I own a thirty-two caliber, purchased it from a drug dealer in the black market a year and a half ago. I couldn''t actually purchase a gun using legal means because I was underaged and it''s too much paperwork. Playing the video back, I see where she got it from-my lower chest drawer. ''''How the fuck did she know I have a gun?'''' I never told her and I don''t know where she even got a revolver from. After grabbing that, she arranges everything the way she saw it, puts the note on my bed and exits my room, leaving the door ajar. This is bad. Patricia has in her possession a revolver and a thirty-two caliber. She''s crazy and she''s capable of doing anything. She killed Bob. She slashed Mel''s tyres. She- I know her house address. I know where her mum works at I know where she works. I know where her sister schools. ''''Fuck, Princess.'''' I rush out of the walk in closet, my heart beating a mile a minute. I knock on her bedroom door. No response. I knock again, louder this time, but she doesn''t answer. I twist and turn the door knob but it doesn''t budge open. Deciding that she''s not home, I rush down the stairs in a panic. ''''Mum, where''s Patricia?'''' ''''She left about twenty minutes before you came in,'''' Mum responds as she drops her laptop beside her. ''''Is she in trouble? What happened because you look like you''ve seen a ghost.'''' ''''Did she say where she was going?'''' ''''Only that she was going to see a friend.'''' Shit! Patricia mentioned to me that she and Mel had agreed to meet up for a coffee date. Back when she told me, I didn''t think too much of it because I thought Patricia was expanding her social circle. Now that I know what I know, she''s a threat to Mel and her family. ''''Mum, I''m afraid Patricia would do something terrible.'''' That grabs Dean''s attention. ''''What do you mean? You''re speaking in parables.'''' I grab a jacket from the rack, my parents hot on my heels. Making my way outside, I open the doors to the Veyron praying that I''m not too late. Before I step in, a firm hand grabs my arm. ''''You are not leaving here until you tell us what''s going on?'''' Dean barks. ''''What''s going on is that your daughter is fucking unstable and she''s a mad woman. If I don''t stop her now, she''d end up killing my love.'''' I seethe. Shrugging Dean''s hands away from me, I turn to mum who is looking more confused than a tourist in a new city. ''''If I''m not back in an hour, call the police. I mean it.'''' Mel, I hope you''re safe. Chapter 127 - DISTURBIA Jason Straight to voicemail. My calls are going straight to voicemail. Mel is not picking up her phone and I''m freaking out. Patricia could be heading towards her house or her job and I have to stop her but this stupid traffic won''t let me. It''s rush hour: folks are coming back from their jobs, teenagers are coming back from school and the roads are congested. ''''Move for fucks sake,'''' I horn loudly at the car in front of me. The person flips me the bird from the car window and I roll my eyes I dial her number again but still no answer. ''''Mel, I need you to listen to me. Tell me where you are so I can come and get you.'''' My first instinct is to head to Cranedale. ''''If you''re home, lock your doors and don''t let anyone in. You''re in danger.'''' Patricia has my gun and she left me a note. She''s crazy and I know that her intent is to kill. The traffic is finally moving and I make a left towards the intersection of Derille Road, going way past the speed limit. I''d be damned if a cop stops me but I could care less. The woman I love is in danger and that''s more important. If Patricia hurts a hair on her head, I''d kill her-for real this time. My thumb pads my phone till I come across a number I remembered I had saved ago. He picks up after the first ring. ''''Hello,'''' he asks sceptically. ''''Theo, it''s Jason.'''' ''''Oh,'''' his tone sounds disappointed. ''''How did you get my number?'''' Cue the eyeroll. ''''That''s not important.'''' I got it from the file I found in Patricia''s room. ''''Is Mel with you?'''' They are always together so I''m assuming he''s with her. ''''She''s your girlfriend.'''' I can imagine him narrowing his eyes. ''''Aren''t you meant to know where she''s at?'''' ''''I don''t have the time to exchange words with you,'''' I seethe. ''''Is she with you or not?'''' ''''I''m not obliged to answer you.'''' Can he stop being stubborn? ''''Let''s cut the bullshit,'''' I say pointedly. ''''You can stop pretending like you care and she''s your sibling. I know you''re cop.'''' There I said it. A pause longer than the traffic I just experienced passes between us and I check if he cut off our conversation but he''s still on the phone. ''''Did she tell you that?'''' ''''She didn''t. I figured it out.'''' ''''Alright. Since we''re cutting bullshits, I know you''re criminal.'''' My suspicions were correct after all and Patricia was partially correct. ''''Did she tell you that?'''' I want to know if Mel sold me out. ''''She didn''t. I figured it out.'''' I sigh internally. Since the cats are out of the proverbial bag, I guess we can stop lying to each other. I know he''s a cop, he knows I''m a criminal. I should be bothered that he knows about that aspect of my life. With enough evidence, he could easily send me to jail. But right now, the only thing I can think about is her and her safety. ''''She''s at work.'''' That explains why she isn''t answering her calls. ''''Why?'''' ''''She''s in trouble.'''' I hear shuffling and a key jiggling. ''''What do you mean?'''' ''''I mean she''s in trouble.'''' I stop at a red light and groan internally. ''''Someone is out to murder her?'''' ''''Shit,'''' he says. I hear him say something to someone in the background and I hear more rustling. ''''Go on.'''' ''''My sister.'''' ''''Patricia?'''' ''''Yes.'''' ''''She wants to kill Mel?'''' ''''Look, I don''t have the time to explain everything over the phone.'''' My right foot hits the brakes abruptly as a baby deer suddenly appears in front of me. ''''Would you move?'''' I honk at the animal but it stares back at me like I''m speaking a foreign language. ''''Huh?'''' ''''Not you,'''' I respond to Theo. ''''How fast can you get to Fiona''s World?'''' ''''I''ll be there as soon as I can. I''m at the station.'''' That explains the rustling and noise in the background. ''''Meet me at the bakery ASAP.'''' With that I click the line dead and the baby deer finally moves away from the road and into the forest. My fingers dial Ryan''s number. ''''Hey, Ryan.'''' ''''Yea?'''' ''''Meet me at Cranedale. Do you know Fiona''s World?'''' ''''Yea. Mel works there. Been there a bunch of times with Paris.'''' Good. I don''t have to send a location. ''''Great. We have a code red.'''' ''''A code red? Who died?'''' A code red is when there''s a pressing and urgent situation that I can''t handle by myself. This situation fits into that category. ''''Mel is in danger,'''' I say urgently. ''''Patricia did it. She killed Vladmir and now she''s trying to kill Mel. She''s crazy, deranged and unstable. I don''t have the time to explain everything but meet me there, bring your gun and call Janet and Pearson. Things may get ugly.'''' I''m prepared for war. I click the line dead again and I see the sign ''''Welcome to Cranedale.'''' I breathe a sigh of relief. I''m finally here. Bridgewood is a small town, an affluent one, but that''s the only part people see. Cranedale is a far cry from where I live. Most of the people here are in the poor and middle class belt of the society. I remember I used to be one of those so I feel for every single person that lives here. That''s why for the past three years I''ve been donating a specific sum of money to the youths centre-Cranedale Youths Centre. It''s run by Kyle, an activist for youth''s development. He''s a wonderful guy with a big heart and I respect him and respect all the work he does. I met him at a coffee shop and he told me that he was looking for donors for his centre and the rest is history. So far, the centre has taken in thirty kids whose parents abandoned them or whose parents can''t afford to take care of them. I also volunteer my time on some weekends to teach them basketball. I''ve formed an attachment with those kids and I hope, when I''m off to college, I can still make out time to see them. Some of them have big dreams, dreams of leaving Cranedale to something better and I''m going to do what I can financially to support those dreams. A chunk of my income as a gangleader goes to the centre but I don''t mind. It puts a smile on my face to know that my money is being put to good use. Before Patricia left for Paris, she would drop by to teach the girl''s how to apply makeup and do girly stuff. I have no idea if she has had the decency to drop by ever since she came back. I hope she didn''t because someone like her should not be around children. It''s the least I could do to better the life of someone else. Those kids and I share a somewhat similar history. If Dean handn''t come into my mum''s life, who knows what could have been. The crime rate in here is alarming: my first car was stolen, Mel was almost raped by that bastard called Khalil and I''ve had a few run ins with the minor gangs. It''s not the ideal place to live in, but hey, as long as you have a place to call home, no matter how shabby it is, you''re good. As I speed past the sidewalk, I see some of the passerbys look at me like some sort of alien. I get the same look everytime I come here. It''s very uncommon to see a luxury car in these parts so I can understand. ''''Mel, pick up the phone.'''' I yell. This time, her phone is off and I give up. Tossing the phone on the passangers seat in annoyance, I see the familiar pink colours of the bakery. ''''Finally.'''' The sky is darkening and I hear a strike of thunder as I park the car in front of the curb. If Zeus exists, this is the wrong time for him to be shooting his arrows. I see my sister''s Ashton Martin parked a few feet away from me and dread grips me. She''s already here. I fly out of the car like my ass is on fire, ignoring the fact that I didn''t lock the it. There aren''t many cars parked here. There are a total of four: mine, Patricia''s, Mel''s and the fourth one is, I''m assuming, belongs to the owner. Another person is being brought into this mess. I run towards the familiar double doors and push the door handle but it''s locked. I push again but the doors won''t budge. She''s here! She''s fucking here. ''''Princess, are you in there?'''' I yell. I knock on the glass repeatedly. It''s see through, but everywhere is dark. The lights have been turned off. ''''Princess, can you hear me? If you can, just stay calm, I''ll get you out of here.'''' My gut is telling me this is a hostage situation. ''''Avanla,'''' I yell again. ''''I know you''re in there. If you hurt her, I swear on my life, I''d kill you on this concrete.'''' Chapter 128 - DANGEROUS Twenty minutes earlier It''s a slow Friday evening at Fiona''s World. Evenings aren''t exactly the most ideal time for sugary bits. In my opinion, you need sugar and caffeine when you''re barely awake by 7:00am and you''re rushing to your job or school. There are barely any customers in here, the last guy in here, a college student, just bade me farewell. Aunty Fiona left me in charge of the bakery thirty minutes ago. She said something about doing a physical delivery not too far from here. Theo is meant to join me but he said he''d swing by later. He had some things he needed to take care of at the station. No doubt, they''re still trying to compel Dave Shaw to start talking. I grab a clean napkin and start wiping the tables and chairs, making sure that it''s spic and span. I''m sort of a neat freak so it''s in my job description to do this and I''m kind of bored. My mind reverts back to my last conversation with Jason and it suddenly becomes occupied. What did he mean by ''''even if I''m alive or dead, you would not be in the same room as Patricia?'''''' What has Patricia got to do with anything? Does he know something I don''t? He was acting real strange the day he came to the apartment and it was a bit unsettling. He knows about Theo and I''s lie and I''m still trying to figure out how he found out. I didn''t tell him. Theo sure as hell didn''t, then who did? Also, we left things on a bad note¡­again. After he left, I cried in my bedroom because it felt like I chose Theo over him. He felt that I chose Theo over him which wasn''t the case. I want to tell him everything, I wish I could tell him everything but I can''t. I don''t want another person getting mixed up in my drama. I want Theo, the police department and I to handle it. We''re so close to getting things wrapped up: the guy who shot at Bob and I at Lakedale is in custody and he''s the key to unlocking Pandora''s Box. As I bend down to pick up a piece of leftover cake from under the table, I hear the double doors open. ''''Hello, welcome to Fiona''s World, how can I help you?'''' I''ve said these same words for the past five months, so it has become somewhat of a routine. ''''Hello, Melody.'''' A voice greets. My hands steel on the ground and the crumbs in my hand fall down on the floor. ''''Not again,'''' I whisper. What is she doing here? I lift my head from under the table and come face to face with none other than Patricia. Her face holds a wide smile as she lends me a hand. I cautiously take it and smoothen my apron to remove the dust from it. Looking as gorgeous as always, her red hair is flowing in long curls and she''s wearing blue jeans and a striped turtleneck. Her makeup again is done perfectly and her feet are decorated with thigh high boots, the one with crystals decorated on each side. ''''I hope I didn''t catch you at a time.'''' I shake my head. ''''No. I was just doing some cleaning. Can I get you anything?'''' ''''I''m good.'''' She clutches unto her purse. ''''I wanted to talk to you. I figured you''d be here so I drove here. Plus, you''re owing me a coffee date.'''' Oh right. ''''Since there aren''t any customers here, we might as well have that date.'''' ...even if I''m alive or dead, you would not be in the same room as Patricia. Shit, how do I avoid her? I''m literally cornered. I can''t leave the bakery and I can''t tell her to leave. ''''Sure,'''' I grimace. ''''I''d be right back. Let me drop my apron.'''' She nods and settles on the leather chair next to the window. I race to the counter and head to the back room. When Jason warned me, he looked serious. Something was wrong, but he didn''t tell me. Whatever was wrong, or whatever transpired, Patricia had something to do with it. He said her name with trepidation and it confused me back then. Still confuses me now. Plus, their relationship is fractured. Why should he be fearful of his sister? I grab my phone from my pocket and power it on. Ignoring the messages and calls that immediately pop in, I click the Sound Recorder button. Theo and I''s original plan, when I was supposed to go on this coffee date, was to have me wired. That sort of went to hell when her records came out squeaky clean. Also, I can''t be wired now because she spontaneously showed up. Trust me, you''d be interested in what I have to tell you. That was what she said the last time we talked about the coffee date in this bakery. Against better judgement, apron dumped in my locker and phone in the front pocket of my jeans, I approach the table she''s plopped on and seat opposite her. ''''Sorry, I was late,'''' I give her a fake smile. ''''My boss called me.'''' ''''No problem.'''' She puts her purse on the table and I slowly move the phone from my pocket to my lap. ''''You wanted to see me?'''' I ask so she''d start talking and get the fuck out of here. ''''It sounded important.'''' ''''It is,'''' she nods. ''''I won''t waste your time. Have you heard from Bob?'''' She really came all the way here to ask about him? ''''No,'''' I lie. ''''I haven''t. Why?'''' ''''Did you really know who Bob was? You seem like a girl with a good head on your shoulders, no wonder my brother is so smitten with you.'''' I raise a brow. ''''How a woman of your calibre could have been with the head of one of the most powerful mafias in the US is beyond me.'''' Head of one of the most powerful mafias in the US? I knew he had affiliations with the mafia but his ties ran much deeper? ''''I''m not following.'''' ''''Oh, he didn''t tell you?'''' Her Parisian accent is more prominent now. ''''Typical bastard, he tricked you. I''m surprised my brother didn''t tell you either.'''' she chuckles. ''''Tell me what?'''' ''''That Bob was not who he said he was, Melody,'''' she rolls her eyes. ''''His real name wasn''t even Bob Stewart. Gosh, you''re so na?ve.'''' Rude. ''''His real name was Daniel Stone. Bob Stewart was one of his many aliases, so is Vladmir Gustaf.'''' My jaw slacks open and she chuckles again. ''''You''re lying,'''' I say. ''''Am I really?'''' When I was kidnapped back at Jason''s base last year, there was a man named Vladmir that was on the phone. Jason revealed back at the twelfth grade retreat that Vladmir was a mafia boss that he regularly delivers drugs and weapons too. And when we were at the school''s parking lot, he said that my boss was his boss. All this time, he was talking about the same person. It makes sense now! How did I not make the connection? Why didn''t Jason tell me this earlier since he knew? Moreso, why is she telling me all this? ''''From your facial expression, it''s evident that you believe me.'''' I blink rapidly. ''''Bob, as you call him, is the head of the Siddeno mafia family. Are you familiar with them?'''' Am I ever? ''''I''ve heard of them,'''' I swallow. ''''from talks around town.'''' ''''Well congratulations, Melody, you were dating the head of a powerful mafia. You deserve a medal.'''' I really deserve a medal-of stupidity. Only me will choose a guy who is a hardcore criminal. The first older guy I dated, scratch that, the first guy I ever dated, ended up being the head of the Siddeno Mafia family which is one of the most powerful mafias in the US. Looking back at things now, the things are adding up: when he''d leave for days without calling, when he''d cut the phone immediately I enter in his office and when I''d ask him about his family and he''d be vague about who they were, it was all because he was knee deep in this shit. I have to hand it to him though, he fooled me. He fooled me real good. I thought what I found out at the station was damning, but this, well this takes the cake My phone shakes in my hand and I hope that it''s still recording this information. Theo must hear about this. ''''Why are you telling me all this?'''' She was his ex-girlfriend, yes, but why would she come all the way here to tell me this knowing I''m dating her brother? ''''Bob wasn''t a nice person, Melody. He was a murderer and he was sadistic.'''' She ignores my question. ''''Did he treat you like a queen?'''' I nod slowly. ''''Did he treat you like you were the centre of his universe?'''' I nod again. ''''Did he give you a ring promising that he''d be with you through thick and thin?" Her tone is condescending as she looks at me through her lashes. ''''He did that.'''' ''''Of course he did. He''s a charmer. He charms his way into your heart, makes you feel like he''s the knight in shining armour and makes you fall for him. Once you''ve done that, he''d treat you like shit,'''' she says bitterly. He didn''t treat me like shit. Sure, he was dishonest, but he wasn''t as bad as she''s describing. I know their relationship was sour because she cheated but I feel like there''s more to the story. Bob, or should I say Daniel, never divulged much details about their relationship and I never pushed it because it was a touchy subject for him. ''''The only difference between you and I is that he actually really liked you. When he fiercely defended you back at the restaurant when we first met, I would admit, I was a little jealous because when we were together, he never treated me like that.'''' She flips a few strands of red away from her face. ''''It was hell being with him.'''' ''''You knew he was in the mafia?'''' ''''I did,'''' she confirms. ''''We actually met through Jason. I won''t go into details, but that''s how it was. I knew he was in the mafia and I was right by his side.'''' She''s the opposite of me. I would have run away from him, moved to another country if I could. ''''Why did you stay if he was horrible to you?'''' She gives me a weak smile. ''''Because when you''re dating an important member of the mafia, you can''t just leave. It doesn''t work that way. Daniel''s ancestors literally founded the Siddeno mafia. He and his brother were brought up in the system and were destined to head it one day.'''' So he had a brother. Another thing I didn''t know about him. ''''Did he have any family, apart from the brother you mentioned?'''' She nods again. ''''He did. He was Russian by descent and his parents live there.'''' If it''s one thing he didn''t lie about, it''s the fact that his family don''t live here. ''''His ancestors are Russian migrants so he alternated between the US and there.'''' That explains the ''''business trips.'''' ''''You keep referring to him in the past.'''' Her face holds no expression. Does she know he''s dead? ''''Why is that?'''' A smirk plays on her lips and it leaves me with an unsettling feeling in my stomach. ''''Let me tell you a story.'''' Chapter 129 - INTO THE UNKNOWN A smirk plays on her lips and it leaves me with an unsettling feeling in my stomach. ''''Let me tell you a story.'''' ''''I''m listening.'''' ''''Before you came into the picture, Bob and I had our differences. As I said, he was the head of the Siddeno''s and he was horrible to me.'''' I got that already. ''''I cheated on him,'''' I got that already. ''''Looking back I wish I hadn''t,'''' her eyes are full of regret and what I assume is unshed tears. ''''He killed the love of my life.'''' My jaw is again on the floor. ''''Bob killed the love of your life?'''' ''''He did,'''' she confirms. ''''His name was Diego Acosta. He was a hitman for the Floretini Mafia. He was everything to me and he killed him on my twenty-first birthday.'''' Bob-Daniel-said that Patricia cheated on him with a co-worker. I had no idea it was with a member of ta rival mafia. Another thing he lied about. ''''I''m sorry,'''' I say sympathetically. It''s still mind boggling to think that Bob was actually a murderer. I guess it''s really true that you never know the devil in the disguise. When I think of a murderer, I don''t see Bob''s face. He looked like he couldn''t hurt a fly, except from that time at the Lakedale shootout. Now, that situation was scary. ''''You don''t need to apologize for a sadist.'''' ''''Did you report to the police?'''' ''''And tell them what,'''' she chuckles bitterly. ''''Diego and I were the modern day Romeo and Juliet and shit got so real to the extent that my boyfriend killed my lover with a single gunshot wound to the head in my apartment and his blood was soaked on my pajamas and I watched him bleed to death like a fucking cow?'''' Yikes. That conversation would have been spectacular, right Melody?'''' She looks at me and the smirk is still playing on her lips as she wipes a stray tear with her candy-coated fingers. ''''Besides, he would have gotten away it. If I were to say anything, I would have been dead.'''' Double Yikes. I take in a deep breath and play with the phone in my hands. To an extent, I feel bad for her. She wasn''t happy with Daniel and she ended up cheating. I know cheating has no justification, but still, she wasn''t happy. Did she deserve to have the man she loved killed in front of her? Definitely not, but every action has a consequence. Her consequence is rather unfortunate. ''''But it''s okay now,'''' her back is straightened. ''''It has been years now.'''' My phone buzzes and I look down at my lap. She watches me but I pay her no mind. It''s a message from Theo. Actually, there are several from him. I tap on the icon. Mel, where did you put your phone If you''re at the restaurant, get out of there Jason called Patricia is headed your way She did it She killed Bob Run She''s after you ''''Holy shit,'''' I whisper. ''''Is anything the matter, Melody?'''' My body stills as hard as a rock at the sound of her voice. I can''t move. I can''t breathe. I can''t speak. Hell, I can''t even meet her eyes right now. I''m in danger. She killed him. She killed Bob If she killed him, then that means- ''''Melody?'''' I finally meet her eyes and I give her the biggest smile I can muster when I''m almost shitting my pants. I need to get the fuck out of here. ''''Yea, I''m fine. I was just checking something.'''' ''''You look like you''ve seen a ghost.'''' More like I''m talking to a murderer. ''''No ghost. Hey, I need to use the bathroom. I had a little too much OJ.'''' The smirk on her lips is still prominent. ''''Go ahead.'''' I fly out of my seat faster than a bird, my heart thumping as my feet pad the checkered tiles. Instead of going to the back where the toilets are, I run towards the double doors. As I grip the double doors, I notice that it''s locked. Who locked the doors? ''''Open for fucks sake.'''' As I try to rock the doors open, an object is pressed at the back of my head. ''''Step away from the door, Melody. Don''t be stupid.'''' Shit, it''s a gun. I take a step back and raise my hands in surrender. It''s Patricia and she has me hostage. She no doubt locked the doors when I was in the bathroom. I take two steps back. ''''Good, '''' she says. I imagine her still smirking. ''''Get down on your knees and hand me your phone.'''' She grabs the phone from my hand and smashes it to the ground, the glass shattering echoes throughout the diner. There goes my recording. ''''Move to the corner,'''' she instructs. ''''We don''t want anyone else joining the party, now would we?'''' I walk away from the glass doors under her watchful gaze and move to the corner next to the vending machine-a new instalment to the bakery. There are no windows facing the area so no one can see what''s going on. I''m fucking screwed. I swallow the lump in my throat. Fear grips me land for a moment, I''m not in my own body. Instead, I''m being transferred to my past, the past where I was in a similar but different situation with Khalil. ''''If I have to tell you to get down again, you''d bleed on the floor,'''' she yells. Her boots make contact with the back of my right knee and that makes me drop to the ground in pain. Those boots are harder than concrete. I wince in pain and swallow the tears threatening to spill from my eyes. I don''t want her to see me cry. She will not see me cry. ''''Why the fuck are you doing this?'''' I question calmly. ''''Shut up,'''' she yells. ''''I don''t have to answer to you.'''' The gun leaves my head and I''m almost scared to look back. ''''Hands behind your back.'''' ''''No,'''' I say defiantly. ''''Let me go, Patricia. I won''t speak to anyone about this. I promise.'''' A sharp tug at my braids, nearly pulling my roots from my scalp, sends a sharp message to me that I''m in no position to be making promises. Her right hand holds the gun to my forehead. Her full face finally comes into view and I''m seeing now that this woman is actually bat shit crazy. She has a rope in her hands and my eyes widen. I can''t believe I was sympathizing with her minutes ago. Her lips are still curled into a wicked grin and her face holds no remorse. ''''You''re in no position to be making promises.'''' She tugs my hair down tighter and I scream loudly, the tears involuntarily falling from my eyes and rolling down my cheeks. ''''When I say I want your hands behind your back, I fucking mean it.'''' She really prepared for this, didn''t she? She circles me and secures the rope around my hands, rolling them tighter till they actually hurt and I know that it''ll leave a bruise. ''''Did you really think you could escape? No doubt my brother alerted you that I was out to get you.'''' It wasn''t him. ''''Or maybe that cop of yours, or should I say your ''''step-brother,'''' she air quotes. She knows Theo is a cop? ''''How did you know?'''' I croak. ''''Because you''re both stupid.'''' The gun is still in her hand as she examines her hand work: me, on my knees, on the checkered floor, with a rope tying both hands and mascara stained cheeks. I feel like a cow that''s about to be slaughtered. ''''You know, I''ve dreamed about this day, Melody.'''' She stops circling and appears in front of me. Her back bends and she smiles at my misery. She actually fucking smiles. If I wasn''t at a disadvantage, I would''ve have spit in her face. ''''I''ve dreamed of the day when I finally exert my revenge. Everything was carefully prepared and planned. This is the grand finale.'''' How wonderful. ''''Your grand finale, of course,'''' She leans in to touch my face but I turn to the side. Her nails dig into my jaw and she sharply makes me look her, nearly breaking my jaw. ''''Even in your position, you still resist. I like your spirit. It''s resilient.'''' I give her a blank look as she takes a step back. ''''You know, I was quite irritated when Dave didn''t do his job properly.'''' Dave? Dave Shaw?! They were working together. ''''He should have finished you both last year but Daniel allowed you escape,'''' she chuckles bitterly. ''''Too bad for him because he paid for that with his life.'''' I open and close my mouth like a fish. ''''Oh, don''t look so surprised. I told you what he did to me, In fact, you should be thanking me. I got him out of the way so you could be with my brother.'''' This woman is disgusting. ''''He kept going on and on about how he loved you and how he''d lay down his life for you and all that bullshit.'''' Her eyes slant slightly. ''''He exchanged his life for yours; said that I should kill him instead of you so I did. We came to an agreement: I''d leave you alone and kill him.'''' She really did kill him. ''''Obviously, I lied because look at you now.'''' I don''t even hide the tears this time. They fall faster than a waterfall. How could she do that? I suffered for months because I had no idea what was going on in my life. I had no idea whether he was alive or dead. I had nightmares. I was hospitalized. And she did all this for something as silly as revenge. My tears turn to pure rage as I give her the evil eye. ''''He really did love you, I''d give him that,'''' Patricia continues. ''''The last word he breathed in the forest before Dave shot him on my command was your name.'''' He laid down his life for me. Daniel laid down his life to protect me. ''''Come to think of it, why are the men in my life smitten with you? My brother threatened to kill me because of you and the other laid down his life for you. What makes you so fucking special?'''' I''m not a vengeful witch. ''''You know, I had so many opportunities to kill you, and your family but I thought it wouldn''t be fun that way. I knew everything about you, from your house address to your social security but it wouldn''t be fun if I put a single bullet to your head. It''d be boring to watch you and your family bleed.'''' She plays with the gun in her hand. ''''I thought about how I''d make my revenge fun since you escaped. Too bad Daniel wasn''t so lucky.'''' She continues. ''''It was fun messing with you. The skunk. The tyres.It was all me and I loved it.'''' So it was her all along. She sent me the skunk, she slashed my tyres. ''''But why?'''' I whisper. ''''What did I ever to you?'''' For fucks sake, she hated Daniel. What has that got to do with me? ''''You were with Daniel. I don''t need any other reason than that. He killed the love of my life, don''t you think it''s fair I pay in kind?'''' Un-fucking-believable. ''''Besides,'''' she says. ''''My brother threatened me because of you. Imagine that. He''d threaten his family for a church rat from Cranedale. You''re not even up to our standards and social standing. Did you really think we''d like you? Did you really think Jason liked you? Heather may like you but my dad and I sure as hell don''t.'''' Her words are stabbing me like a knife. She''s literally slapping my insecurities in my face and she''s loving every second of it. I can''t believe I ever thought she was nice. Bitches aren''t only based in high school. ''''Fuck you, Patricia,'''' I spit, mustering up the courage to speak loudly. ''''You''d rot in hell.'''' ''''No, Melody. Fuck you and the only place I''m rotting in is the tanning salon. You however, well let''s just say that your clock is ticking.'''' She cocks the gun and points it at me, her fingers poised on the trigger. ''''Any last words? Make it quick, I have a hair appointment.'''' Chapter 130 - INFINITY She cocks the gun and points it towards me, her fingers poised on the trigger. ''''Any last words? Make it quick, I have a hair appointment.'''' When I woke up this morning, I never thought that I would die today. Of course, most people don''t plan for death but I always thought my death would be when I''m old, frail and on a walking stick not like this, not in the hands of a psychopath. I scan the area with my mind''s eye, looking for a route to escape or at least something to be used as a weapon. I can''t run, she''d shoot me dead in an instant. I can''t attack her, my hands are tied¡­literally. ''''I-'''' Suddenly, I hear headlights and what seems like a car pulling up in front of the bakery. Patricia makes a motion for me to shut up with her hands and she rushes to the window. ''''Looks like we actually do have company,'''' she muses. Pulling down the blinds, she turns to me. ''''If I so much as hear you mumble, you''re dead.'''' ''''Get up,'''' she whispers harshly. I do what she stays, even when my knees are cramped from all that kneeling. She drags me along as we proceed towards the socket. Patricia then hits the off switch, leaving us in a state of darkness. I''ve never been too fond of the darkness especially with her still pointing a gun at my head. ''''Princess, are you in there?'''' Jason? Knocking on the glass doors follows the voice and I resist the urge to scream, well I can''t actually scream because Patricia has me in a chokehold. ''''Princess, can you hear me?'''' It''s definitely him. He came. ''''If you can, just stay calm, I''ll get you out of there.'''' ''''Don''t you dare,'''' I hear Patricia whisper in my ear. ''''You know the consequences.'''' ''''You''re hurting me,'''' I wheeze, gasping for air. Her grip is not light and with her still having the upper hand, I''m getting delirious. ''''Avanla,'''' I hear Jason yell. ''''I know you''re in there. If you hurt her, I swear on my life I''d kill you on this concrete.'''' Avanla? Avanla Maxwell? Patricia is Avanla Maxwell? She sent the fake letter? Of course! It makes sense now. The letter was meant to throw me-well Theo and I-off course. If we thought Daniel was alive, maybe we''d stop looking for him and think that he''s okay. That means, if my calculations are correct, before she sent the letter, she had already killed him. Today just keeps getting better and better. ''''You''re Avanla Maxwell?'''' I whisper. ''''Shut up,'''' she whispers back. The knocking stops and for a minute, it seems like he has left. I hope he hasn''t because I can''t hear a thing. Her choke hold lightens a bit and I gasp, trying to take in as much air as I can. I can''t see and I''m in the presence of a mad woman. ''''Stay here.'''' I don''t have much of a choice. I hear her footsteps as she meanders towards the window, the ray of light from outside shines through as she peaks from the blinds. ''''Well, it looks like your knight in shining armour has come to rescue you and he brought company.'''' Company? Theo? I have to get out of here, by any means necessary, or at least, signal to Jason that I''m here. ''''JASON,'''' I yell with as much courage as I can muster. ''''I''M HERE.'''' Yep, she''s going to kill me. I can''t see her, but I can definitely hear her, and feel her. She hits me on the side of my head with something hard, no doubt the gun, and I scream so loud that I think I might have a concussion. ''''Didn''t I tell you to be quiet?'''' My hand makes contact with the side of my head as I feel liquid run through my fingers. It''s blood-my blood. Tears stream down my cheeks in heaps and I try to silence them with my hands. I don''t want a repeat of what happened right now, and knowing that she has the intent to kill me, well I''m fucked. I feel a bit whoozy from the torture, but I struggle to stay awake. I can''t fall asleep. If I do, with the amount of blood I''m losing and my headache that is sharper than a two-edged-sword, I''m scared I may not wake up again. Glass shattering keeps me alert. What''s going on? Glass upon glass shatters and before I know it, I see a ray of light flash through the dark bakery. Suddenly, the lights come on and I see a figure-well figures. ''''Avanla, step away from her.'''' It''s Jason, and he brought with him Ryan, Janet and Pearson. In Janet''s hand is a baseball bat and charred glass is scattered on the floor. They broke through the door. ''''No.'''' She still has me in her grasps. With his boot clad legs on the charred glass, he motions towards us, a gun in his hand and points it towards her head. His eyes motion towards me, taking in my appearance, and his eyes blaze with anger. ''''Avanla, I won''t tell you again. Step away from her.'''' He knew she was Avanla, Avanla Maxwell. That explains why he told me to not be in the same room as her. ''''Don''t threaten me, little brother. Trust me, it won''t be to her advantage.'''' She has the gun pointed to the side of my head. I''m in so much pain and my knees can barely hold on it''s own. I''m seeing double, or triple, depending on where my focus is at right now. ''''Drop your gun and I''ll let her go.'''' With his gaze hard, he bends and drops the gun on the floor. ''''Toss it,'''' she instructs. His right leg pushes the gun towards her and it rolls to where we are. She picks it up and releases me. With my knees still weak, I try to move, but end up falling to the ground. ''''Princess,'''' Jason yells. He makes a move to run towards me but Patricia halts him. ''''Don''t you dare touch her. She can move on her own.'''' I actually can''t but okay. I struggle to move, but my body doesn''t allow it. I''m tired, hungry, weak , have blood seeping from the side of my face and my head hurts like hell. Patricia still has the two guns and she points it towards the four people. ''''All of you, on your knees.'''' ''''Bitch please,'''' Janet says. ''''Like we''d listen you.'''' ''''Janet, don''t,'''' Jason warns. ''''Just do as she says.'''' ''''Fine,'''' she grumbles. They all drop to their knees, and Janet drops her bat to the floor. With what little energy I have left, I crawl towards where Jason is and he stretches out his hand. ''''It''s alright,'''' he whispers. ''''I got you.'''' ''''Enough of the chit-chat,'''' Patricia yells. She looks like a deranged person right now. ''''All of you need to stop getting in my way! She needs to die! Daniel killed the love of my life and she deserves to die too.'''' Tears actually stream down her cheeks, her mascara running along with it. She motions towards Jason. ''''You''re my brother. You''re meant to be on my side! Why would you side with her? She''s nobody! She betrayed you. She ratted you out to that cop of hers. You''re all in danger.'''' ''''You''re not stable, Patricia,'''' Jason says. ''''Drop the guns.'''' ''''No,'''' she yells. ''''We won''t tell anyone about this,'''' he reasons again. ''''Just give me the guns and we''d go home.'''' ''''You think I believe that?'''' she snorts in between tears. ''''Fuck you, Jason. You''re choosing her over me.'''' Is she jealous? ''''I''m not picking sides,'''' he squeezes my arm. ''''Just lower your weapons and we can talk about this.'''' ''''Very funny.'''' He sighs. ''''I tried to reason with you, Patricia. You''re not listening.'''' Police sirens can be heard from outside and before I know it, the whole place is surrounded. I look up in time to see men in dark uniforms surrounding the area with guns in their hands. ''''Patricia, lower your weapons. You''re surrounded.'''' Theo! ''''You really called the cops?'''' she yells at her brother. ''''I did what I had to.'''' While she is distracted, a cop takes the two guns from her hand and she''s put in handcuffs. ''''No,'''' she struggles with the officer, flapping her arms and resisting arrest.. ''''Let me go.'''' Janet, Pearson and Ryan stand up while Jason helps to remove the rope from my hands. Once they''re free, I shake the numbness away. ''''God, I thought I lost you.'''' He examines the bruise on the side of my forehead and his frown deepens. ''''I can''t believe she did this.'''' He hugs me and kisses my cheeks. I cry on his shoulder and he pats my back. ''''It''s okay. You''re fine now.'''' ''''Mel.'''' I hear Theo voice come through . Jason releases me and Theo squats to give me a hug. ''''I''m so glad you''re okay.'''' ''''Thanks for coming through,'''' I whisper in between tears. It''s so weird seeing him in his police get up and not the regular Adelaide uniform that I''ve grown accustomed to. ''''Dave Shaw confessed everything. We know everything. We know all the atrocities Patricia committed.'''' It''s over. It''s really over. ''''We need to get you to the ambulance,'''' he says. They both help me stand on my two feet and I wince in pain. ''''Your plan worked like a charm, Blunt. I underestimated you.'''' I see a hint of a smile grace Jason''s cheek. ''''Never underestimate me.'''' So they worked together? Once we''re outside, the cool night breeze hits me and I''m whisked away by a paramedic who takes me to the ambulance. Theo escorts me and once I''m inside, he excuses himself to talk to another paramedic. Where''s Jason? I try to poke my head outside to see what''s going on. The whole area looks like something straight out of a movie: there are police vehicles and cops everywhere, the bakery is being sealed with yellow and black tape and the press is here too taking pictures. I see Aunty Fiona talking to an officer, Janet, Pearson and Ryan are at a corner talking to another officer; I don''t see Patricia and I don''t see Jason. ''''Theo,'''' I call out. He excuses himself and climbs into the ambulance. ''''Yea?'''' ''''Where''s Jason?'''' Silence. Panic settles into me and I question again, this time a little more forcefully. ''''Theo, where is he?'''' ''''We had a deal.'''' ''''A deal about?'''' I probe. ''''He''s turning himself in.'''' What? Chapter 131 - LOVE YOU LIKE A SONG Epilogue Last year was about as dramatic as any teenage soap opera. But, I scaled through it. High school taught me a lot of invaluable life lessons such as: never take things for granted, always know the devil in the disguise and always listen to your gut when it tells you that something is seriously wrong. After the drama that went down at Aunty Fiona''s bakery, the media decided that hounding me would be the best thing for me. They got wind of who I was, and somehow knew everything that went down. Once again, my matter was on the front page news and was the only thing worth talking about on the local news station. They aired it for weeks and even camped out at the apartment for days unending, trying to get ''''my side of the story.'''' I wasn''t the only one making headline news. Dave Shaw ended up singing like a songbird. Turns out when they slap life imprisonment in your face without the possibility of parole, you''d reconsider what''s most important. He ended up implicating himself and Patricia. He was her right hand man and helped do her dirty work. He told the investigators everything; from how they''ve been monitoring Daniel and I, to the Lakedale shootout, to how they killed him in Shadow Grove-execution style. He also said that he was the one who mailed the head of the dead skunk, the notes and he slashed my tyres per Patricia''s orders. He blamed everything on her in order to get a lighter sentence. As for Patricia, well she''s sitting pretty in the four walls of Bridgewood''s Correctional Facility. Her case went to trial a month ago and she was sentenced to life imprisonment without the possibility of parole for murder, wreckless endangerment of a minor, kidnapping, trespassing and assault. I guess karma really is a bitch and everything always comes back full circle. The Blunt''s where devastated when they found out, moreso Dean because he never thought his daughter was capable of such atrocities. They hired the best lawyers for her, and they tried to plead insanity so she''d get sent to a crazy house instead of prison, but the judge wasn''t having it. Turns out, she isn''t little Miss Perfect. I later found out that Avanla Maxwell is her middle name, named after her late mum and her squeaky clean record was falsified. Apparently, she got help from people in the Floretini mafia and they made her criminal record disappear, hence why she wasn''t properly documented in the database. She had been arrested before in Bridgewood, back when she was a teenager, and used her middle name. That''s how Theo was able to link her handwriting to that of the fake note she sent posing as Daniel. It still bothers me, even a year later, that she was the one behind everything. I never would have thought she hated me that much and it was all because she held a grudge against Daniel. I still think about him-Daniel-Bob-whatever aliases he went by. Patricia said that he sacrificed himself for me and it hurts that we never got to properly say goodbye. I sometimes blame myself for everything that went down, but I''ve tried to put the past behind me and not wallow in self-pity. Mum and Sophie were equally shocked when I told them about everything that happened. Mum ended up crying because she couldn''t believe that all those things happened right under her nose. Sophie on the other hand thought I was a living character from one of Grandma Maggie''s soap-operas. In other news, good news even, I graduated high school. I wasn''t going to allow Patricia''s bullshit to deprive me of writing the exams so I did after the doctors said I was healthy enough. I passed and got admitted to Dolemite University on a full ride scholarship thanks to stellar recommendations from my teachers, school extra curiculars and Mrs Finley. That means I put a lot of miles between Bridgewood and I. It was a necessary measure. The whole town basically knew who I was and wouldn''t stop wagging their lips and giving me sympathetic stares anytime I walked by. After I got offers from, I kissed the town and my family goodbye and headed to New York for a fresh start. It wasn''t an easy decision considering I had to leave Mum and Sophie, but I had to do what was best for me. Dolemite called my name and now I''m currently majoring in Psychology with plans to attend law school straight after. Even though I''m in New York, I still communicate with my family and my friends from Adelaide. After I moved to New York, Mum and Sophie moved away from Cranedale to a safer neighbourhood. It was long overdue and a necessary measure influenced by many decisions ranging from the media''s invasion of our privacy to moving on to newer and better things in life. Sophie is in 9th grade now is getting used to doing things on her own without my help. Despite the constraints that come with Type A Sephiligitis, she''s doing extremely well at Linkdale. She''s in the swim team and Academic Decathlon. She insisted on not changing schools and instead makes the commute as it is ''''easier.'''' I''m glad to know I at least taught her something. Mum is still mum. She''s still a nurse at St John''s and is on her way to becoming a matron. She calls me everyday, sometimes three times a day and I love it. I miss her so much and it gets really hard sometimes without her but I did make the decision to be a big girl. Easton and Phaedra are parents to the cutest toddler I''ve ever seen. Her name is Dorothea and she was born a week after the incident at Aunty Fiona''s bakery. She was named after Easton''s grandmother who passed away when he was younger. Easton and Phaedra are still together and are raising Drothea in Bridgewood: Easton is attending Bridgewood University on a basketball scholarship and Phaedra is attending Harbourdale, albeit online so she can take care of Dorothea. I have plans of visiting them during the holidays because I miss my goddaughter and I can''t survive on just pictures and video''s alone. A relationship that didn''t stand the test of time however is Paris and Ryan''s. They mutually decided to end things shortly after graduation because the long distance relationship thing wasn''t what was best for them. Paris moved to New Jersey to study fashion designing at Hallmark Fashion Institute while Ryan moved all the way to Conneticut to major in Business Administration at Harvard University. I miss my best friend. New York is great and I''ve met new people and experienced new things but I wish she was right by my side. We talk almost everyday on the phone and Skype when we can. We''ve even made plans of meeting up in Bridgewood once the holidays roll in. Theo moved to Bridgewood permanently and became a permanent fixture in the police department. Turns out he fell in love with Bridgewood and the police department fell in love with him as well. He was given a promotion for his hard work on my case and is looking at becoming the Sherriff one day. I''m proud of him and I''m extremely grateful for his entry into my life. He became a real brother to me and I wouldn''t trade out dynamic for anything. He still calls to check up on me and asks if I''m reading and eating and all that jazz that parents and older siblings ask you. I swear, he hounds me more than my own mother but it''s all love. He also got himself a girlfriend. Her name is Chelsea and it looks like it''s a serious relationship judging by how much he posts about her on social media. They look so in love and as long as he''s happy, I''m happy. Mariah moved to California straight after high school to pursue her dreams of becoming an actor. We also communicate on social media when we can and there''s no bad blood between us. She may have been a bitch earlier on but she has changed. She''s starring in her first feature film next month and again, I''m happy for her. That''s her dream and I''m glad it''s becoming a reality. Unfortunately, I couldn''t get Jason and Mariah to talk about things because they left things on a very bad note. He believes she''s evil and I believe that that isn''t the case. I tried to set up a meeting before we all went our separate but Jason wasn''t having it and I didn''t want to push it. I guess somethings are best left unsaid. Sophie is in 9th grade now is getting used to doing things on her own without my help. Despite the constraints that come with Type A Sephiligitis, she''s doing extremely well Mrs Fiona still runs the bakery in Bridgewood. Jason paid for the damages to the bakery and the Blunts even offered to renovate the place to make it a little more modern. I guess they felt some form of guilt because their kids did cause damage to the property. Uncle J passed away in January in his sleep after years of battling with prostate cancer. I didn''t get a chance to go to the funeral but Mum and Sophie did on behalf of me. ''''What are you thinking about?'''' I hear the bedroom door open and in walks the man that I still can''t believe is mine. Sometimes I pinch myself because I can''t believe I got so lucky. ''''Us,'''' I answer with a smile. His full weight bounces on the bed and he gives me a kiss on the lips. ''''What about us?'''' ''''Just about how far we''ve come.'''' Jason and I are still together. Matter of fact, we attend Dolemite together. Yes, he moved to New York with me. His step-dad wasn''t too pleased with the decision considering he wanted him to attend Harvard but Jason stood his ground. Like Ryan, he''s studying Business Administration and is actually on a basketball scholarship. After he turned himself in last year, he was slapped in the face with gang-related charges. Turns out, he wasn''t as slick as he thought he was. Theo figured out everything and let''s just say the police department and his parents weren''t too happy about it. But he was released. Why? Because he was the one that alerted Theo, and by extension, the whole police department about what was going on with me. If it hadn''t been for him, I probably would have been dead. Also, he was co-operative with the detectives, specifically with Detective Anderson and Officer Louis. He ratted his sister out and told them everything that she told him. He also showed them the items that she kept in her bedroom, further implicating her: the knife, the pictures of my slashed tyres, the pictures of Daniel''s execution and the notes that she wrote. Patricia was more crazy than I thought because that bitch actually wanted to poison me with arsenic. After he was released, his gang disbanded. He didn''t tell the police about them instead he took the fall for everything. Part of the reasons why they disbanded is because everyone wanted to do their own thing: Ryan and Jason wanted to go to college, Pearson wanted to travel the world and Janet wanted to settle down and have a family. The Tollido''s are now the ones calling the shots in the gang world in Bridgewood but we could care less. Like me, Jason decided that putting miles between him and his past was the best option. He doesn''t deal with weapons and drugs anymore and has decided to start life on a clean slate. He started his own line of clothing apparel called ''''Jalo'''' here in New York. It''s still small now, but it has been a hit among the students at Dolemite because the store which he bought is right at the heart of the college. Turns out he made big bank as a gangleader and is making bigger bank with his clothing store. Jalo specifies in men''s wear and is looking to expand to the female gender in the near future. ''''We have come a long way,'''' he agrees. ''''But you know what, I wouldn''t trade our story, our journey for anything.'''' We worked through our issues, one of it being trust issues, and we''re in a better place in our relationship. We even got an apartment off campus together. It was a mutual decision and one of the best decisions of my life. He makes me feel so alive, and with each passing day, I fall more and more in love with him. We have our issues like most couples but still, we always manage to work things out. He''s sweet, attentive, caring, dangerously attractive and makes my heart flutter all the damn time. The one thing I love about him is that he cares about me-a lot actually-and is very protective almost to the point that it''s annoying but, that''s just Jason being Jason. ''''I wouldn''t either,'''' I say with a small smile. His hands snake around my waist and he puts his head on my stomach. I stroke his soft, chestnut hair lovingly. ''''Is Theo still coming to visit?'''' ''''Yea.'''' Theo is coming to check up on me, per my mum''s request. Yes, my mum knows about Theo and the importance I attach to him. They''ve gotten close and now she sees him as her de facto son. ''''Bummer,'''' he grumbles. I roll my eyes. ''''Be nice.'''' Theo and Jason get along, at least for my sake. I think Theo has finally come to the realization that I really love Jason. He wasn''t too pleased when I told him that I was moving in with him considering his ''''criminal past'''' but he grudgingly accepted my decision as long as Jason promised to take care of me. So far he has kept his promise. We''d be celebrating our one year anniversary soon with the friends that we''ve made here along with a surprise that Jason refuses to tell me about. ''''I am nice,'''' he counters. ''''I''m just not that nice to him.'''' ''''Boys.'''' ''''I''m a man, babe,'''' I can see him smirking. ''''And you know it.'''' A blush creeps up on my cheeks. Oh, I know. ''''I love you,'''' I say. And I mean every single word. ''''I love you more and I still can''t believe you''re mine.'''' I lower my head to give him a peck on the lips. ''''It''s still mind boggling to me also.'''' ''''And to think we started off hating each other.'''' I laugh at that. ''''Who would''ve thought that hate would turn to love?'''' Certainly not me because back in high school, I never thought my life would be like this but I wouldn''t have it any other way. I got my happy ending. ''''Babe.'''' ''''Yea?'''' ''''I''m going to marry you one day.'''' ''''Just pop the question. You already know the answer.'''' Chapter 132 - FACTS Now that the book is over, I know that I''ve said it before, but I want to use this opportunity to say thank you to every single person that read this imperfect book. Truth be told, I didn''t think it''d have as much success as it does right now and it''s honestly a great feeling. 500k+ and counting is a huge deal to me. Thank you so much for going on Melody and Jason''s bumpy yet rewarding journey, I tried my best to make the story as realistic as possible, also while keeping up with the teen fiction fantasy that people love. After this, I hope I''d be able to write the second book for Epiphany, If you haven''t checked that out, please do. For now, I have nothing planned as regards the second book. Due to popular demand, I''ve decided to tell you all a little about myself. Actually, you all probably know a lot about me because some of the things written, events that happened and references made are actually factual. They''re not all made up. I won''t tell you which is which, instead, let your imaginations run wild. I''m so happy that a lot of you were able to connect with the characters. They are not perfect and most of the main characters messed up big time. Hopefully it taught you a lot of life lessons. 1. I''m black and I''m of Nigerian descent. That was obvious. 2. I''m a student, a law student to be precise. 3. I''m a voracious reader. 4. I''m nineteen. 5. I love Netflix. 6. My favorite series of all time is The Secret Life of the American Teenager. The Originals is a close second. 7. I''m a lover of almost all genres of music. 8. My favourite female artiste is Taylor Swift. Beyonce is a close second. 9. My favourite male artiste is Michael Jackson. Bruno Mars is a close second. 10. I love taking long walks. It helps me keep a clear head. 11. HYLY was first posted on Wattpad before I moved it here. 12. My favourite book of all time is Me Before You by Jojo Moyes. 13. My favourite movie all time is A Star is Born. 14. I''m allergic to nuts. 15. I''m an only child. 16. I''m a K-pop and K-drama stan. I''ve probably watched a lot more K dramas than what is considered to be normal. 17. My favorite K-pop band is EXO. 18. My favourite band is Maroon 5. 19. I love cartoons. I''m a big baby...lol. 20. I''ve never been to a Beyonce concert. Now, let''s get to fun facts about the book. 1. My cousin''s name is actually Jason. He''s a year old and I hope he doesn''t read this when he''s much older...lol. 2. Melody is actually the name I wanted to give my future daughter, if I ever end up being a mother. Like I said, I love music, and that name couldn''t be more befitting. 3. Theo''s character is inspired by a reality crime series I watched. I can''t remember the details, but what I do remember is there was a cop who went undercover in order to expose the attrocities of a motocycle gang. 4. Paris is a city I''ve always wanted to visit. It''s literally on top of my bucket list. 5. Mariah''s character is inspired by Regina George from Mean Girls. 6. In order to describe some of the scenes effectively, I had to act them with my friends. This was so in order for me to be able to have an accurate depiction of events. 7. The original title of the book was Hate at First Sight. I thought it was too long and not that catchy so I changed it to HYLY. 8. I have so many drafts of this book. I think I have like ten of it. 9. In the original draft, Melody and Jason didn''t have a happy ending. He died and Melody ended up alone. 10. In the original draft, Bob/Daniel/Vladmir didn''t die. He actually lived enough to fight for Melody which led to conflict between him and Jason. 11. My favourite character in the book is Theo. I don''t know why, but I really like how he panned out in the book. I''ve never had a sibling before but I imagine that real older brothers behave like he does. 12. Easton and Phaedra''s story was inspired by the countless Youtube videos I''ve watched of teen mums, teen couples and teen pregnancies. 13. Principal Grande''s name was inspired by Ariana Grande. 14. Dorothea''s name came from the Taylor Swift song called Dorothea. 15. My friend''s name is actually Ryan. He hasn''t read the book yet, 16. The events of the book is between August 2019 and April 2020. 17. There is nothing called Type A Sephiligitis. 18. In the original draft, Mariah was going to end up miserable. The plan was to let her live her days as an old hag with fifty cats. But, I decided last minute to take a detour. The reason was because in most books I''ve read, the ''''villain'''' ends up being bitter throughout the book. I wanted to change that narrative hence why Melody and Mariah made up. People change, circumstances change and humanity is constantly evolving. 19. My favourite scene from the book was when Melody whip-cream-sprayed Mariah and Jason when they where making out near her locker. What''s yours? 20. In the original draft, Melody was going to reconcile with her dad. How? Well he was a member of the Siddeno mafia family and she found that out through Patricia. Patricia wasn''t originally the villain. It was meant to be Mariah down to the end. 21. If I were to create a fantasy cast, China Anne Mcclain would play Melody and Shawn Mendes would play Jason; Lele Pons would play Paris and Trevor Jackson would play Ryan. 22. The book originally had sixty-eight chapters. 23. Melody was seventeen in the beginning of the book. Jason was a year older. 24. Melody''s birth month is August. Jason''s is June. With this, I say goodbye to you all. Till I write again, With love, Queen_Of_Royals.